《The Doctor And The CEO》


 Chapter 1 - Coma

    Rachel slowly opened her eyes, her head was aching and when she opened her eyes the sudden bright light hurt them and she again tightly closed her eyes. Her body felt very weak and it felt difficult to move her body. She again tried to open her eyes and saw she was in a hospital room, the walls painted in blue gave a soothing effect to her eyes.


    Still lying on her back she wondered how she ended up here. The next moment a nurse came to her room and when she saw Rachel''s eyes open, she was shocked and she rushed out quickly.


    Rachel wanted to call her out, ask her what she was doing here but before she could say anything the nurse ran away. Rachel got confused and was thinking what to do and the next moment the door opened again.


    This time a handsome and good looking doctor wearing a white coat over a blue shirt came in. He was looking extremely soothing to her eyes. She couldn''t understand anything.


    "Hi Ma''am, I am Daniel, your appointed doctor. I would need to ask you a few questions, will that be fine?" Daniel asked her, his voice sounded sexy and Rachel wanted to hear him talk more, she moved her lips but her voice was not audible.


    "Ma''am you are very weak, just nod instead of speaking" Daniel smiled at her and calmly explained to her understanding she is not able to speak as she just woke up from a three month long coma.


    She nodded her head in agreement.


    "Ma''am do you know how you ended up here?" He asked


    She shook her head which implied no.


    Then he explained it to her "You were found near a river, the villagers residing nearby rescued you. You were barely breathing so some people there who were well versed with medicine, treated you and once you became stable they admitted you in the hospital. You were in a coma since the past three months and we have been treating you since then. We couldn''t find an ID or any proof of who you are so we couldn''t contact your family. Do you remember who you are?" he asked


    Before Rachel could answer, the nurse interrupted and told the doctor that Rachel''s boyfriend was waiting outside and he is insisting to meet her, he got to know that she woke up from the coma.


    "He has been coming here every day to know about her health, so it will be better to let him in." The nurse suggested.


    Daniel nodded his head and since the doctor approved to call her boyfriend, the nurse went outside and informed Rachel''s boyfriend and allowed him to enter the room.

 Chapter 2 - Memory Loss

    A tall and handsome guy looking attractive entered the room, he was wearing blue jeans with white round neck t-shirt with expensive sneakers entered the room.


    When he approached the room, everyone was staring at him without blinking their eyes.


    As soon as he entered and Rachel saw him she went into a state of panic, she managed to not show the panic on her face and was wondering what to do, how to escape from this situation, then she remembered a kdrama where the female lead lost her memory and Rachel took inspiration from it and decided to pretend being amnesiac.


    Suddenly her thoughts got interrupted by the conversation between the doctor and her so called boyfriend, her so called boyfriend was insisting that the doctor discharge Rachel so that now he can take care of her. The doctor rejected his request and told him that they still need to confirm his identity.


    Then the doctor looked at Rachel and asked her, "Is he your boyfriend?"


    She shook her head and said "I am not able to remember anything, I am not even sure who I am. I don''t know this guy." she managed to say these words after drinking some water.


    Then her boyfriend, Andrew came on to her side and said "Rachel try to remember I am your boyfriend, we met three months back and fell in love"


    ''Love, my ass. You were the one who tried to kill me and now you want to take me away from here so that you can accomplish your unfinished task.'' she thought to herself.


    "I am sorry, I really don''t know you, doctor my head is spinning, I want to rest" She pleaded the doctor, he looked like a sensible guy and smart, he was not believing Andrew until there is some proof, she hope he would be understanding of her situation.


    Daniel was in a deep thought then he asked Rachel to rest. He turned to Andrew and asked him to leave for the time being.


    Andrew reluctantly left as he had no choice, this doctor has been making things difficult for him. After he left, Daniel decided to run a few tests to check amnesia. He asked Rachel to rest and left.


    Before leaving Andrew went to meet the security guard who was waiting outside the special ward. He had a conversation with him and left immediately.


    Outside the hospital there was a black SUV parked and Andrew got into it and left. The Black SUV then stopped after travelling for some time at a deserted road, the area gave a chilly vibe. There was a long bridge and a woman was standing there as if waiting for someone, she was wearing a red dress with pencil heels, with her face covered with a scarf and was wearing goggles.

 Chapter 3 - Past Memories

    Rachel was lying on the bed, she closed her eyes and started thinking of her actions and how her stubborn behavior led her here.


    She was born with a silver spoon, in a very rich family. James Richardson & sons Limited , is a private family-owned business, by Rachel''s grandfather who is one of the biggest tycoons in London. He had an only son who was the heir to the family business. Her grandfather was a very influential person who had many businesses. Rachel had a beautiful family where her parents and grandparents looked after her like a princess, she was very pampered.


    But life was not so favorable to her, when she was 9 years old, her parents and grandmother met with an accident when they were returning from a family gathering and lost their lives.


    Rachel had a fever so her grandfather stayed back home to take care of her and that''s why they were able to escape death.


    The news came as a shock for both Rachel and James. They were broken completely but James was trying to move on from the tragedy that destroyed his family to take care of Rachel. His goal was now to look after Rachel and prepare her to be their heir.


    When she was 15, Richardson was thinking deeply about Rachel''s future and after a lot of thought process and with a heavy heart Richardson planned to send Rachel away to America for further studies due to some circumstances and thought this would also help her shape into a strong and independent woman and could handle the family business in the future.


    After knowing her grandfather''s decision Rachel was very upset and wanted to stay with him who will be all alone and she was reluctant to leave him to live all by himself. But as her grandfather was very stubborn she could not say no and agreed to his decision.


    One of the main reasons why Richardson wanted to send Rachel away from the country as early as possible was because his most trusted detective informed him that the accident was fabricated as a natural accident but it was a murder.


    The murder was planned so smartly that there was no trace of evidence and therefore nobody would believe it without proper proof. The detective got some inside information and met with him at the funeral and informed James to be careful and to protect Rachel, the only heir to the business. James managed to protect her since the past six years but with his growing age he felt it would be safer for Rachel to send her away.


    James made arrangements to send Rachel for higher studies. He had discussed with Rachel and after long arguments and discussion Rachel decided to go to America, she was academically good so she got admission in one of the best schools there.


    James along with Rachel was on the way to America, sitting comfortably in his private plane they discussed what she would there.


    One of his most loyal right hand people was accompanying them. As it was the first air trip by Rachel after losing her parents she was very upset and was a bit dull throughout her journey no matter how much Richard tried to cheer her.


    When Rachel reached Los Angeles, she was mesmerized by seeing the vast mountains ranges, beautiful beaches, along the pacific ocean. She felt the fresh breeze on her face, she was enjoying the moment after a long time.


    Her heart was feeling warm and she never felt so peaceful and happy, she instantly liked this place and her sour mood turned bette

 Chapter 4 - New CEO

    James had taken admission for Rachel in one of the top high schools in the country. He wants Rachel to stay in the school campus as there are best amenities there, and he wants Rachel to learn everything from her own experiences. He can hire a lady caretaker to look after Rachel and afford a bungalow, but he wants his granddaughter to learn by herself and be an independent woman so he didn''t arrange all such luxuries for her.


    After completing formalities in the school, James thought to visit a few places along with Rachel so that they can spend more time together.


    James hired a tourist guide and visited a few places. After staying for a few days now it was time for him to leave.


    It was the first time Grandfather and Granddaughter are separating and they shared a very special bond between them, which couldn''t be explained in words.


    James'' heart was heavy and Rachel looked very upset. But the situation was hopeless and they had to accept it.


    James assured Rachel that he would visit her frequently and not to worry and asked her to be strong.


    Although she stayed in the US for 8 long years, she and her grandpa ensured to meet during holidays, mostly grandpa was the one who came to meet her.


    She rarely visited London, she came back only two times in eight years.


    Later she completed her masters too in the US with business management as her major. Grandpa came for her convocation day and was very proud of his granddaughter.


    James was excited and a little bit nervous. Something else occupied his mind.


    When Rachel approached him with her graduation certificate, he asked her "Dear, are you happy or am I forcing you to study this course which would help me to run the business. I am a little bit worried and want to know the truth, please be honest."


    Rachel was surprised by his question but decided to honestly answer him, "Grandpa I really want to pursue business management and I intend to take our business forward, it is indeed what I really want to do." so don''t feel guilty.


    Grandpa felt very relieved and proud of Rachel. They spent a few days in L.A. Later, Rachel bid goodbye to her friends and left L.A. along with her grandpa as it was now time to return back to London.


    Rachel and Grandpa reached London. As it was a long journey Rachel was very tired and slept for a very log time after she woke up, grandpa who was waiting for her asked her "Have you slept well my dear?"


    Rachel replied "Yeah grandpa, I am feeling better now. It seems like you want to discuss something?"


    Grandpa was surprised that she saw through him, he then decided to be honest, "Dear, tomorrow I am planning to invite people related to business, elite groups, politicians and friends to announce you as the new CEO of our business. Are you ready or am I going a little too fast?"


    Rachel smiled and told him, "Not at all grandpa. I am eagerly waiting for this day and want to help you."


    Grandpa then asked Rachel to get ready for the big day and go shopping as the next day is going to be very important for them.


    Next day the mansion was occupied with guests. They were eagerly waiting for Rachel. She was wearing white formal skirt paired with green shirt with simple earrings and light makeup.


    Later her grandpa announced the news and introduced her as the new CEO of his company

 Chapter 5 - Party

    Everyone welcomed her by applauding and congratulating her. Grandpa introduced Rachel to a few VIPs.


    The party went very well.


    Rachel was very tired and she went to sleep as soon as it was over.


    Next day Grandpa introduced Sam as her new secretary who will accompany her in work.


    James informed her, "You know uncle Robert who was my right hand person, Sam is his son. From generations uncle Robert''s family is serving us and they are most trusted and loyal to our family."


    Rachel and Sam shook hands, they had a gentle smile on their faces.


    Sam was looking nervous while Rachel made him comfortable by having a general conversation to ease the situation.


    She told him that from next day they can start the work. Sam nodded his head in agreement and after talking to her for some time he left.


    On the very first day of her office she attended a meeting where all board members were present. She introduced herself and the meeting began where Rachel wanted to go through all departments, so she had called each and every department heads and had a meeting with them. She wanted to get clear idea about what is happening before planning something.


    She was so exhausted and busy that she was not aware of time and kept working till late hours.


    James called Rachel and she answered the phone but she was not aware of time, he scolded her as she didn''t come home yet and she promised him that she will come as soon as possible.


    Grandpa couldn''t help but ask her, "How was your first day?"


    Rachel replied, "It was very hectic but everyone here is hardworking."


    "Good"


    .....


    Two years then passed away quickly and Rachel never realized how days passed away so fast. She had entered into different sectors of businesses like cosmetics, food and media which her grandpa never even thought of and expanded them well.


    She was very busy with new ventures and she had no time to think about other things.


    Rachel along with Sam went to S-City, to pitch for a project she was working on. She was well prepared and was sure to win this project at any cost. Many business tycoons were competing for this project.

 Chapter 6 - Funny Guy

    There was a big conference hall where everyone occupied their seats and sat in their designated places. Rachel''s attention was grabbed by a weirdly dressed up man and she couldn''t help but ask Sam by slowly whispering into his ears to avoid others listening to her "Who is this joker"?


    Sam replied, "His name is Jimmy Morris, he is the grandson of your grandpa''s best friend, Anthony Morris. You have met him two years back when he visited the party where Grandpa announced you as the CEO. Do you remember now?" he asked


    Rachel replied, "No I don''t remember because he was not dressed this way at that party" she was controlling her laughter.


    Jimmy was grandson of Anthony Morris, who was the childhood best friend of Rachel''s grandfather. Jimmy came to attend the meeting on the behalf of his grandfather. Jimmy wants to become an actor and was not interested in business so he tries to sabotage such business projects so that his grandfather and father would stop bothering him and let him live his dream.


    He was not interested in attending this meeting but as his grandfather insisted he agreed to attend only on one condition that he has to be allowed to dress according to his will.


    He doesn''t like wearing formal suits, so he had designed his own costumes. He was wearing yellow pants with a red shirt looking like a joker and he did not even wear proper shoes. Although he looked handsome even in weird clothes, it was not suitable for the event. He was so clumsy that, when he got up to present his work his laptop wire got struck into his left leg, he stumbled but balanced himself.


    Unknown to everyone present here, he was intentionally behaving like that to piss of his family.


    Everyone in the room was eagerly waiting for his presentation as they were hoping his presentation too would be as funny as him.


    When he opened his presentation, all of sudden his audition video started playing on the projector. Everyone started laughing at him.


    Rachel felt bad for him and interrupted all the laughs and requested everyone to keep quiet and listen to his presentation and to respect the presenter.


    Although she too found him funny there was a limit and there are some boundaries which people shouldn''t cross, therefore she decided to shut others up and also he is Anthony''s grandson, she knew Anthony well and therefore decided to support Jimmy.


    After the meeting there was a break after which the results would be announced. So everyone left the meeting room to have lunch.


    Jimmy approached Rachel and Sam, he thanked her for supporting him earlier.


    Rachel replied "It''s okay no problem, I can understand".


    Jimmy then told her, "this is my first meeting, as I have never attended these types of meetings and not interested in this profession, I thought my grandpa would not send me here, but he had forced me, whatever tricks I have played went in vain."


    "Wait you did all of that intentionally?" She asked him in surprise.


    Jimmy awkwardly smiled and nodded his head in agreement.


    Rachel was surprised with this guy and really found him interesting.


    Just then someone announced that it is the time to announce the winner, so they all went back to the conference room.


    Rachel''s name was declared as the winner and everyone came to congratulate her.


    Jimmy too congratulated her, she thanked him


    Both wished each other luck and left for their respective destinations.

 Chapter 7 - Running Away

    Few days later, Rachel was working in the office and suddenly she was in pain and was feeling discomfort. She called her secretary Sam and asked about her schedule for the day. He told her that there is only one meeting scheduled in the afternoon, which can be rescheduled.


    Rachel requested him, "Please reschedule it as I am not feeling well. I am planning to go home and relax. I will inform you later when to fix the meeting."


    Sam agreed.


    Rachel then reached home and saw her grandpa talking to his best friend Anthony Morris. Both were sitting in the lawn and having a conversation. Rachel can see them but they were facing the other side and were unaware of Rachel''s presence .


    Rachel decided to meet them to greet grandpa Anthony. While approaching them Rachel stopped suddenly by hearing her grandpa''s words.


    James told his best friend "I really want Rachel to get married to your grandson who is perfect for her. I can''t imagine anyone other than your grandson who would be perfect for her".


    Antony Morris replied, "I am very happy you raised this topic, It would be my pleasure to have Rachel as my granddaughter-in-law, Catherine too was suggesting it. I am glad we are on the same page"


    James then worriedly said, "But there is an issue"


    Antony Morris asked him, "What is the issue?"


    Grandpa then told him, "As you are aware of my son''s love story and how my son and daughter-in-law dated for a year, later on they got married. Rachel''s dream from her childhood was to follow her parents footsteps regarding marriage but she is very busy and didn''t fall in love with anyone till date and I too didn''t bother her about her future but I feel it is the right time to think about her marriage, as I am becoming old I thought to discuss with you first and then with Rachel."


    As the conversation was going on, Rachel ran away to her room without hearing complete conversation and thought, "How can grandpa believe Jimmy would be perfect for me, he is aware of what I like and what I don''t, although Jimmy is good, he is not the one for me, how can he decide for me.'' Rachel fumed in anger


    She was very angry at her grandpa and she thought to talk to him the very next day and went to sleep.


    Next day it was Sunday and Rachel got up at noon, and she was feeling better now, she went downstairs only to see her grandpa was waiting for her, seeing him she again got very upset.


    He was unaware that Rachel heard his conversation with Anthony a day before and didn''t realize she is upset with him, the two had a quiet lunch. After lunch Rachel was planning to leave quietly, but James stopped her as he wanted to discuss something with her.


    Rachel knew why he was stopping her and what he wanted to discuss, she was very disturbed and annoyed and wanted to avoid grandpa''s conversation but couldn''t avoid him.


    "Rachel I want to talk to you, can you sit for a while".


    Rachel started shouting at Grandpa and said "I don''t want to marry Morris'' grandson, how can you take such a big decision without my consent" She couldn''t keep it in anymore and just shouted at him.


    Grandpa was surprised to know she already knew about it but he didn''t acre how she got to know but answered her question, "I was waiting for an appropriate time to discuss with you. As you were very busy and forgot about your personal life, I thought about making a decision on your behalf."


    Rachel shouted in a loud voice at her grandpa, "You took many decisions for me on my behalf till day, I have accepted everything but this is unfair, you are so mean and want to marry me off to that joker."


    Grandpa too shouted back at her, "Till date I have made the best decisions for you, I know what I''m doing and you have to stick to my decision until you are living under my roof".


    They both had a heated conversation and the argument went to an extent that they started to degrade each other and it went too far.


    Grandpa then shouted at Rachel, "You are nothing without me and nobody values you without my identity."


    This broke Rachel but she too argued back, "I have contributed a lot to this business that within two years of a span it reached as one of the top most companies in the Europe. I expanded business in various fields. I am the one who made it more successful in the least time."


    Grandpa too replied her, "Without our family business and capital you are nothing. Because of me you got name, fame and respect. So don''t mess with me and get ready to marry Morris''s grandson. Tomorrow morning I have invited Morris''s family for lunch so don''t mess with this alliance."


    Rachel was shocked by the words of Grandpa and was very hurt and shocked. She blackmailed her grandpa that she will leave this home if he forces her.


    Grandpa then fought back and argued she can''t leave the house without his permission.


    "I am an adult and can make decisions for myself".


    Grandpa then informed her, "There are security guards who will keep an eye on you and you can''t go without my permission as this place is owned by me".


    After hearing his words she decided to leave this city as soon as possible.


    She went to her bedroom and closed the door.


    Running away from this place is the only solution she could see, so Rachel made a sketch in her mind and slept quietly.


    Next day early morning Rachel got up, the sun did not rise yet, it was the right time to run away is what she thought.


    She packed a few dresses along with some currency and cards to run away from the house, her Grandpa and the business.


    She took the backyard way so that nobody could see her, she knew how to escape the security without being noticed. She escaped quietly from the house and ran towards the road where she could catch a taxi.


    After a few meters walk she got into a cab and was thinking which transport to choose. Flight would be the most obvious choice and buses would be the most unusual choice.


    So she knows her grandpa would first check these two modes to trace her. She then decided to board a train and went to the railway station to catch any train.

 Chapter 8 - Peebles

    Rachel reached London Kings Cross railway station. She wanted to take an immediate train which was ready to leave. Rachel went to the ticket counter and asked "Can you please tell me which train is ready to depart right now?"


    Man at the counter informed her, "Train to Edinburgh will leave immediately".


    Rachel asked "What is the price?"


    Man replied "85 Pounds". It usually is cheaper but since she was booking on spot it was being sold at a higher price.


    Rachel asked "What is the duration of travelling? Please issue me one ticket."


    "Around five hours" He informed her and issued the ticket to her.


    She gave money to the person sitting at the counter.


    The train arrived and she boarded it.


    Rachel settled in the train as the train started, she thought ''This is the first time I am travelling by train and that too alone. I have preferred the train as the London city alone had 12 railway stations which would be difficult to find out which one she opted.''


    Rachel was further thinking ''This train will reach Edinburgh which is the capital city of Scotland and a busy place, so it will be better if I go to a small town so that nobody can recognize me.''


    Rachel immediately took her smartphone, she turned off the location tracker on it and started searching small towns near Edinburgh. She found Peebles, a county town, within Scottish Border. Edinburgh to Peebles is 36 km and she can take a cab from the railway station which is a 40 minutes journey.


    Rachel thought this place will be appropriate and she can think what to do later. She was very tired and took a small nap. Journey duration was around 5 hours.


    Train reached Edinburgh station, Rachel got down from the train and she walked towards the cab stand. She took the cab to the town called Peebles.


    Peebles lies at the confluence of the river Tweed and the cuddy. It is the best town in Scotland with very less population. It is a tourist place famous for its art gallery, local museum, town library and market.


    As the car was passing towards the bridge which is the main entrance to the town, Rachel was mesmerized by the beauty of the town. She was thinking that she never went to a countryside which is pollution free without any Industries and the noise of vehicles. This town was very calm and less populated.


    Rachel asked the cab driver to take her to a hotel with modern facilities and a riverside view. Cab driver took her to the Philipburn hotel which meets Rachel requirements. Rachel paid money to the cab driver, took her bag and entered the hotel.


    Hotel was set in a 4-Acer private garden with views of Ettrick water, Rachel thought it was the perfect place. She entered the hotel and took a room.


    Receptionist: Ma''am for how long would you like to stay.


    Rachel: May be for a week.


    Receptionist: Ma''am we would like to offer our services. We will provide a tourist guide for local historic attractions . You can go for shopping and many outdoor activities. If you wish you can contact us and we will provide our services to you.


    Rachel said "Thank you, let me inform you if I need anything else" and asked her to send lunch to her room.


    Receptionist said thank you and Rachel left to settle in the room.


    Rachel was enjoying the riverfront view holding a mug, sipping coffee. She is feeling so relaxed that she has never felt so relaxed in these two years of span. When she was announced as the CEO of the company, she immediately took the charge and never had a vacation. She was so busy with her new ventures she never took time for herself.


    Next day morning she planned to visit a museum. She thought to go by herself. She started walking towards the museum which was at a walk-able distance. She visited the museum till the afternoon. Later on she had lunch and thought to visit the local market for shopping, which is very famous.


    While walking towards the market all of a sudden one person snatched her hand bag and started running away.


    She panicked and shouted "Catch the thief".


    A person who saw this started chasing the thief and after a few seconds was able to chase him and catch him.


    The thief then threw the bag away and escaped. This guy then took the bag and brought it to Rachel who too was trying to keep up with their speed. Rachel was stunned by seeing the handsome person standing right in front of her.


    He then introduced himself as Andrew and apologized for not being able to catch the thief.


    Rachel "Please don''t apologize, thanks a lot for getting my handbag, I am Rachel" she extended her hand and both greeted each other.


    Andrew asked her "Are you new to this place?"


    Rachel said "Yes I am"


    Andrew Chuckled and said "Yeah I thought so, you have to be very careful here, although our town is calm and safe there are people who try to steal from people who are new to this town."


    Rachel then nodded her head and said "Oh I''ll be careful. Can we go to a nearby cafe, I want to treat you as a thanks"


    Andrew hesitated but Rachel insisted so he agreed, then they went to the cafe which was nearby. After settling, Andrew said to Rachel "This is my native place. You can ask any help in case of need. please take my visiting card" he handed a card to Rachel.


    Rachel and Andrew had pastries and coke. They had a conversation about the town and Rachel was shocked to know that the population of town is very less.


    He further continued that all young people are moving to cities for employment and because of Pebbles being a tourist site it had few visitors and therefore some families were still surviving.


    Andrew asked her about where she was staying and she replied that she had checked in Philipburn hotel. He said he would come till the hotel to drop her so that she won''t encounter any more thieves and asked if she would mind if he does so, Rachel shook her head and was rather thankful to him for being so considerate.


    Finally they both reached the hotel and exchanged pleasantries, then Andrew left the place.

 Chapter 9 - Tweed Bridge

    Rachel woke up from her sleep, she called the receptionist and ordered for a coffee and newspaper. She went to the balcony, drinking the coffee where she was enjoying the cool breeze, birds were chirping, the sky was bright and the sun was rising up from the clouds.


    Rachel was feeling relaxed, started reading the newspaper. While she was reading the paper, the news article she read shook her. There was a news about a murder in a nearby town 14 km away from Peebles.


    She got scared because a 70 year old man, who was rich and a widower got murdered. It was done by a serial killer. There have been some similar murders in Europe where bodies of 65+ years old were found.


    There was a common pattern between all the murders, they were all old men, rich, widower and had no families. Further it was deduced by the detectives that two people were involved in it. Detectives even warned rich single men to be careful and if they find any suspects they can call cops.


    Rachel was a bit worried thinking of her grandpa and decided to go back home immediately. She check there was a train to London in the evening and she decided to contact Andrew as he was a localite and he can give her information on some reliable cabs here.


    Rachel had Andrew''s visiting card so she called him but he was not picking up the call. She thought to go by herself and visit him. She took that visiting card and some cash and left the hotel.


    Rachel was passing through the streets which were very old and attractive. There was a bridge where she had to cross. One side there is a residence area and the other side a tourist spot and hotels. She was enjoying the view while crossing the bridge. She came across a few tourists who were taking pictures.


    As she passed through the bridge she saw there were few houses which were small and beautiful. Then she encountered an old lady and asked her about Andrew''s house and the old lady replied that the corner house with blue paint was his house. She thanked her and headed towards Andrew''s house.


    Rachel reached the blue house and suddenly stopped after hearing the conversation between two people. The conversation was as follow:


    Female voice: You don''t love me at all.


    Andrew: How can you say that Sophia. You are the love of my life


    Sophia: Don''t lie, you have done nothing for me till this day.


    Andrew: How can you say that? Everything I have done was only for you. It was your idea that you will seduce old men and then we will kill them and elope with their money and assets.


    Sophia: So what? I am too tired of doing this. So I am planning to marry a rich old man and get settled. I can get money as well as status in the society. One rich man from the next town who was also a mayor is ready to marry me and he proposed to me yesterday.


    Andrew: So you will leave me and get married to someone else? what about me? Our dreams and our love. Since our teenage days I have loved you. I even murdered your stepfather, who used to rape you. Since that day I have started murdering people for you. Till today nobody has identified other murders but now detectives have suspected that previous murders were all linked. This was your plan to become rich which led me to a murderer.


    Sophia: I am fed up with you. You have never earned money till today you have done nothing, what can I expect from you? So we better part ways.


    Before he could say something, there was a sound of a pot breaking, he went outside to see what was the noise. He saw Rachel running towards the bridge, he understood she heard everything.


    When Rachel heard their conversation, she was scared and decided to run away but in a hurry she stumbled over a pot and it fell down making some noise.


    Rachel while running towards the bridge thought ''Fuck, I was encountered a murderer. As soon as possible I have to leave this place and go to meet grandpa. How wrong I was to leave the house instead of that I could have convinced grandpa and could postpone the marriage. I Am so lucky that grandpa had protected me till the day. I have grown up without any trouble and pain. My life was like a bed of roses,where my grandpa was like a shield to protect me. I have to meet grandpa and apologize to him'' those were the things running through her mind.


    Andrew and Sophia chased Rachel and were able to get a hold of her, she tried to struggle and tried to escape from them and shouted for help but Andrew pushed Rachel into the river as he had no time to plan her murder just like he did with his other victims.


    Rachel fell into the river.


    Sophia shouted at him, "Are you crazy, why did you push her into the river? If she is alive it could cause trouble for us."


    Andrew tried to calm her down, "Don''t worry dear as it is in the middle of the river the depth is so deep that nobody can come out of it alive."


    "Let us hope so but we have to keep an eye on this bitch."


    "Darling forget everything and let us have some drinks."


    But Sophia looked scared


    Andrew then pulled Sophia towards him and said "Don''t behave as if it is first time we are murdering someone we are used to this"


    Andrew and Sophia went back to his house and had rough sex after drinking alcohol. Murders always turn them on.

 Chapter 10 - Back To London

    Rachel sighed recollecting everything that happened three months back. She remembers hitting some rock and was unconscious but probably somehow she got saved. Just then the nurse entered the room for a regular checkup. Rachel wanted to know what had happened in these three months. So she thought to ask the nurse everything.


    Rachel asked the nurse "Can you please tell me how I came here? And what happened in these three months.


    Nurse told her that "You are lucky that some fishermen saved you from the river and brought you to the hospital. Our doctor was very kind and helpful so he took your responsibility as a guardian since we couldn''t find your identity. Suddenly after a month a person came and inquired about you and introduced himself as your boyfriend. He told us your name is Rachel and he is Andrew but he was not able to provide any evidence and neither did he have any photos with you. Since there was no concrete proof, Dr Daniel did not believe him. Andrew used to visit you everyday and ask about your health. He was so concerned about you, so Dr Daniel did give him updates but never left him alone with you. Whenever he was here me or Dr Daniel were always present in the room".


    Rachel thought ''Boyfriend my foot, he is worried about his secret which I am aware of so he wants to kill me''


    Rachel was startled when the nurse came to hold her hand for BP checkup. As the nurse completed the checkup she told that doctor will come in a few minutes.


    Later, Dr. Daniel entered the room and wished Rachel. He asked "How are you Ms. Rachel, did you recollect anything?"


    "No doctor" Rachel felt guilty for lying but she had no option. She doesn''t want to get entangled with anything right now and also she has no proof against Andrew and Sophia. If she would talk without evidence later Andrew might find her and kill her but right now she wants to pretend to have really lost her memories and go back to her home first.


    Once she reaches there, she can then think of what to do with these people.


    "Okay, then we have to run a few tests regarding your memory loss. So, we will be doing an MRI scan, will that be fine?" Daniel asked.


    Rachel hesitated but had to agree and nodded in agreement


    After sometime she was taken for an MRI scan, after that Rachel was waiting for reports. Daniel entered the room with reports in his hands. Rachel was looking tense when Daniel approached her. He stood next to her bed and started explaining about reports.


    Daniel said "There is nothing wrong with the report, I checked it thoroughly. You don''t seem to be suffering from memory loss". He hesitated in confronting Rachel but as a doctor he had to.


    Rachel panicked as she had been caught. Then she thought he had been taking good care of her and she could trust him. So she decided to tell him the truth and requested him to listen to her first carefully: she started to explain to him about her visit to Peebles and her encounter with Andrew and the incident that happened within two days of her stay in Peebles. She had not talked about her background but told him that she is from London and had a grandpa who is worried about her. So she has to reach London as soon as possible. Please help me, I don''t know anyone here and I can''t trust anyone.


    "Should we inform the cops about it?"


    "I have no proof against him and if I file a case now I might have to stay here, right now I want to go back home, I have some contacts, once I reach my home then I can handle them better, right now I am powerless"


    Daniel accepted her explanation he felt bad hearing her story and was concerned as she is not safe, he was thankful that he always had doubts on Andrew, then he informed her "I was planning to make a trip to London in few days but knowing your story I am planning to visit London tomorrow, I''ll take you with me if that is fine".


    Daniel knew she would be traumatized to travel alone and therefore made this offer.


    Rachel got excited and said "Thank you so much. Sorry to trouble you, I will come with you as I am now scared to travel alone and I don''t have any money. I definitely owe you a favor Mr. Daniel. If it is fine can I use your phone and call my grandpa?"


    He offered her his phone.


    Rachel called her grandpa and he answered the phone he got surprised as she called him three months later.


    He had tears in his eyes and said "Were you this upset with your grandpa that you didn''t call me for three months?" Grandpa got emotional.


    "I am sorry grandpa, I was in a coma for three months, I just woke up yesterday"


    Hearing that grandpa was shaken and worriedly shouted on the phone, "What the hell, where are you Rachel? Grandpa will come right away to pick you and how did you get into a coma?"


    "Grandpa I''ll come home and explain, you don''t need to come here, I''ll come home as soon as possible, just take care of yourself"


    Grandpa reluctantly agreed, after talking to him, she handed the phone to Daniel and asked him when can we leave?


    Daniel said "I have my own car, we will be travelling in it, so we can leave whenever you want."


    Rachel asked "Your work?"

 Chapter 11 - Butterflies In The Stomach

    Daniel chuckled and said "Don''t worry, I never apply for leave and you are my current patient, Peebles is a small place so it can be managed, I am anyway almost done with my job period here, so it is fine."


    Rachel: "Is it fine if we leave tomorrow morning then?"??


    Daniel: "Sure"


    Rachel: "I have to collect my belongings from the hotel I was staying in. Will you take me there?"


    Daniel "ok, we will collect your belongings and where are you going to stay? In the hospital?".


    Rachel said "I don''t want to stay here".


    Daniel asked her "you can come and stay with me, if you are comfortable".


    Rachel: "Thanks a lot. Sorry for the trouble you are going through because of me. Once we reach London I can pay you a hefty amount as a thank you"


    Daniel: "I don''t need money, I am just doing this out of humanity. My grandpa has been nagging me to come to London and I anyway was planning to visit him once you recover, so I am doing this for myself too."


    Daniel and Rachel both went to the hotel to collect her things. Since Peebles is a small town there are not many tourists so her room was not taken by anyone else but she had to pay for the whole three months. She borrowed money from Daniel and paid it. They left the hotel and reached Daniel''s house.


    Daniel''s house was very beautiful even though it is small, it is surrounded by flowers and a beautiful lawn.


    Daniel showed Rachel around the house. It was a two bedroom house with few household things. There was a reading room with a number of collections regarding different authors and a small bar where two people can sit and have drinks. Everything in the house was arranged systematically.


    Daniel showed Rachel the guest room and said "Rachel this is the guest room, make yourself comfortable. I will prepare dinner, you can come to the drawing room to watch TV" and he left the room.


    Rachel went to shower as she bought her luggage from the hotel she took white cotton gown to wear.


    Rachel decided to go to the kitchen to help Daniel. So she went there and asked him if she could help.


    Daniel said "no need you can sit and watch TV, the remote is lying on the table".


    Rachel sat on the sofa watching TV, but her thoughts were somewhere else.


    Daniel was cooking in the kitchen, Rachel was looking at his physique. He is tall, his height seemed around six feet, he has a lean body and his voice was husky and very attractive. Rachel thought that ''I didn''t notice but he is gifted with an attractive physical appearance as well as a good heart. Mainly, his soul was the most beautiful part of him, this was a rare gift to human beings.''


    As Daniel entered the room, Rachel stared at him, even though he was wearing a casual dress, he was looking handsome. Till now she has seen him in a doctor''s attire. Rachel was getting attracted to him and she had butterflies in her stomach whenever he looked at her.


    Daniel came to Rachel and called her for dinner. He arranged the dining table so beautifully just like professionals. He pulled the chair for her to sit like a gentleman.


    Rachel said "You arranged food like a professional, do you cook by yourself? Don''t you have a cook?"


    Daniel said, "Cooking is my hobby, during vacations I used to learn from our chef who was an expert in all cuisines".


    Rachel took a bite and exclaimed "Hmm, delicious"


    Daniel was flustered, seeing her happily indulging in the food and praising him


    Rachel wanted to ask about his family but before that he asked her to go to sleep as they have to get up early in the morning.


    Rachel asked "How many hours will it take to reach London"?


    Daniel replied "six to seven hours if we travel at a stretch, if we stop for lunch it will take one more hour"


    Rachel and Daniel exchanged pleasantries, packed their luggage and went to sleep.


    Rachel opened her eyes with the bright sun rays falling into her room from the window, the golden rays of the sun give a bright colour to the room. Rachel slowly walked into the hall, she looked towards left and right searching for Daniel.


    There was noise in the kitchen, Rachel walked towards the kitchen, she was hesitating to call Daniel, as he was busy hearing music and deeply immersed in cooking. She walked towards Daniel and stood in front of him. Daniel was startled seeing her, after he composed himself they exchanged pleasantries.


    Daniel asked "which coffee would you prefer, black or regular"


    Rachel replied "regular coffee a little bit strong if you don''t mind".


    Daniel "sure in Fact I too like regular strong coffee".


    Both Daniel and Rachel went to the lawn and had a cup of coffee.


    While having coffee Daniel asked Rachel that "I will prepare breakfast , what would you like to have."


    Rachel replied "anything is fine for me, but I am allergic to peanuts. Except for peanuts I eat everything."


    Daniel "great I will prepare bacon and egg crescent squares"


    Rachel said "wow I like it, I have not tasted it after returning from the US".


    Daniel said "You meanwhile get ready, we have to leave after breakfast".


    Rachel went to take shower. She was thinking what to wear, she picked blue jeans, white top and a denim jacket. She put on light makeup, wore sneakers and left her hair open. She checked her room to ensure she didn''t leave anything behind.


    Daniel served breakfast, Rachel took a bite as she couldn''t control her feelings she said "it is so yummy, tastes great there is magic in your hands".


    Daniel blushed and thanked Rachel for her compliments.


    After breakfast Daniel and Rachel settle in the car to begin their journey, unaware of how life changing this journey is going to be for them.

 Chapter 12 - Attack

    The journey began and to break the awkward silence, Rachel started the conversation "you are a very good cook, why did you not think of being a chef instead of a doctor?"


    Daniel said "actually I had a passion for cooking. But I am more passionate about studying medicine, If I had not been a doctor I would have definitely been a chef. What about you? You like cooking?".??


    Rachel said "I never cooked, I was interested in learning but my grandpa never allowed me."


    Daniel asked, "So you never cooked?"


    Rachel said, "Once, I almost did, I remember one incident from my past. There was a cooking competition in my school where we had to participate with one of our family members, as my grandfather doesn''t know cooking I couldn''t participate in that event, if I would have had then it would have been my first experience with food but I didn''t and never got an opportunity again".


    Daniel asked "you could have participated with other members from your family, why didn''t you?"


    Hearing this Rachel turned silent and with a tinge of sadness in her voice, she said, "my parents and my grandmother were killed in an accident when I was six years old. My grandfather looked after me".


    Daniel felt sorry for her and regretted asking this question, he said, "sorry to know that, I shouldn''t have asked this question".


    Rachel said, "please don''t apologise, you shouldn''t feel sorry as we are not aware about each other".


    Daniel nodded and agreed and said, "So tell me more about yourself Rachel".


    Rachel smiled and told him more, "As you know I live with my grandfather, I have pursued my entire education from high school to MBA in the United States. Two years ago I returned from the USA to look after my family business, what about you?"


    Daniel then started, "I belong to a business family where my grandfather along with my father and younger brother look after the business, my mom runs an NGO. I have had a passion to become a doctor since I was in high school because of my interest in science and medicine. For many generations we were into business but I didn''t want to follow the path my family set and wanted to pursue what is interesting for me and to do something on my own instead of relying on my family. I have got admission through my merit and scholarship".


    Rachel was impressed with his attitude, "wow, you are really great".


    Daniel blushed, and wanted to know more about her, he asked "How did you land in Peebles and who is Andrew?"


    As Rachel was about to answer, Daniel suddenly stopped the car at one side of the road. Rachel panicked and asked what happened.


    Daniel said "I have observed that one car is following us, I want to confirm whether they are following us or am I over-thinking".


    Daniel observed the car too stopped at a distance, then he started moving and again the car followed. Rachel panicked seeing this and thought Andrew was following them. Daniel again stopped his car and decided to confront the person who was following them when they stopped too but surprisingly this time the car which was following them didn''t stop and rather passed past them.


    Rachel sighed in relief and said, "I guess we just misunderstood."


    Daniel agreed but he was still feeling uncomfortable.


    Seeing his discomfort Rachel said, "let us have lunch as we were travelling for three hours at a stretch, you too can have a break".


    Daniel said "ok we will stop at a nearby restaurant".


    Within 1 km radius they found a restaurant, Daniel parked the car and they went to the restaurant. They both ordered pizza with coke and Belgium waffles. They completed their lunch and again started their journey.


    Unbeknownst to them, while they were having lunch someone tampered with their car.


    After a good lunch, they two again began their journey but on the highway the car stopped suddenly there with a big noise. Daniel saw that the front tyres got punctured, he saw the highway was deserted. Rachel too got out of the car and was worried seeing the tyres. Then they saw the same car which was following them previously was again behind them and it too stopped just behind their car.


    Daniel saw a person got out of the car, there was a knife in his hand. He headed towards Rachel to attack her. She got scared and before the unknown man could attack Daniel jumped standing before her and punched the attacker. When the attacker raised the hand carrying the knife to attack on Daniel, he held his hand with one swift motion, attacked on his wrist and smoothly took the knife away from him. Next second, Daniel held the knife on the attacker''s neck.


    Daniel asked, "who sent you here, tell me honestly or I''ll cut this knife so smoothly on your neck that you will have the most painful death."


    The attacker got scared seeing the murderous look on Daniel''s face. He secretly took a drug from his pocket and ate it, his body turned blue and the next moment he was dead.


    It all happened so quickly that Daniel and Rachel couldn''t stop him and looked at each other with worry on their faces. It took a while for both of them to calm down from what happened.


    Rachel too got scared seeing the earlier look on Daniel but she felt assured as he was on her side to protect her, Daniel offered her a water bottel. She drank some water and relaxed her nerves.


    Daniel called the police. Police reached the crime scene and the car was trolled to the car garage.


    Police asked them for their side of the story, Daniel told them everything of how they suspected a car following them but then it went past them so they ignored it and how the guy tried to attack them and took a pill to avoid their questions and committed suicide.

 Chapter 13 - Swore To Protect Her

    He explained what the police said and asked her if she is fine with living in this town for one more night as the verification will take time and they might have to spend the night here. She agreed and they went to a hotel to check-in.


    Rachel was scared to stay alone so they booked only one room and Daniel decided to sleep on the couch. After checking in, he sent the hotel and room details to the police officer.


    They went to the room, it was spacious and had a soothing effect, it looked classy and comfortable.


    Rachel called her grandpa to inform him of the delay in the journey, she didn''t tell him about the attack as she didn''t want him to be worried. Daniel asked her to have a bath and freshen up. Police called him to inform his car has been repaired and it was observed that someone intentionally tampered with it. They said they''ll drop the car at his hotel.


    Daniel started thinking of who would be behind this attack and why Rachel is being targeted, he had a feeling that this attack has got nothing to do with Andrew and it was something else.


    Rachel came from the washroom wearing a bathrobe, Daniel''s heart skipped a beat looking at her state, he diverted his attention from her and controlled his mind from getting dirty and went to take a bath.


    After he came out, he saw Rachel was dressed up in comfy pyjamas but she looked scared and worried, when she saw him she felt relieved and Daniel understood how much she trusts him and is dependable on him at the moment. He swore to protect her no matter what.


    The police informed them that there is CCTV footage and they would need time to go through it and verify their side of the story and asked them to stay in this town till the verification is done.


    With no other choice, Daniel agreed, he went to Rachel who was a bit shook from this incident, seeing her state he couldn''t control himself and hugged her tightly. She hugged him back and felt comfortable with his scent.


    Daniel told her that the police called to inform him that their car was tampered, the mechanic will drop the car at the hotel by tomorrow morning further he added that by the night they will get to know more information regarding the attacker. She got worried but he assured her that she is safe and he will protect her. He ordered champagne to relax her and dinner to the room.


    While they were having drinks, he got a call from the cop and both of them had a brief conversation and the call was disconnected.


    Rachel asked him with a worry look "what had the cop said?


    He said " I will ask you something, will you honestly answer?''''


    She said " I will, you can ask me anything".


    He hesitated to raise the question but thought that this is the right time so he asked her "Do you have any enemies other than Andrew?"


    She said that Andrew is the only enemy.


    He insisted she think of anyone from the past who can be wanting to kill her.


    She replied "when I returned from the US two years back my grandpa told me that somebody tried to kill our family. When I was small we had to attend a family function and I got a fever. My grandfather and I stayed at home while our family went for it and later met with an accident on the way back. Later on my grandpa got to know the truth that it was not an accident but a planned murder, there was no proof left. So he couldn''t file a complaint. He then sent me away abroad to protect me".


    Daniel was silent for a while thinking deeply. Rachel interrupted him and asked " what''s the matter? What are you thinking?"


    Daniel replied "police had called me a few minutes back confirming that we are innocent, as they checked CCTV footage and found the truth. Attacker was hired by someone, he was a professional killer. It is not Andrew''s work as he doesn''t trust others and commits murder himself and never hires a third-party, the more the other people involved the higher is the risk of getting caught so he can''t afford to hire someone. Even I doubted Andrew''s involvement in it as the person who got caught committed suicide, which meant the person who hired him would have had killed him anyway if he failed at this task, Andrew is not powerful enough to threaten someone so much that they would prefer suicide over getting caught."


    Rachel got panicked, glass fell from her hand. Seeing her state Daniel couldn''t control himself and hugged Rachel and said "don''t worry nobody can harm you till I am alive".


    Rachel felt secured and warmth spread through her when she was in his arms. They stayed in this position for sometime then they had dinner and Daniel told her, "we can go to London tomorrow and the cops they will give us updates regarding the case regularly"


    After dinner Daniel told her that he will sleep on a couch but Rachel insisted him to sleep with her on the bed, she was really scared, she saw a kdrama where a guy sleeps on the couch and the female lead on the bed but next day when the female lead woke up she saw the man dead on the couch, this scared her and she offered him to sleep on the bed.


    He hesitated, she understood and she offered to sleep on the couch instead as it was better to get killed than letting him die. Daniel didn''t agree as it can be uncomfortable for her. In the end Rachel came with an idea to keep pillows in between so that both can sleep comfortably.


    Both had exchanged good nights and slept.

 Chapter 14 - Have You Lost Your Mind?

    Exactly at this time in Peebles


    Andrew shouted at Sophia pointing his finger at her, "All because of you¡­.all because of you...I shouldn''t have to listen to you. I am a fool, everytime I fall for your words and act according to your plan"??


    Sophia got scared and said, "listen to me please, how is it my fault, why are you blaming me?".


    He shouted, "you told me to take a rest for two days and enjoy. See what happened now. She escaped from here".


    Sophia, "how can you say that? I was just worried about you, I didn''t expect she would run away."


    He said, "Now, I strongly think she faked her memory loss after seeing me and she escaped from here with the help of that doctor."


    ¡­


    Two days back


    After visiting Rachel, Andrew went to meet a security man who was waiting outside the special ward, he had a conversation with him and left in a black suv.


    There was a long bridge and a woman was standing there wearing a red dress with pencil heels, with her face covered with a scarf and wearing goggles as if waiting for someone.


    Andrew got from the car, Sophia turned her face and walked towards him.


    Sophia was worried and asked him, "Is everything fine, why have you told me to come and wait for you in this isolated place. My heart pulse is dropping down, you were not even picking up your phone. Tell me.¡­tell what had happened". She panicked and held his shoulders, she looked into his eyes.


    Andrew face was looking tense, he drank water with a tremulous voice "Rachel came out of coma today."


    Sophia was shocked by hearing the news, she was not ready to accept the reality instead she scolded "Are you drunk? You Lost your mind? How did she come out of the coma? Didn''t you say you will kill her before she wakes up?"


    He replied "Listen to me first, I am not drunk or lost my mind. I wanted to kill her but her doctor never let me be in the same room as her alone, he or that nurse was always there, didn''t I already tell you that".


    "Yes, you did that is why I told you to hire some hospital staff."


    "It is not that easy and you know I don''t trust anyone other than myself, hiring someone is not my thing."


    She was walking here and there in worry and asked him "how did you know she woke up? You visit her everyday?" She sounded jealous.


    He said "I only visit her once in a while. Today morning I got a call from the security man, who we bribed him to keep an eye on Rachel, he told me she woke up".


    "He called me immediately as soon as Rachel woke from the coma. He told me that I should be there before the doctor visits her. So that we can convince the doctor that she is my girlfriend so that she will be discharged from the hospital. So that I can take her away with me."


    Sophia with a curiosity asked, "What happened then? Why couldn''t you bring her?"


    He shouted at her in frustration "I entered Rachel''s room, the doctor was already there checking her. I have missed reaching early. As I entered the room Rachel did not recognize me".


    Hearing this She sighed in relief "then what happened tell me soon, I can''t wait" Sophia''s voice sounded eager and anxious.


    He continued "as she was not recollecting her name and neither she recognized me, that doc didn''t let me approach or be with her and said that they have to run a few tests to see till what extent she lost her memory.


    She was happy to hear this news, with a happy tone she asked him "then why do you worry? God is in our favour. That bitch lost her memory so that we can continue with our plan. I have made a list of old rich guys, due to this bitch we are behind our plan. Three months is too much to stay here, in these three months we didn''t trap any old man".


    He shouted, "have you lost your mind?"


    "Why what happened? This time I am planning to move to a big city, where no one can notice us. It is a good plan, why are you shouting?".


    He said "how can we leave her here? We are not sure if she really lost her memory, we have to verify it and what if she really lost her memory and after a few days she gains all her memories back, we have to plan something so that we can move freely with no loose ends".


    She said "ok, you said the doc will be running some tests. We will wait for two days as reports will come by that time. After two days we will take care of her" she had a wicked smile on her face.


    He was thinking for a while, she interrupted his thoughts and said to him that "call security person and tell him to give us updates. We will relax for two days, and will visit the hospital the day after tomorrow.


    Both went to Andrew''s house. As both of them entered his house took beer bottles from the fridge discussing the list made by Sophia of their next probable targets.


    He asked, "what about that old man who is ready to marry you?"


    She said "don''t worry I will take care of him, we should not kill anyone now as the matter would be serious. We have to gather some funds to survive in the big city. I will transfer funds from the old man''s account to your account".


    He said "then what to do with him?


    She said "I am having a plan".


    He asked her "what is it?"

 Chapter 15 - Suspicious

    She continued "I will introduce you to the old man as my brother. I will tell him to fix the date for our wedding, as the preparations for the wedding needs to be done, I will tell him that you will take care of our wedding arrangements. I will tell him that I want a big fat wedding and tell him to transfer money in your account for arrangements.I will extract maximum jewellery and take cash for wedding dress, shopping. So that we can raise funds for our next target. On the wedding night we will abscond and run away with the cash and jewellery, and find our new target".


    Andrew was impressed with the plan, he pulled her towards him and hugged her tightly then he roughly kissed her, she reciprocated with the same passion. While kissing her he got excited thinking about their plan and the cash they would be getting


    After two days Andrew and Sophia went to the hospital. As they reached Rachel''s room, the bed was empty. They thought that she was taking medical tests so they waited near her room. After a few minutes, the same nurse who would look after Rachel was passing by them. They stopped her and asked about Rachel.


    Nurse said, "yesterday she was discharged and went away"


    Andrew asked in a confused tone "how could she go all alone, she even don''t know anyone"


    Nurse replied "she went with our doctor"


    He panicked and went near the nurse shaking her with his hands he asked, "which doctor? tell me his name".


    Nurse was frightened for a while, tears are coming from her eyes with a trembling voice she said "Rachel''s doctor, Dr. Daniel"


    He further asked "do you know where they went"


    Nurse replied "I don''t have any idea". She panicked seeing his state and the anger in his eyes.


    He and Sophia rushed in search of the security man, he was walking towards the canteen.


    He grabbed the security man''s collar "you scoundrel, I told you to keep an eye on Rachel and inform me . See has been discharged yesterday itself. Why did you not inform me? You fool"


    Security man got scared and said, "My shift got over yesterday afternoon, I am coming just now. I don''t know what you are talking about".


    Sophia pulled Andrew to the side and warned him not to make a scene. "We have to rush and search for Rachel. Maybe she is in the hotel where she has checked two months before. Let us go there and find out."


    Both rushed to the Philipburn hotel and went to the reception.


    Receptionist was busy on the phone, they were waiting for her.


    Meanwhile Andrew and Sophia whispered to each other and discussed how when they came two months back to check Rachel''s room, the receptionist was strict and didn''t allow them to check Rachel''s room without proper proof. They too let it be because they found Rachel and the most important thing was to kill her instead of checking her room.


    Andrew said "let us try once again maybe this time she would let us check that room"


    After the receptionist finished her call they went to her.


    Receptionist cheerfully asked them, "what can I do for you?"


    Andrew said, "my friend was staying in your hotel, her name is Rachel can you please tell me the room number"


    Receptionist: "sorry we can''t share information about our clients".


    Andrew "It is urgent please¡­"


    Receptionist was confused and wondered what she should do and before she could say something suddenly another receptionist came to the counter as her shift started.


    Another receptionist who had just entered recognised Andrew and asked in an annoyed voice "why have you come here again?


    First receptionist asked "do you know them?"


    Second receptionist said "they came two months ago, they want to check their friend''s room who didn''t come back for a month and her belongings were here. I did not allow them to check the room".


    First receptionist asked "Why?"


    Second receptionist "they have not shown their identities, they don''t even know any details about their friend except for her name which was suspicious".


    Andrew and Sophia were hearing their conversation. They approached two ladies requesting them to tell her details as it was urgent.


    They both clearly rejected sharing information, as it was against their policy.


    At last Andrew asked them to at least tell them "whether she is staying in this hotel or not?"


    They said that they can tell that information and asked for the name.


    Andrew said "Rachel"


    Receptionist searched the name and said that yesterday itself she had checked out.


    Andrew and Sophia were looked at each other''s face with a shock and wanted to know further information, they suppressed their feelings .


    Further he asked if she cleared her bills and if they have any idea with whom she went or where she went.


    Receptionist said "she cleared the three months bill, she went with a man".


    Andrew asked "can you please tell from which place she came as you do have records"


    Receptionist: "sorry sir, no details were entered in the book."


    Andrew "how could you people not take customers information"


    Receptionist: As you know this is a small town, it is difficult to have customers here. It is a known fact that this is a tourist place where we all reside in this small town depending on our tourist. If our clients don''t want to reveal much details about themselves, we also respect our clients'' privacy and take basic information which I can''t share with you."


    Andrew "one last question, can you please tell me who she went with?"


    Receptionist : "she went with a handsome man who had cleared her bills"


    Andrew took a mobile phone and searched Dr. Daniel in the hospital website showed a picture of the doctor and asked "Is it him?"


    Receptionist "ya, she went with him only".


    Andrew walked outside and Sophia followed him. He went to an isolated place and lit a cigarette, he seriously thought about what to do next.


    Sophia approached him and put her hands on his shoulders. He removed her hand with force.

 Chapter 16 - Suffering And Pain

    Andrew shouted at Sophia pointing his finger at her, "All because of you¡­.all because of you...I shouldn''t have to listen to you. I am a fool, everytime I fall for your words and act according to your plan"


    Sophia felt wronged and said, "listen to me please, how is it my fault, why are you blaming me?".


    He shouted, "you told me to wait for two days for the test results. See what happened now. She escaped from here".


    Sophia, "how can you say that? I was just worried that if you keep on appearing in front of her it might trigger her memory and she might recognise you and once the report is out we can be more sure. I didn''t expect things to turn this way and that she would run away soon."


    He said, "Now, I strongly believe she faked her memory loss after seeing me and she escaped from here with the help of that doctor."


    Sophia "How can you be so sure, she may be somewhere around, may be she went to live with the doctor as she cant afford to stay in the hotel, you are worrying unnecessarily"


    Andrew said "ok let us go to the doctor''s house to confirm".


    Andrew called the security man and threatened him and told him to find out Dr Daniel''s address and inform him in an hour. He was eagerly waiting for the call then he received a call from a security man and noted the address. He warned him not to leak about this incident.


    Both went to Dr Daniel''s house, as it was a small town within less than 10 minutes they reached his house. They have confirmed that nobody was seeing them. They walked towards the main door hoping they could find Rachel.


    Seeing the locked door both were very upset thinking what to do now. They both went away from that place.


    Both were sitting quietly on the beach.


    Many questions were floating in their minds. She has lost memory or faked memory loss. Either way she will complain to the police as she can get back her memory later. They were worried and tense but suddenly Sophia realised something and had a wicked smile on her face.


    ¡­


    At Rachel''s house in London


    James Richardson, Rachel''s grandpa was tensed, Rachel called him a few hours back to inform him that she would be coming the next day as there was some issue with the car they were travelling in and they were staying in the town for the night.


    He knows his granddaughter and he felt she was hiding something from him and she didn''t give him the complete information.


    "Richardson, have this scotch and relax, don''t worry your granddaughter will come home tomorrow." Anthony Morris handed him a glass of scotch and sat next to him.


    "Morris, the child went missing for three months and she called me yesterday that she is coming back home. You know how crazily I was searching for her since the past three months, when I knew where she was I should have personally gone to bring her here instead of waiting for her to come, if yesterday I would have gone to that town today my grandchild would have already been here. It is all my fault, I think I am too ignorant towards Rachel."


    "What nonsense are you brewing, you, Robert and Sam were trying to trace her for the past three months, your granddaughter didn''t use any card and used only cash to do her transactions. Yesterday we got to know she was in a coma and maybe that''s why we were not able to trace her but she is fine and she is an intelligent girl, she will come back safely, don''t worry." Grandpa Michael consoled Rachel''s grandpa.


    Michael Brown is Anthony and Richardson''s best friend, he got married four times in his life but he never had any children. These two best friends of his were his only family. Anthony told him that Rachel who was supposed to come home hadn''t arrived yet and therefore these two friends came here to support grandpa Richardson.


    "Can you believe it? My grandchild was in a coma and I had no idea about it, I failed as a grandfather. I couldn''t protect my baby."


    "Richard, you are being too hard on yourself." Michael felt bad seeing his friend''s condition.


    They saw the suffering and pain grandpa had to go through in these three months. For the first few days grandpa thought Rachel would be back once she calms down but after four days, there was no contact from Rachel and her phone was unreachable. Grandpa panicked as he already lost his entire family a few years back and he only had Rachel, now she too was gone and knowing that Rachel''s life is in danger, grandpa panicked even more.


    The only relief grandpa had was her body was not found which implied she was alive. Grandpa even assumed she got kidnapped but since there were no ransom calls he let go of that possibility. He even hired the best detectives but they too couldn''t trace Rachel''s whereabouts. It was not their fault Rachel had an accident within two days of her running away from home and therefore she never used her cards and therefore she was not traceable. He didn''t go to the police to file the case because he didn''t want to blow this case out of proportion and it might piss off Rachel and might unnecessarily damage her reputation.


    Grandpa didn''t publicize this in the news because it might alert the people who wanted to take Rachel''s life and it might complicate things in case they were actually not involved in it.


    Grandpa lost weight and looked more pale and weak since Rachel ran away from home, he regretted forcing Rachel into a marriage alliance and cursed his behaviour.

 Chapter 17 - Reunion

    A day before when grandpa got a call from Rachel, he felt relieved and decided to go to her immediately but Rachel stopped him and he didn''t want to upset her and wanted to agree to her every request so grandpa didn''t insist and decided to wait for her but with the call he got few hours back, he was tensed and more worried.


    "Richard stop worrying, see you have already become so weak, Rachel is really going to get angry when she will come home tomorrow and find you in this state. Don''t have negative thoughts, you have her current number right, through which she is calling you. If you are feeling uneasy just call her once and talk to her." Michael suggested.??


    "It is so late at night, what if she is sleeping. I don''t want to disturb her."


    "Relax, call her in the morning then" Anthony tried to pacify grandpa.


    "Anthony I am really sorry that she ran away from home because of the alliance with your grandson, thanks for not telling your family about her running away and going along with my lie of she gone for a business work." Richardson felt gratitude towards his friend who was not offended by Rachel''s behaviour and understood the situation.


    "You dumbass, why are you being so formal with me? Want me to kick your ass?"


    Michael laughed aloud and said, "I am glad the marriage alliance between your families is not happening or else I would have been jealous as I don''t have my own grandchildren and I would feel left out if you two become a family and leave me out."


    Anthony and Richardson laughed at Michael''s words and asked him to grow up as he too is one old man now.


    With this conversation the atmosphere relaxed and grandpa Richardson felt better and went to sleep. Since, he was not in a great mood today, his two friends too decided to accompany him and stay at his home for the night and leave the next day only after Rachel is back home.


    ¡­


    Hotel Room, the next day


    Daniel opened his eyes as the sun rays fell into the room. He was feeling something heavy on his legs and stomach. Rachel''s one hand and leg were on his body, she clung on to him like a koala. He chuckled seeing her state and slowly removed her hand and legs from his body without distrubing her and he got up from the bed.


    He got ready and enquired about his car at the reception. They handed over the car keys as it was delivered to the hotel.


    Daniel ordered coffee and breakfast at the reception and headed towards the room. Rachel woke up and saw Daniel was not there, she searched for Daniel in the room and she panicked when she didn''t find him, just then the door was opened and Daniel entered the room. Rachel sighed in relief when she saw him.


    He asked her to freshen up before the breakfast arrived. She went to freshen up and just then her grandpa called. Daniel told Rachel it was a call from her home so she rushed back to the room wrapping a towel over her body, Daniel got flustered seeing her long legs and sexy figure and decided to leave the room before he loses his self-control.


    Unaware of her actions Rachel happily answered her grandpa''s phone. They conversed with each other and she assured her grandpa that she will reach home in a few hours. She dressed up and called Daniel who was awkwardly standing outside the room. She didn''t know why he was awkward and she called him in. The breakfast arrived and after a heartful breakfast, they both checked out the room and started their journey towards London.


    ¡­


    Grandpa Richardson felt relieved after talking to Rachel and was happily waiting for her arrival, she assured him that she would arrive before lunch time. Grandpa ordered servants to prepare her favourite food for lunch.


    Anthony and Michael sighed in relief seeing grandpa in good spirits, just then Anthony''s daughter-in-law called him up to tell him about a surprise for lunch and insisted he come home before lunch time or he would regret missing the surprise.


    Michael and Richardson asked Anthony to leave after breakfast and go home to his family. Michael assured him he will stay here till Rachel''s arrival and seeing Richardson''s good mood, Anthony felt relieved and left after having breakfast.


    ...


    By afternoon Daniel and Rachel reached Rachel''s house. As the car entered the premises of the house she felt happy and relieved. Grandpa was standing at the house entrance, Rachel got out of the car, she ran excitedly towards grandpa and hugged him.


    Grandpa hugged her and tears flowed from grandpa''s eyes as well as Rachel''s eyes. Both were very emotional and happy. This was the longest time they stayed away from each other without even talking on the phone.


    Rachel saw grandpa lost weight, looked thinner and he also seemed like he aged a few years in these three months. She felt guilty as she understood that it was because of her that her grandpa became weak and decided to never trouble her grandpa.


    Grandpa went near the car and invited Daniel. Rachel informed grandpa in one of the calls that Daniel is the one who is safely bringing her home so he more or less knew him. Daniel hesitated first but as grandpa insisted, he went inside the house.


    Rachel saw uncle Michael in the living room and happily hugged him.


    "You really scared and worried your grandpa, please don''t trouble him again." Michael patted her on the head and sweetly scolded her.


    "Sorry grandpa, will never do something like this again."


    Grandpa Richardson wanted to ask Rachel more about these three months but Rachel interrupted him and said that she will tell details later on . Grandpa looked at Daniel and said with a very emotional voice "thanks doctor, you don''t have an idea of how much Rachel means to me, you have given me my life back by bringing my granddaughter safely to me, God bless you my child. Where are you from?"


    Then Daniel said "I am from London".


    Michael said, "Nice, we will see more of you then child. Thanks for saving my precious grandchild."


    Grandpa Richardson too added, "Great, our lifesaver is from London. Thank You once again for taking care of my granddaugther. You please join us for lunch"


    Daniel replied "my mother is waiting for me as it had been three months I had met her and she prepared lunch for me. So please excuse me, I promise I will come some other day."


    Grandpa Michael said "Richardson you should excuse him only on one condition, he has to come here for lunch on Sunday. We three have planned a lunch anyway, these young brats too can join us."


    Richardson liked the idea and Daniel agreed that he will come on sunday.


    Daniel said he would take his leave as his family must be waiting for him. Grandpa Michael asked Rachel to drop him till the car. Daniel and Rachel then headed towards the exit.


    Michael looked at Richardson and said, "Doesn''t that brat look familiar?"


    "Hmm, he does." grandpa nodded

 Chapter 18 - Annoyed Brother

    Daniel was driving and headed towards his house, he was deeply thinking ''it has been difficult for me to say goodbye to Rachel, I have never had such feelings towards anyone. I have met many girls till today, but Rachel seems different from others, am I falling for her or I already did, I can''t stop myself from seeing my future with her. It feels like parting away from her is the hardest thing for me. I am not even sure what she feels about me. I need to figure out my feelings and sort it out or I''ll go crazy''.


    He then decided to buy some chocolates and cakes for his family, his family loves desserts. He stopped near the famous bakery and purchased chocolates, a few sugar free cookies and sweets.??


    Later, Daniel''s car entered a big mansion. On entering, there was a golf court that came first and moving forward there was a big swimming pool on the other side and after a few minutes the mansion appeared. Daniel parked his car in the parking lot and rang the doorbell.


    His brother opened the door, Daniel was very happy seeing his brother and went towards him to give him a big hug but his brother stepped back and said, "why are you here?"


    Daniel was surprised with his brother''s reaction and asked "Aren''t you happy to see me? It has been three months, I have not been here, are you not missing me?"


    His brother laughed as if he heard some joke and said, "missing you? Missing you my foot, you have spoiled my life, why would I miss the person who destroyed me."


    Daniel smiled and said, "you are my baby brother how can I spoil your life?".


    Before his brother could reply back their mother Catherine came to them.


    "I was wondering why it is taking you so long to come, so you brothers were arguing here. Can''t you be mindful that your mom is waiting for you."


    Catherine then went to Daniel and hugged him, kissing him on his forehead she emotionally said, "you are looking so thin and tired, aren''t you eating properly?"


    Daniel was about to reply but Catherine again interrupted him and said "you forgot your mom, you used to visit at least a month but this time it took so long" she was pretending to be angry with him.


    Daniel said "mom, I was missing you too. As there was an emergency I couldn''t come. Sorry, you are the best mom in this world, how can I forget you and see what I brought for you". He pampered her and handed the cakes and chocolates he brought.


    Seeing mom and Daniel''s emotional reunion his brother got irritated, he taunted his mom saying that "Your Ideal perfect son came. Now you don''t need this useless son of yours." and he eyed the chocolates and cakes his brother brought, he wanted them but was egoistic to say so.


    Mom and Daniel smiled and went towards him. Mom hugged her younger son and said that "you are my baby too, you two are like my two eyes, don''t call yourself useless."


    Daniel patted his brother on the head, "why is my baby brother irritated, why are you angry with me?"


    "Jimmy! Catherine ! Where are you all?" Anthony Morris shouted and came from his bedroom to the living room.


    He was shocked seeing Daniel, and in the next moment he had a bright smile on his face as he was very happy. Daniel approached grandpa and hugged him.


    Catherine said "How do you like this surprise, father? This is why I insisted you come home and called you from your friends house".


    Grandpa smiled and said, "good you called me and were you not supposed to come next week, how come you came a week early. Is everything fine?" he asked Daniel.


    Daniel replied "nothing to worry grandpa. I completed my rural work a day before. Previously I thought that to come one week later as I have to submit some paperwork. But due to some emergency I preponed my plan and decided to do the paperwork from here. I have informed mom and dad in advance and decided to surprise you."


    Grandpa happily said, "I have missed you my dear. I can''t even play chess with this fool. I have been waiting for you so you have to play with me. I am eagerly waiting for you, this time I will win."


    Jimmy interrupted again and was very annoyed, he said, "Everyone likes Daniel, nobody loves me, your perfect grandson came home and you all ignore me. Since he is so perfect, why are you all forcing me to take over your business, let him handle the business too, I will go to my theater and fulfill my dreams".


    Grandpa, mom and Daniel laughed at Jimmy.


    Grandpa said "go to the theater where nobody takes you seriously." Laughing at him and teasing him he continued, "he wants to become a hero and no one even offers him a side character."


    Jimmy got annoyed, "Theater is not easy, you have to give me a chance. We should have patience, only then will I be a successful actor."


    Grandpa said "five years is more than enough to become a hero. You would have been successful by now if it was meant to be. Accept your failure and focus on our business. Daniel proved himself and got into one of the world''s best medical schools, if you would have been successful in your field, I would have let you off".


    Daniel looked towards his mother and raised his eyebrow asking what''s the matter.


    She signalled with her eyes to wait and watch.


    Daniel now got a vague idea why Jimmy was taunting him since he entered the house, something happened in these three months and decided to talk to him in private and console him. Just then grandpa''s furious voice startled him.

 Chapter 19 - Family Time

    Grandpa turned towards Daniel and said pointing towards Jimmy that "Do you know Daniel, I have sent him to a business meeting. He went there and made fun of himself, he dressed up like a weirdo and everyone made fun of him. He thought that I would find another alternative if he dresses up like a joker. I am his grandpa and know his tricks. I still forcefully sent him for other meetings and at every meeting he is doing something or the other weird things to piss me off."


    Jimmy replied, "you told me to join our family business, which I don''t want to take over as my interests are in some other profession. Then I don''t have other options but to make weird appearances to make you back out of your plan to pull me into this business world, what is my fault in it. I don''t feel any regret for my actions".


    Grandpa shouted, "Why would you regret? We are the ones who feel ashamed of your behaviour".


    Daniel was about to say something but just then Daniel''s dad Harry entered the house, he had a cheerful expression on his face when he saw Daniel and asked him about his well being. Seeing the atmosphere he got an idea of what happened and he ignored it, he asked Catherine to serve lunch. He ignored his father and his other son as these arguments were common in this house.


    Seeing Daniel concerned, Harry said, "These arguments between Jimmy and Grandpa are not new and everyone in the house got used to them since he joined the business." Further he added, "boys let us have lunch together and cheer up, I came from office to have this lunch with all of you and dad be calm Daniel has come, he will talk to Jimmy don''t worry".


    They went to the dining area.


    They were eating food, dad asked Daniel about his work. Daniel told him he completed his rural work and moved to London permanently.


    Dad asked about his belongings in the Peebles house, how he is shifting and further plans regarding his practice.


    Daniel replied that "I will send servants to Peebles and they will move everything here. Secondly I am planning to set up my own hospital in the next five years. This plan is still in working, for the time being I''ll work in the London hospital from next week, once I submit all the paperwork, I''ll be relieved from Peebles."


    Grandpa said "there is a building which we invested in a few years back, it is going to be completed within a month, you can set up your hospital there why wait for five years".


    Daniel said "grandpa I don''t want to take favour from our family. I want to set it up by myself".


    Harry asked "do you have any proper plan?"


    Daniel said "I am planning to set up my hospital along with my few friends, experts in different fields. so patients can come to one place where they get all amenities in one place".


    Grandpa said "then our building will be perfect for your hospital". Daniel said " I want to build with my money".


    Grandpa replied "that will take more time. So, I can be your investor and make me a partner. so that you can save time and you can fulfill your wish. Take a while and think, be practical".


    Daniel said, "I will think grandpa" and he regretted discussing his future plans with his family.


    Suddenly Jimmy said in a sad voice "see you favour Daniel and always support him in what he does. He is your favorite child after all, you guys don''t care about me at all, he wants to become a doctor. You have allowed him to be a doctor, but what about me?"


    Dad and mom were consoling him with their sweet words saying that "we love you very much and do care for you, we support you too. So don''t worry, you are our baby". Mom came towards him kissing on his forehead.


    Grandpa pointed towards his daughter-In-Law and said "because of your pampering he had never grown up". Grandpa turned towards Jimmy and said "Look at Daniel, he worked hard and got admission in Cambridge university with a scholarship so how can we deny that? Rather It was a pride of us".


    Suddenly Jimmy felt very low, kept his sad face, and bowed his head and continued eating.


    Daniel felt guilty for Jimmy, he gave up on managing the business and his brother is facing the repercussions for his actions, he patted Jimmy on the back and said, "I will support you my dear lovely brother, let''s find a solution, don''t worry brother is always with you.'' He then gave him his favorite chocolates.


    Jimmy''s mood became normal as he got love and support from his brother. As Jim wanted to talk privately to his brother he said "Bro let us go for a walk , there are many things I want to share" after lunch they both went towards the lawn for a walk.


    Their mother watched them go away and seeing them bonding she felt relieved as a few minutes back they were having a tussle.


    Daniel''s parents and grandpa were sitting on the sofa having pudding. Catherine started a conversation with grandpa.


    Catherine: How is uncle james? Has uncle Michael been there at uncle James house or went away? Have you slept properly or not? You don''t get sleep at new places. Had Rachel reached from a business trip?


    She asked multiple questions at once


    Anthony: Chill Catherine, you asked me so many questions at once, I am wondering which to answer first. Let me answer all, haha, Richardson is fine. I slept well. Everything is fine. Michael called me and said that Rachel reached on time and they had lunch together. After seeing Rachel obviously my friend is doing much better. Michael was with them for lunch and just left as he wanted to give some privacy to him and Rachel.


    Catherine: As Daniel returned now shall we fix a meeting between the two families? As we had to cancel it the last time because Rachel went on a sudden business trip. We should get them married as soon as possible


    she asked in an excited tone.

 Chapter 20 - I Like Her

    Anthony got confused about what to tell his daughter-in-law, who was very happy and excited. He has not revealed the truth about Rachel that she had run away from home because of the marriage alliance he and James planned three months back. When both friends had a proposal of getting married to their grandchildren, Rachel had listened and following the argument with her grandpa she took a drastic step. She had returned today morning after going missing for three months. He can understand what his friend went through because of this incident and he will never force her for marriage. So he doesn''t want to put James in a dilemma. He was therefore silent after hearing Catherine''s words wondering what to tell her.


    Catherine called her father-in-law twice to get his attention.??


    Anthony came to his senses and replied "yes, what are you asking..Sorry I was not listening" he thought to avoid the topic so that he can get more time to think.


    Catherine: I am asking about when we will meet Rachel and her grandfather, as now Daniel also moved here.


    Anthony: yaa...yaa. Let''s visit them after a few days as Daniel had moved here just now. We have to give him some time and talk to him about our proposal with Rachel.


    Harry: Dad is right, we will talk to him after a few days. Anyway he has moved here permanently, both families are living in the same city so why are you hurrying to plan things? Marriage is an important life decision. Let us give him some time to get settled.


    Anthony felt relieved by hearing his son''s words. He turned towards Catherine and said "let us wait for a few days". He thought that he would get some time.


    Catherine sighed and said "ok , I accept your decision" She thought ''I was really excited to meet Rachel as she is my best friend''s daughter and wanted her to be my daughter-I-Law''.


    Anthony : By the way I forgot to tell you. James invited me and Michael for lunch on sunday afternoon. It is kind of a brunch.


    Before he could continue , Catherine interrupted him and said, "Dad I was planning to go to lunch with our family as Daniel had returned on Sunday. I have already made a booking at a restaurant. Can you cancel your plans?"


    Just then both the brothers came back after admiring the surroundings and spending some time together. They heard Catherine as soon as they entered and Daniel worriedly asked "mom have you planned for lunch on sunday?"


    Mom answered "yes, sunday afternoon let''s all go for lunch, I have already booked a table"


    Daniel replied "I can''t come as I am going for lunch with my friends, which was planned one month before. Can you plan lunch for next week mom, I will make sure to be free".


    Grandpa said "I too agree with Daniel, I already made plans, can''t cancel them so Catherine you please plan next week."


    Catherine sighed and got annoyed "ok, I have to ask you guys before planning anything from now onwards".


    Daniel and grandpa felt bad but were helpless as they already made prior commitments. After chit-chatting for some time everyone went to their rooms to relax. Daniel asked Jimmy to come to his room, Jimmy followed him by jumping onto his back and asked him to carry him or rather piggyback him. Daniel laughed seeing his brother''s childish antics and piggybacked him.


    Daniel and Jimmy relaxed on the bed. Daniel''s thoughts wandered to Rachel and he started thinking about her ''what might she be doing now, is she thinking about me or not, does she miss me just the way I am missing her'' then his thoughts went back to last night and he thought of her sleeping position and he couldn''t stop himself from blushing when he thought of her sexy figure and beautiful face


    Seeing Daniel blushing and smiling to himself, Jimmy asked "why is my serious brother looking so shy, what''s the matter? The serious man who never laughs at my jokes is suddenly smiling like a fool, I wonder what could be the reason."


    He initially wanted to talk to him about his future so he called Jimmy to his room and he totally forgot about it. He came back to his senses and asked Jimmy "I want to talk to you about your future plan", he heard what Jimmy said and wanted to avoid it.


    Jimmy thought that something happened in the Peebles, maybe he met a girl. So he thought that this is the right time to ask him, as he seems to be in a good mood.


    Jimmy started pestering Daniel for information and the reason behind his blush instead of answering him


    After some pestering Daniel decided to partially share what was on his mind "I have met a girl in Peebles, she was in trouble. She is from London so it was for her that I decided to come home a week early. I came here after dropping her at her home. Don''t tell anyone, not even to mom also. I was blushing thinking about her".


    Jimmy in an excited tone "how does she look, what is she doing? She is also a doctor like you? Is she sexy?"


    Daniel flustered for a while and said that she is good looking, fair and smart. She is a businesswoman who looks after her family business.


    He continued "When I spent time with her, I started liking her, I never had such feelings for anyone else before, I am still figuring out my feelings and I am unsure of how she feels about me, so that is it."


    Jimmy said "ok then you try to spend time with her so that you can know her feelings".


    Daniel said "actually on sunday I am going to lunch at her house, so that I can spend more time. When we were entering you had heard that mom was planning to go out for lunch, actually, I said that I am meeting my friends for lunch. That was untrue as I am going for lunch to her house. Don''t tell anybody".


    Jimmy promised his brother he wouldn''t in exchange for Daniel promising him to give updates about his relationship.


    Daniel promised, "ok I will update but now tell me about your career plans."


    Jimmy said " I want to join theater, I recently got a role in a drama but grandpa had not allowed me to take that role"


    Daniel asked "why?"

 Chapter 21 - Tree

    Jimmy said "I want to join theater, I recently got a role in a drama but grandpa had not allowed me to take that role"


    Daniel asked "why?"??


    "Although it was an amazing role he still didn''t allow me"


    "Yeah, that''s why I am asking what''s the reason?"


    "There is no reason Daniel he just made fun of my role and said it is not good enough for me to leave business."


    "But no role should be treated like this, grandpa was indeed wrong here, I''ll talk to him."


    "Thanks Daniel"


    "But for the context what was the role about?"


    "I am supposed to protect the main lead in that play."


    "Oh you were offered the role of a bodyguard" Daniel thought it is not a bad role then why grandpa didn''t allow Jimmy.


    Just then Jimmy''s reply answered his thought.


    "Not a bodyguard, I was offered the role of a tree, where I have to be a tree, I''ll be the shadow to a child character in the play and protect him from harsh sunlight, it was a very responsible role. That child is the main lead and I would be protecting the main lead."


    Daniel was first speechless and then he started laughing at him.


    Jimmy pointed a finger at him and said, "that''s exactly how grandpa laughed at me."


    After laughing for sometime Daniel, said "grandpa took a wise decision"


    Jimmy looked sad with what Daniel said and turned his face towards the other side. Daniel continued laughing and said, "why do you want to do such silly roles?"


    "It''s not silly, it''s a responsible character. Anyway you are not as a good brother as I am so stop laughing."


    Daniel was taken aback by his emotional words and asked why would he say something like that.


    "You were supposed to meet grandpa''s friend''s granddaughter for marriage alliance, mom is really excited to make that girl her daughter-in-law but when you told me you met someone in Peebles and you like her, I supported you and didn''t call it a silly decision."


    "Yeah because she is amazing, not a silly decision" Daniel replied


    "I didn''t meet her so I don''t know is she is amazing or not but in my first business meeting I did meet the girl grandpa selected for you and she is awesome, her business skills were top notch too, I thought if you marry her then she will take care of our business and I am free to do whatever I want but when you said you like someone else I left my selfish reason behind and supported your decision. Can''t you be just supportive towards me the way I am to you?"


    Daniel understood Jimmy''s pain and went near him, put his hands on Jimmy''s shoulders and said "I will help you in grabbing a role in the theater before that you have to prove your ability in business by cracking at least small deal"


    Jimmy asked, "I don''t understand why are you linking both things? Why do I have to crack a deal?


    Daniel said "If I want to talk to grandpa on your behalf , I should have a valid reason and I don''t want my brother to be a quitter, I want to prove he is capable enough to do business but he chose to follow his passion".


    Jimmy asked "Ok, but how can you help me to get a role in theater, you don''t even have any contacts"


    Daniel said "do you know Jack Nolan, a famous writer and director"


    Hearing his name Jimmy jumped in excitement and said, "of course he is the most famous writer and director in our theater world, he is the role model to one and many in our generation. By the way, why are you asking about Jack Nolan?"


    Daniel said in a cool and calm voice that he is his friend.


    Jimmy jumped and asked in an excited tone "I know all your friends but never heard about him".


    Daniel said in a humble tone "he was my classmate when I was studying medicine in cambridge university, but after the first year of our academics he realised that his interest was lying in theater so he dropped out from medical school to join theater. But he and I bonded very well in that first year and stayed in touch since then. We even occasionally meet and I do attend his plays whenever I can".


    Jimmy asked him "will you really recommend me? And will he really cast me in a role?"


    Daniel said "once you prove yourself then I will take you personally to my friend''s place and ask for a role, he won''t say no to me."


    Jimmy said in an excited and happy tone "I will prove you and grandpa, do you know if I get a role once in his direction, I can become a big actor and would even get offers from movies".


    Daniel said "ok , now you know your target, try to accomplish it as soon as possible and I will keep my promise".


    Jimmy was very happy and felt relief. He said goodbye to his brother and went to his room.


    Daniel then again started thinking about Rachel and wondered how to bond with her and meet her frequently.


    ...


    Rachel''s house


    After Daniel left, grandpa asked Rachel to freshen up and come to have lunch with him and grandpa Michael.


    Grandpa and his friend Michael then when to the dining area and started talking to each other


    Michael said "James, are you happy now. Rachel has returned home, don''t force her to do anything now and let her talk to you first when she feels more comfortable and prepared. See, she is looking happy now, seeing her like this makes me feel better, by the way that boy Daniel who helped our Rachel to reach here safely he looked very handsome with perfect qualities, a gentleman should have, Isn''t that true?


    Grandpa said "yaa...Daniel is looking like a perfect gentleman¡­.but don''t you think we have seen him somewhere? I can''t recollect properly but I have a feeling that I have seen him somewhere."


    Michael smiled at him and said, "I was having the same thought, it might sound weird but he looked like someone we know of or maybe we are just overthinking."

 Chapter 22 - Proof Against Them

    Rachel went and hugged her bed and her pillow as soon as she entered her room, she really missed her home and cursed herself for running away. She then went and had a hot shower bath. She dressed up in a casual green t-shirt and blue jeans and let her wet hair open.


    Rachel entered the dining room and said "Grandpa I am feeling very hungry let us eat lunch".??


    Grandpa asked the cooks to cook all Rachel''s favorite dishes for lunch, white sauce pasta and baked lasagna with toasted bread, cheese nachos and Red Wine. When Rachel saw the lunch she became very happy, "thank you so much grandpa, you are the best"


    Grandpa was happy to see everything going back to normal and with his cheerful granddaughter on his side he doesn''t need anything else, her happy smile is enough to improve his mood.


    These three people happily had their lunch then Michael said before leaving "James we are meeting for brunch this sunday afternoon, don''t forget "


    "Of course how can I, I am the one hosting it" James chuckled.


    Michael smiled and bid adieu to both Rachel and James and left.


    Rachel and grandpa then when to sit on the couch in the living room, grandpa wanted to talk about the last three months but was hesitating how to start the topic without triggering Rachel, just then realising what grandpa wanted to say and was not able to Rachel said in a sad voice, "sorry grandpa, I have made a big mistake. I shouldn''t have run away from the house".


    Grandpa was happy she is ready to talk about it and she too regrets this decision which implies she would never run away again, his heart ached thinking what did she go through.


    He asked her in a worried tone "what happened in these three months? Where were you? I felt very terrible for our fight and when I came to apologise you were gone. I asked Robert to search for you. I told everyone that you went for a business trip, only my two best friends know the reality. I didn''t want to implicate your name so I didn''t go to cops as I thought it is a personal matter and cops will only blow it up".


    Rachel said "sorry grandpa because of me you have gone through a lot of trouble. I have made a huge mistake, instead of running away from you I should have talked to you."


    Grandpa said "where have you been? I got relieved when you called me and said that you are coming back since then I was eagerly waiting for you. He continued " I have cursed myself for landing you in this situation".


    Rachel said "no grandpa, you don''t blame yourself. I have realised how protective you are towards me and took a lot of care of me. I have realised after reaching Peebles, a small town, that I can''t live without you. So I thought to return in two days as the place was peaceful and calm. I thought about visiting some tourist places and will be back by two days. I decided to talk to you and convince you¡­"


    She then went into complete silence for a while, as she recollected those memories she was traumatized for a second.


    Grandpa patted her shoulders asked "what happened my dear? why have you blanked out for a second?"


    Rachel came into senses, hugged grandpa, " I miss you grandpa...I miss you. I was worried about you when I read the murder incident in the paper".


    Grandpa with a confused expression "what are you talking dear, why are you shivering? What murder?"


    Rachel said in a fear tone that "There was an article in the paper which said in a nearby town of Peebles, an old single man was killed and this case was a part of the serial killings happening across Europe where old, single, rich men were being killed, so I got worried about you and decided to return home soon. Also, in Peebles I met a guy named Andrew who guided me there so I decided to ask him about the geography but then I witnessed who was the culprit behind the serial murders. It was Andrew and his girlfriend. Grandpa I heard that that person was discussing his murders with his girlfriend. They both have planned all murders till now related to an old man with single status. When they saw me hearing them they tried to kill me."


    Grandpa was shocked and stood at once and shouted "what?"


    "They trap old people who were rich and staying alone, they murder them and elope with money. When I went to his house, I listened to everything. To get rid of me , he pushed me into the river. They thought I was dead. Some fishermen saved me and admitted me to the hospital. Dr Daniel took care of me as I was in the coma for three months. When Andrew and his girlfriend came to know that I was alive they used to visit me and even tried to kill me. Doctor protected me from them and after hearing my tragic story he assured me that he will help me to reach you."


    Rachel thought that she should not tell about the attack that happened on the way to London as her grandpa is already panicked by hearing her story.


    Rachel came to senses as grandpa was calling her.


    Grandpa said "you have gone through a lot of trauma. You should rest for a few days."


    Rachel said "grandpa, I am planning to file a complaint about those criminals. I am planning to join the office from monday".


    Grandpa "you don''t have any proof against them, how could you complain?"


    "I have to at least inform the cop whatever information I know about criminals, to save innocent people. "


    "You are right, but you should be more careful."


    She said "don''t worry grandpa, you know about me. I will ask cops to keep my name secret and tell them to collect proof against them".

 Chapter 23 - Carlson Project

    "Ok dear, you have decided to complain. I can''t stop you as you are so stubborn and once decided no one can stop you. But you should be careful and you need some help. You can take help from my friend who was the most famous detective and cracked many cases. Even though he had retired now he had updates about cases and many cops visited him to seek advice."


    "Ok grandpa, let me handle this. I will take care of myself and won''t let that criminals walk away free. They will pay for their deeds."??


    Rachel wants to know some updates regarding business so grandpa gave her all the information and said that Sam and Robert were coming tomorrow to meet her. He told her she can have a detailed discussion with Sam as he has been handling everything related to business since three months..


    She replied "good, he is coming tomorrow. Anyway I was planning to set a meeting with him".


    Both said good night to each other and went to their rooms. Grandpa didn''t discuss the marriage alliance he planned to set up with Anthony''s grandson because he didn''t want to trigger her.


    Rachel was so excited entering into her room, she decided to sleep on her soft bed but before that she went near the wall where her childhood family photo was hung. She looked at the picture, where she was standing with her parents and grandparents, all of them were looking happy. A stream of emotions passed through her remembering her family, although she was young when they died, she still has vague memories of them.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the maid who entered her room with the glass of milk. She took the glass and went to the book shelf while sipping milk.


    Her favourite author was Sidney Sheldon, she had all his books in her collection. She had other authors'' collections also but her all time favourite was him. She took a novel from her shelf and read it. After a while she was feeling sleepy so she kept the book aside and started thinking about Daniel. She was really grateful for him as he helped her out and safely dropped her here, she feels secured when she is with him.


    She thought he was a perfect gentleman, every girl would want to marry someone like him. She thought when will she meet him next time and she remembered her grandpa invited him on sunday and she was looking forward to meeting him.


    She was feeling sleepy but when she started thinking about Daniel she lost her sleep and couldn''t stop thinking more and more about him and imagining scenarios of what would happen on sunday and what dress to wear. With all these thoughts she fell asleep in the early morning.


    Next Day morning


    Rachel woke up early in spite of sleeping late, after freshening up and having breakfast with grandpa she waited for Robert and Sam. They both reached Rachel''s house at the scheduled time.


    Rachel was sitting on the sofa with her laptop, she was reading her emails. She was dressed in a casual white T-shirt paired with black jeans. Sam entered with a cheerful face holding a bouquet. He was looking cool in a blue shirt tucked in black pants, he was looking more casual than his office look. He walked towards Rachel and handed over the bouquet of yellow roses and asked about her well being. Robert, Sam''s father followed him behind and asked "Rachel how are you?"


    Rachel said "I am fine uncle. Thanks a lot you guys had taken care of grandpa and our business. I am really thankful", she turned towards Sam and said "you had handled our business very well, I can see that from the mails."


    Robert asked Rachel where her grandpa was?


    She told him he is on a call and asked him to wait. Sam sat next to Rachel and took out his laptop, Robert sat across the two in another sofa and was waiting for the old man.


    "You guys want some coffee or tea?" Rachel asked the two.


    "No, we are fine" Sam answered on behalf of his father. Just then the servant came and offered water to the guests.


    "Sam, let''s start with the updates."


    "Before you left, there was a project we worked on."


    "The cosmetics one?"


    "Yes"


    "Oh yeah, I left it mid-way, I am sorry Sam."


    "Don''t worry Rachel, rest of the work was done perfectly and we were able to crack this deal last month and we won the contract."


    "That''s great, I didn''t see it in the mail, I was only able to go through the mails of the first month I left, I still need to go through the mails from the other two months."


    "Yes, that''s why you didn''t see it, this deal was cracked last week and I have been sending you all the mails to keep you updated."


    "Thank you so much Sam for handling the projects well in my absence."


    "Don''t be so formal Rachel, it is my job and all our employees are very efficient, since the work was already allotted to them they did their job well."


    "I am glad we chose the best employees."


    "Of course. Other than this, all the projects we got before you left are perfectly going on according to the timeline we decided so all projects are going great, nothing to worry about. Do you remember the Carlson project we were studying about?"


    "Oh yeah, I totally forgot about it. What about that?"


    "Just as you predicted, their head is planning to launch a fashion show and is looking for fashion designers for their event, it will be a good opportunity for us to promote our brand further."


    "Yes, that''s what I told you."


    "Exactly, this fashion show is limited to only four brands and is going to be very exclusive, if we get to participate here, it will be a great opportunity even if we don''t win it."


    "Ok, let''s work on this next then"


    "Sure"

 Chapter 24 - Head Of The Police Department

    Just then grandpa came to the living room and saw Rachel and Sam discussing the future work.


    "Are you already stressing my granddaughter?" Grandpa sat next to Sam and angrily glared at Sam.??


    Sam got scared seeing grandpa angry but before he could give an excuse, Rachel said, "grandpa I am feeling better and more alive discussing work, I insisted Sam to discuss it so stop glaring at him, look how scared he is."


    Grandpa chuckled and said he was kidding and turned his attention to Robert, "Robert didn''t you check the trains when Rachel ran away?"


    Although Rachel was back, grandpa was still pissed with himself and others for not finding her earlier.


    "I did but there were records for people who bought the tickets online, it seems Ms. Richardson used cash." Robert looked at Rachel for confirmation.


    "That''s true grandpa, I used cash everywhere, oh this reminds me I should pay back Daniel his money, oh no I totally forgot." Rachel facepalmed herself.


    Maid had bought a coffee, served to all. Every one had coffee.


    After discussing further work, Sam and Robert took their leaves and Rachel called Daniel.


    Daniel was working out in the personal gym they built in the first floor of their house and just then his phone rang and he saw an unknown number calling him, not thinking much he answered his phone.


    "Hello" since he was working out his voice sounded like he was breathless and it sounded sexier than usual.


    Rachel blushed hearing his voice, "Daniel"


    Daniel recognised the voice immediately and stopped walking on the treadmill, he got down and asked, "Yes Rachel, what happened?" ''Are you missing me?'' is what he wanted to ask but he controlled himself.


    "Daniel I forgot to pay back the money I owe you, I am really sorry, can you give me your account details, I''ll transfer the money right away."


    Daniel chuckled hearing her words, "Chill Rachel, you don''t have to pay me back"


    "Daniel, are you looking down on me?" Rachel was enraged when he rejected taking the money back.


    Daniel smiled thinking this woman is so different from other people, "I''ll message you the details, can you share your mobile number."


    "I have asked my servant to get me a new phone and sim, right now I am calling you from the landline phone."


    "Ok, message me after getting a new number."


    "Ok"


    "By the way, is there any information from the cops about who attacked us that day" Rachel asked in a whisper so that her grandpa won''t know and while talking to Daniel she remembered the attack and wondered what must have happened after they left.


    "The cop did call me but there is no information, one thing is for sure that Andrew is not involved in it and it was someone else''s work."


    "Oh"


    "Don''t worry the culprit will be caught"


    "Daniel"


    "Yes?"


    "You are coming to my home on Sunday right, you do remember the plan right?"


    "Yes yes, how can I say no to grandpa"


    Rachel smiled when Daniel called her grandpa so intimately and really liked it.


    "Good, see you on sunday then and Daniel I didn''t tell grandpa about the attack, i didn''t want to worry him further so when you will come don''t talk about this topic"


    "Ok, I''ll be mindful of that."


    "Ok, see you on sunday then, bye"


    "Goodbye"


    Rachel cut the call and got excited with the thought of meeting Daniel again.


    ¡­


    "Were you talking to your girlfriend?" Jimmy asked, seeing the slight and genuine smile on Daniel.


    "She is not yet my girlfriend"


    "She will be soon, no one can resist my brother''s charm"


    "Yeah that''s what you think because you love me baby brother."


    "I am being honest, I wish you could take me with you to brunch on sunday, I want to see my future sister-in-law."


    "Not this sunday but I''ll surely introduce you to her some day, don''t worry."


    "Ok" Jimmy pouted


    Then after working out brothers went for breakfast.


    "Father, this sunday although you are meeting your friends, you still have to check what you eat, please avoid oily food, it is not good for your health." Catherine was nagging at her father-in-law.


    "What happened mother?" Daniel asked


    "His blood pressure is high and he has borderline cholesterol. When he plans lunch or dinner with his friends he just gets out of control"


    "Grandpa should I accompany you this sunday?" Jimmy asked.


    "Why suddenly you are caring towards me?" grandpa eyed Jimmy suspiciously.


    "To take care of you grandpa and it has been months that I met grandpa James and grandpa Michael, can I please come with you." Jimmy wanted to get into good books of his grandpa and also Daniel was going out and he knows he will get bored at home with his parents and unlike his grandpa, the other two grandpas are very good towards Jimmy and he really likes them.


    "Yes father, take Jimmy with you" Catherine insisted.


    "Yes grandpa, he will also have fun, just take him with you." Daniel too supported his mother.


    Grandpa reluctantly agreed and decided to take Jimmy with him. Jimmy became happy as his sunday was sorted and he can avoid his father''s taunts and have a great time with his grandpa''s friends.


    ¡­


    After the call with Daniel, Rachel decided to go to the police station to report Sophia and Andrew, she didn''t want to delay it any further.


    Grandpa sent two bodyguards with her and she didn''t oppose it as she too was a bit scared from the attack that happened last time.


    She reached the police station and went inside the building, she was looking for the head of the department to talk about the case.


    The people working there guided her to the head of the department''s room, she took a prior appointment so things were easier for her.


    She knocked on the door, "please come in" she heard a manly voice from the other side, she entered the room and when she saw the head of the police department, she was surprised.

 Chapter 25 - 15 Million Pounds

    "Wow Dear! this is looking so beautiful, why have you bought such an expensive necklace?" Vivian said and she couldn''t contain the excitement in her tone.


    He chuckled seeing her getting excited, "Darling you are the most expensive thing in this world, not this necklace as it is after all only 1.6 million Pounds which is peanuts for me."


    She walked to him holding the necklace and kissed him on the cheek. She turned and stood in front of him with her back facing him, she parted her hair to one side and showed off her beautiful enticing neck, "dear, why don''t you put this necklace around me with your delicate fingers".


    "Sure, my love" he then gently put the necklace around her.


    "Darling this necklace is looking even more beautiful wrapped around your neck, you have added beauty to this necklace." He then kissed her neck and slightly sucked on it. He turned her around and kissed her lips passionately sucking and nibbling at them. She too put her hands around his neck pulling him closer to her.


    Her actions seduced him and he was more tempted by her actions and couldn''t control himself anymore.


    He lifted her in his arms and was trying to take her to his room to have sex with her, she understood his intentions and was thinking ''how to avoid having sex with him, I can''t even say no and find an excuse as he just gave me this expensive necklace''.


    He took her into his bed, and started undressing her, just then her phone rang and she sighed in relief, she quickly ran towards her phone.


    He was seeing her in a confused state thinking ''what happened, why did she run away suddenly, the phone call could have been avoided''


    She understood what was going on in his mind and said "sorry dear, I have to take this call."


    She went a bit far from him and came back to him after talking for not more than 2 minutes.


    He said in an upset tone "was that call more important than me?"


    She was trying to console him by rubbing his back, "Dear, I couldn''t avoid this call, I am really sorry. Tell me how can I compensate for it?"


    He caressed her cheek, "You already know what I want" and he pointed towards the bed.


    She blushed hearing his bold words and shyly said, "I want our first time to be special. I am planning something special tonight so can you wait till then".


    "Darling you are looking so sexy that I couldn''t control".


    She spoke in a soft tone that "dear please wait till tonight, you won''t be upset. It will be a very memorable night. You will never forget it in your life, I promise."


    He sighed but looking at her charming seductive figure he couldn''t control yet he decided to wait for her surprise and she was anyway asking him to wait for a few more hours so that was fine as he would get to taste her if he can wait for some time and it might be more interesting than he anticipated. So he agreed.


    Then she told him, "Darling, today we are going for lunch hope you remember."


    He said "how could I? I want to discuss with you more about our wedding, let''s do that during lunch, so shall we go?"


    Both of them held their hands and approached the entrance of the house and were waiting for the car, a black Mercedes stopped near them. They settled in the car and went towards the hotel which was in the other town.


    After reaching the hotel, the hotel manager came towards them "welcome sir we were waiting for you, we booked your favourite cabin for you" said in a cheerful tone.


    "Hello ma''am, please come this way" and he took them to the best cabin in their hotel.


    When both had settled on their chairs, the manager said that "sir you said that you want a wedding planner, I thought to discuss more details with you and then arrange for a wedding planner". He called the waiter and told him to hand over the menu card. Further he said "sir, you have your lunch first we can discuss about the planner after you are done".


    "Sure, thank you for understanding"


    They then ordered the food and the most expensive champagne in that hotel. After the order was placed she asked him, "dear, why are you hiring a wedding planner? I want a simple wedding".


    "Darling, I want to hire the best wedding planner for our wedding, why do you want a simple wedding? I don''t understand".


    She said, "what would people think about me?"


    He said "what would they think? In Fact all my friends are jealous of me that you are my girlfriend and going to be my wife. I am so lucky to have you, look how beautiful and sexy you are."


    She said "As you said you are lucky to have me at the same time I am also blessed to have you to be my husband, I want you and me to have a private and simple wedding".


    He said "It is your first marriage which every girl dreams of. I want it to be special for you. I don''t understand you sometimes, why would you prefer a simple wedding?"


    "you are not understanding me, what would people think of me? They will think that I am a gold digger and want to marry you only for money, which is not true".


    "I don''t care what others think. What matters to me is only your happiness"


    "Then what is your plan?"


    He said that "I will hire a wedding planner, my budget is 15 Million Pounds. I think we can have a grand wedding"


    Hearing that, She was surprised and suddenly stood from her seat and exclaimed 15 million Pounds! With a shocked expression. He grinned seeing her expression and pulled her towards him.

 Chapter 26 - Vivian And Marc

    He placed her on his lap and continued that "I have called this hotel manager where they are having their own wedding resort and wedding planners. They look after everything, I thought to discuss with you so that we can decide here whom to hire, they will be then sending a planner to our house tomorrow for more details."


    She said that "don''t you think 15 million Pounds is too much?"


    "I am ready to spend more, anything for you darling"


    She said in an upset tone "even though you are ready to spend, I am not ready to spend so much".


    She continued saying that, "if you don''t mind I have a suggestion for you."


    He said "go on dear, have I said no to you for anything?"


    She said "my brother is an event planner, if you don''t mind we can hire him. Instead of hiring others we can hire him so that we can save our money and a trustworthy person looks after everything. This way my family will get involved and get some time to spend with you. Also, he will plan this wedding at a much cheaper price and won''t take commission like these planners"


    He asked her "then call him and ask him to meet us at our place"


    She said "he is near by town right now for an event, he will come here within 15 miutes . Shall I call him?"


    "Sure, why not. I am so lucky to have you sweetheart. You care so much about finances and you are not a spendthrift like my previous wife."


    "Haha, of course darling, we should be careful with money"


    Then she moved back from his lap to her seat and called her brother and informed him to come to the hotel they are in and then she informed her companion that he will be here in 15 minutes.


    Just then the food they ordered arrived and they started eating it. Vivian was having red sauce pasta, so some of the pasta sauce was left on her lips.


    When Jonathan saw the red sauce on her pink lips he couldn''t control himself and leaned towards her and licked the sauce from her lips, just then Vivian''s brother entered the cabin and saw this scene.


    Andrew was pissed off seeing Jonathan lick Sophia''s lips, although it is their plan but seeing her with another man pisses him off.


    Following their next plan Andrew and Sophia changed their names and looks and decided to trap Jonathan, a 60 year old rich businessman. Andrew and Sophia were also not their real names but aliases they used when they moved to Peebles. This time unlike their previous actions, their plan is to take his money and run away instead of killing him so they were careful with their looks and had a makeover but seeing him kissing her he had an urge to kill Jonathan but he controlled himself and cleared his throat to get their attention. Hearing his voice, Sophia now knows as Vivian and Jonathan turned towards him. With an embarrassed expression Andrew took a seat next to Vivian.


    "Marc you came earlier than we expected." Vivian tried to make a small talk as she knows he must be annoyed seeing the intimacy between her and Jonathan.


    "I was closer to this area so it didn''t take me much time. Hello brother-in-law" Marc looked at Jonathan and gave a slight bow.


    Jonathan was happy the way Marc acknowledged him and grinned at him.


    "Vivian said you are an event planner"


    Marc nodded in agreement.


    "Will you plan our wedding?"


    Marc acted as if he was surprised at what Jonathan said and looked at Vivian for confirmation, she nodded at him as if giving him a confirmation that what Jonathan said is true. It was their plan from the beginning but they were pretending in front of Jonathan.


    "Brother-in-law I am a small event planner and you are giving this huge job to me is...I am speechless. You trust me that much brother-in-law?"


    "Of Course we are family so how can I not trust you. So you up for it"


    "Yes brother-in-law, I''ll give my best in planning your wedding, don''t worry I''ll take care of everything."


    "Marc, how much it is going to cost, please don''t spend a lot of money on it, I want a cheap wedding."


    But before Marc could say anything, Jonathan replied, "Don''t you dare, you are my love and how can I give you a cheap wedding, Marc the wedding cost should not be less than 10 Million Pounds"


    "But Darling"


    "No buts, I was planning a 15 Million Pounds wedding and I already brought it down to 10 Million Pounds for you, I can''t go below this."


    "Ok brother-in-law, I''ll accept your command and will plan the wedding the way you want."


    "Marc, I am your sister, how can you support your brother-in-law instead of me." Vivian asked, pretending to be angry.


    "Because my brother-in-law is the best so I will only support him." Marc said teasingly.


    Seeing the cute argument between the siblings, Jonathan smiled and was thankful that Marc doesn''t have a problem with the age difference between him and Vivian and felt glad for Marc''s reaction.


    "Where are you staying?" Vivian asked Marc


    "In a small motel in this town, I am done with the event I came here for and I am planning to leave today."


    "Why don''t you come and stay with us. We live in the next town and we can plan the wedding and discuss other stuff"


    Vivian and Marc smiled to themselves as their plan is going exactly the way they want.


    "Okay brother-in-law"


    "But darling you will not give him the 10 Million Pounds in advance, you will only give him the money after the wedding." Vivian said to execute their next plan.


    Marc pretended to be tense but he also supported Vivian, "true brother-in-law, I''ll manage and take a loan, once you pay the money I''ll clear my loan, don''t worry I''ll manage."


    "What nonsense, how can I let my brother-in-law take a loan for me, today since you''re coming with us I''ll give you the entire money today itself."


    "But darling"


    "Enough Vivian, stop worrying about money and leave it to us, you just pamper yourself and turn up at our wedding that''s enough."


    Vivian smiled and looked at Marc and winked at him as their plan was successful.

 Chapter 27 - Rachel Richardson

    After completing lunch, the manager asked Jonathan what he had decided about the wedding planner.


    Jonathan replied politely that his brother-in-law will take care of everything so no need to hire the wedding planner.


    The three of them then settled in the car as the driver drove them to the town Jonathan resides.


    Andrew saw Jonathan''s arms around Sophia and got annoyed, he then recollected the night they realised Rachel left the town and how annoyed he was.


    ¡­


    Andrew and Sophia were sitting quietly on the beach.


    Many questions were floating in their minds. Rachel has lost her memory or faked it. Either way she will complain to the police as she can get back her memory later. They were worried and tense but suddenly Sophia realised something and had a wicked smile on her face.


    Sophia asked Andrew to come with her to somewhere, he was annoyed and he ignored her.


    She then held his hand and dragged him with her, they went to their small house, Andrew was still thinking about Rachel and how to find her.


    Sophia then went to the stack of magazines in her cupboard, Sophia keeps up with the latest trends in the fashion and cosmetics world, she buys and collects all famous magazines for it and carries them with her whenever they move to different towns. Andrew didn''t like her passion for such hobbies but he loved her so much that he lets her do whatever she wants.


    She quickly went through her magazines, she was going through every magazine and was just turning the page over as if she was searching for something. After going through six magazines, she suddenly smiled looking at one of the magazine pages.


    When Andrew saw the smile on her face, chills passed through him.


    "Rachel Richardson" she said with that creepy smile on her face


    "What? Why are you smiling like a creep?" Andrew was getting annoyed


    "The Rachel we need to find is Rachel Richardson, the heiress to the James Richardson industries and head of the Radiate Cosmetics, saying that she passed the magazine to Andrew and asked him to look at the page she opened in the magazine.


    When Andrew saw the page he was shocked, unlike the cheerful and naive girl he met a few months back, the one in the magazine looked cold, ruthless, unapproachable and successful. It was a photo of Rachel standing on the podium, she seemed like she was giving some speech and her name and designation was mentioned below the picture.


    "She is the heiress to one of the biggest corporations in our country and she resides in London. Andrew now I feel she faked her amnesia and ran away from here, by now she might have reached London and is out of our reach. She has so much power that she can put us behind the bars."


    Andrew sat on the bed and covered his face in frustration.


    "We are going to jail, we are definitely going to jail, Sophia we are done for."


    "No we are not, you know why?"


    He was surprised and asked her why


    "She has no proof Andrew, she doesn''t know who we are, she doesn''t have our pictures and although she knows your name, it is anyway fake. If we leave Peebles right away, it would be even more impossible for her to trace us, we need to ensure we go to some other location and as I told you I already found my new target, I''ll trap him and we will run away with his money, let''s change our appearance and this time we will not kill him, we will only run away with the money."


    "But wouldn''t he complain against us?"


    "We would change our looks and identities and we would run away with his black money, then he won''t be able to report us. Don''t you know a few people who convert black money into white?"


    "Yes but they will take a commission of 10%."


    "That''s fine"


    "Is it really possible to escape without killing him?"


    "Yes, this guy Jonathan he is very rich and had four failed marriages, he has a reputation of marrying young women and then cheating on them, these women have managed to get a lot of money from him as alimony. He has so much money he doesn''t care."


    "But I don''t want you to marry him. You told me you will run away on the wedding night, change that plan and let''s run away before that, I can''t tolerate any other man marrying you."


    Sophia then put her arms around his neck and said, "Aww my darling is so possessive, I like it when you are jealous."


    Andrew pulled her closer and aggressively kissed her after roughly kissing her he said, "Even if you like the possessive side of me, don''t provoke it, I might kill you too."


    She was panting because of his rough behaviour, after calming down, she smiled and said, "I''ll kill you before you can kill me."


    She then pounced on him and they made love to each other.


    ¡­


    Sophia was already meeting with Jonathan since the last month and now he was head over heels for her. He proposed to her for marriage as she told him she is a virgin and wanted to lose it to her husband but since he proposed to her he can''t wait to get into her pants so she lied to him saying she has a surprise for him tonight and invited Andrew over.


    Andrew sighed, recollecting their plan and thought till when they would be living a fake life like this. He wanted to settle and live a normal life with Vivian.


    "Darling, hope you remember the surprise you are planning to give me tonight." Jonathan whispered in Vivian''s ears and winked at her.


    "Of course dear, I promise you, it will be the best night of your life." she ran her fingers on his thighs turning him on.


    "Sweetheart, behave yourself, your brother is here, it won''t look good if I take his sister right here in front of his eyes."


    Vivian seductively smiled and took her hands away from his thighs and rested her head on his shoulder to sleep.

 Chapter 28 - Successful Plan

    They reached Jonathan mansion after a few hours. When they entered the place, Andrew was astonished seeing the huge house, which can easily accommodate twenty people, was there for only one old man and the servants who live here with him, he then thought that Sophia had indeed trapped a very rich man and smirked at the thought.


    Jonathan asked Marc to sit and relax and have some coffee, so that they can discuss the wedding in detail.


    Marc thought about how to start the topic regarding money. Jonathan started a conversation "so you will take care of everything?"


    Yes sir "you don''t need to worry, You just have to dress up as a groom and show up at the wedding and marry my sister".


    He blushed, imaging it, then Marc continued "I have planned everything, I have to pay in advance for booking resorts, caters, wedding dresses for both of you. Tomorrow the designer will take measurements for your wedding dress."


    Jonathan was excited by hearing his words. He was blushing by the thought of marrying Vivian and seeing him all excited Marc continued to increase his hopes and desires by saying that he even planned their honeymoon.


    As Jonathan was happy by hearing his words and his spirits got uplifted. He went to his bedroom and came back with a black bag.


    Vivian and Marc saw each other and they smirked thinking their plan had been successful in fooling this guy and grabbing a lump sum amount.


    Jonathan handed over the bag consisting of 15 Million Pounds to Marc thinking that his plan has been successful, he recently got a tip that his house is going to be raided and he was confused as to how to get rid of the money he has and therefore he decided to hire a wedding planner for it but with Vivian''s suggestion he got this great idea to give all of it to Marc and in case there will be any trouble then he would just push Marc under the bus and would pledge innocence.


    Marc took the bag with excitement. Vivian came near Jonathan and said "darling shall I send our maids on leave so that we will have privacy tonight"


    He said in a naughty tone "as you please my dear, I am waiting for your big surprise"


    Marc was really feeling annoyed but couldn''t do anything. He said he will take leave and give updates from time to time.


    Vivian said, "Darling my brother has to carry so much money at night it is risky and inconvenient, can we let him borrow one of your unused cars as you already have so many."


    He said, "as you please dear, your wish is my command."


    Then Jonathan selected one of the car keys and handed it over to Vivian, she took the keys from him and passed it over to Marc and said she will see him off till the car.


    At the car, Vivian whispered in Marc''s ears, "After you safely hide away the money, wait near the caf¨¦, I will message you and doors will be unlocked, you slowly enter the house and wait for me in the bedroom which is near the staircase. I will make this old man sleep early by giving him sleeping pills."


    Marc''s face lit up once he heard her plan. He said to her that he will wait for her message and went to hide the money in a secret place. He thought they both could escape tonight after the old man fell into a deep sleep.


    Vivian called all the servants and gave them some cash and said that "our marriage is going to take place soon and from tomorrow you guys are going to be more busy so today take off soon and rest as it will be a hectic month from tomorrow."


    They congratulated her and took the money and went happily. As they were going they were talking among themselves about how nice she is and how she is thinking about them and no women from this house thought of them like this and treated them with respect.


    She was smiling hearing their words and laughed at the power of money, she ensured they all left.


    Vivian went to have a bath after that she wore a white gown and went to the bar in the mansion and opened a champagne bottle and took two glasses.


    She went to Jonathan and seductively handed him one of the glasses while she held the other, she then played light music and turned off all the lights and there was light only from the chandelier in the bedroom. The ambience was romantic, she then held his hands and pulled him for a dance.


    Jonathan happily compiled and they both were dancing, he held her right hand with his left and his other hand was around her waist, he pulled her closer, she held his shoulder with her free hand and they romantically danced around with the sweet music playing in the background.


    Jonathan was on cloud nine thinking about tonight as he felt young and special.


    "Darling should we go and have dinner before my surprise?" Vivian asked shyly.


    "Tonight you are my dinner so let''s just skip it."


    "Sure"


    Then they headed towards the bedroom.


    Vivian gave milk to him and said that she will be back in a minute, she went to message Marc and headed downstairs to unlatch the door.


    Then she went back to the bedroom, she saw the empty glass of milk and smiled to herself as her plan was successful.


    Vivian then tried to seduce Jonathan by sitting on his lap and kissed him on the neck but suddenly Jonathan fell into deep sleep as she gave him sleeping pills mixed in the milk. Seeing him sleeping she felt relieved and walked out of the room.


    As she entered the bedroom near the staircase someone grabbed her and pushed her onto the bed and kissed her roughly.

 Chapter 29 - Patrick

    Marc said, "I was in so much pain when he used to touch you, my blood used to get boiled, I even thought to kill that bastard." he was angry


    He continued "I have controlled my emotions as we decided not to kill anyone this time."


    She kissed him and said, "Don''t be so emotional, whenever you see me with another person you lose control of yourself. Our mission is to trap men with my looks for the sake of money, if you lose your temper it will be difficult for us to achieve our goal."


    He said "I am helpless, I love you so much that I want to settle and get married to you. I am even planning to leave this country and settle far away somewhere."


    "I agree with you but to get settled and live a comfortable life we must have money and for the sake of money we have to atleast target three more rich single men"


    Suddenly Jonathan entered the room, opening the door with a bang, he was holding a gun in his hand.


    Seeing him and the gun in his hand both got shocked and panicked.


    Vivian tried to soothe the situation so with a smile on her face she said, "darling you are misunderstanding us, we were just talking about our wedding"


    "Do I look like a fool? You bitch."


    Vivian was about to speak but he interrupted her, "When you went to drop him off at the car and instructed him to come back later at night, I thought something was fishy, by the way you may not know but when I gave you the car keys, I attached a small microphone on it through which I could hear what you were talking about, I am not very trusting of people so I wanted to test you as you were too good to be true and now I can see how right I was. Then I pretended to drink the milk but I threw it away and pretended to fall asleep to see what you would do, then I came here and heard the conversation between you two. Then I quickly grabbed the gun which I keep in my study room, the one next to this room."


    "I will call the cops right now" he continued and he took out a phone from his pocket. In a state of panic, Marc jumped onto him and tried to snatch the phone away from him, Jonathan tried to resist but Marc was more powerful and was able to throw the phone away. Vivian too took advantage of Jonathan''s helplessness and grabbed the gun from his hand.


    "Vivian we need to kill him" Marc seriously said


    Jonathan got scared hearing them.


    "But Marc¡­"


    "Vivian come on we have no choice"


    Vivian was hesitating so Marc took the gun from her and without any hesitation shot the bullets on Jonathan''s forehead, three bullets were shot and the next moment Jonathan''s dead body was lying on the floor. They cleaned the house and their fingerprints from everywhere and ran away to the store house where Marc hid the 15 Million Pounds, taking that money they ran away.


    ¡­


    Rachel decided to go to the police station after meeting Sam and Robert. She reached the station and went to meet the head of the police department, she knocked on the door, "please come in" she heard a manly voice from the other side, she entered the room and when she saw the head of the police department, she was surprised.


    "Finally we met Richardson" A man with a warm smile greeted her.


    "Oh god, Patrick what the hell are you doing here?" Rachel was happily surprised.


    "I work with the police, you forgot my dream?"


    "No, but the last I heard you were in Scotland, I didn''t expect to see you in London." Rachel sat in the chair opposite to him.


    "I was transferred two months back, I tried to contact you but couldn''t. Anyway, yesterday I got to know you made an appointment to meet me so I decided to surprise you."


    "I never thought you would come back to London after what happened or is it that you were missing a certain someone?" Rachel teased him with a cunning smile.


    "Rachel, do you want me to throw you out?" Patrick was angry


    Rachel put her hand on her heart and sighed dramatically, "Oh my my, look at this angry man"


    "Rachel" Patrick warned.


    "Ok ok, let''s talk about that later, I have something very important to tell you."


    Patrick too turned serious and asked her to continue.


    Patrick was Rachel''s school friend, when Rachel lost her parents, she was bullied in school, that''s when Patrick and his group of friends who were righteous protected Rachel from the bullies and became her friends, they were very close and she also mingled with their group as one.


    When Rachel left for the US she still stayed in touch with her group of friends and one year they all visited Rachel in the US as her grandpa didn''t allow her to come back. With Skype and other technologies it was not a problem to stay in contact with them, so she knew and had every update on her friends. Patrick did say he wanted to join the police force but before she came back he was transferred to Scotland and given the intensity of his work he didn''t visit London and he also had another reason to not come back, that''s why Rachel was surprised to know that he is back in London.


    She then told him the entire story of what happened the last three months. How she encountered Andrew and Sophia, she also told him about the second attack and told him to not disclose it to her grandpa and Patrick knows about her family history so he understood.


    "So are you sure they are the ones involved in the serial killings of old men?"

 Chapter 30 - Sunday Brunch

    "So are you sure they are the ones involved in the serial killings of old men?" Patrick seriously asked.


    "Yes. I am 100% sure" Rachel answered


    "Rachel let me check the system"


    Then he ran his fingers through the keyboard smoothly and after some time he found the information.


    "You are right, two days before you were attacked there was a murder of a rich old man in a town near to Peebles and since last three months there has been no murder until two days back."


    "Two days back?"


    "Yes, in a town 150kms away from Peebles, a rich old man named Jonathan was found dead. Autopsy said he was murdered with his own gun, the crime scene was cleaned and there were no traces of the murderer or fingerprints. The servants told the cops his fiancee was here and asked them to leave and she is missing now, she seems to have run away."


    "There might be some CCTV footage right, we can identify them." rachel asked


    "Actually the killers changed their appearances and gave fake names and there is no trace of their presence. Probably, Andrew and Sophia too are not their original names."


    "Patrick, can we never catch them?" Rachel got scared.


    "Believe me sweetheart, no criminal can escape the law, I''ll put the information you gave me and I''ll circulate it to all the departments, we will catch them for sure."


    "Patrick but I don''t want my name involved in it." Rachel knows grandpa would be worried if she gets involved in this mess.


    "Don''t worry, your information won''t be revealed and it will be kept confidential."


    "Thank you Pat"


    "Are you kidding me? What thank you. Let''s all catch up some day"


    "All of us? Are you sure?" Rachel again teased him


    "Rachel, when you need someone''s help you should not mess with them."


    "Ok handsome, I have to leave now. Take care and let me know when we are having a reunion"


    "Sure"


    He went till her car to send her off and after she left the smile on his face turned into a frown and called someone.


    "Recently there has been an attack on her, we need to look into it"


    ....


    Sunday


    Daniel couldn''t sleep well thinking about meeting Rachel again and he was very excited with the thought of seeing her.


    After an early morning workout he went for his bath. Then he came out with a white towel wrapped around his waist. Jimmy was sitting on the bed with a grin on his face.


    "Hey bro, excited to meet your girlfriend?"


    "She is not yet my girlfriend"


    Saying this Daniel went towards the wardrobe to select clothes for him, he chose a plain blue t-shirt and blue jeans.


    "Woah man, that t-shirt looks plain, wear something else." Jimmy advised.


    Then Daniel showed him ten different t-shirts which were all rejected by Jimmy.


    "Dude, should I just go naked? What the hell would I wear if you keep rejecting all my clothes."


    Jimmy then took out a shopping bag which he hid behind the bed and gave it to Daniel.


    "What is this?"


    "Open it and see bro"


    There was a white round-neck t-shirt in it, the quality was high and it looked pleasant, it was simple yet looked sober. With one look Daniel understood it was not cheap and was rather more expensive than regular t-shirts.


    "Jimmy this is very expensive"


    "How do you know, it has no price tag." Jimmy asked in surprise.


    "I know about brands, why did you buy something expensive, I can''t accept it." Daniel gave the bag back to Jimmy.


    "Woah man, today is your special day and I know you have no proper clothes, you need to impress my future sister-in-law so I bought it for you with the money I made by acting in the past. Don''t insult me by rejecting it."


    Daniel felt touched hearing his words and decided to accept the gift, "Thank you but your future sister-in-law is not someone who gets impressed with expensive clothes."


    "Yeah but I want her to drool over my handsome brother which might accelerate her feelings and might process things fast."


    Daniel laughed at his brother''s innocence. Then he dressed up in this white t-shirt and blue jeans and both the brothers went to the living room.


    Catherine asked everyone to come for breakfast.


    "Mom, didn''t I tell you I am going out with my friends for a sunday brunch. So, I won''t be having breakfast."


    "Oh right." Catherine smacked her head as she forgot.


    "Dad, Jimmy you guys come for breakfast."


    Grandpa and Jimmy looked at Catherine in surprise and said, "I also told you I am having brunch with my friends and this idiot Jimmy decided to accompany me, how can you forget."


    "Oh, I thought you were going for lunch." Catherine got upset as everyone has plans and they are leaving her.


    Sensing her mood, Daniel and Jimmy''s father Harry patted on her head and said, "Darling let them go, you have me and we rarely get time for each other, let''s two go out somewhere today and have fun."


    Catherine''s mood improved and she agreed but then she worriedly asked, "What about the breakfast?"


    Harry called the head servant, "Today you guys have breakfast and enjoy yourselves, me and madam are going out too, we will return back late at night so after having breakfast you all can take a day off today."


    The head servant nodded his head and was happy for the day off.


    "Daniel, where do you want to go tell me, we will drop you on our way" Grandpa suggested.


    "Don''t worry grandpa I''ll be taking my car, I don''t want you to be late, you two carry on." Daniel hesitated but he lied.


    Jimmy smiled and was enjoying seeing the ideal son lying to the family.


    Catherine and Harry went to get ready for their outing.


    Grandpa and Jimmy left for James''s place and Daniel left for Rachel''s home unknown to themselves they are going to meet soon.

 Chapter 31 - Unfilial Grandson

    Rachel''s House


    James Richardson welcomed Anthony Morris and Jimmy, as they entered the hall grandpa James was happy to see Jimmy and said, "Whenever you join us we forget our worries and get relaxed with your jokes and funny personality", grandpa Michael who arrived earlier interrupted him and teased Jimmy, "Today don''t you have any auditions, why do you want to spend time with us old people, you have nothing else to do that you are wasting your sunday with us" they all then laughed at him.??


    Grandpa Anthony teased "Jimmy doesn''t have a girlfriend or else he would have gone with her, why would he spend time with us".


    Jimmy got hurt "I thought you guys would feel happy by seeing me but you guys are making fun of me. I thought since it was a long time since we all met I decided to spend some time with you oldies and decided to give you guys company rather than appreciating and being happy with my gesture you are making fun of me."


    Hearing his words the three old men laughed harder, grandpa Michael said, "Appreciation? My ass."


    Just then Rachel entered the hall, she was wearing a white coloured casual t-shirt and blue jeans, her shoulder length hair was kept open, with no make up she was looking fresh and vibrant. As soon as she came, she wished the two old men, "hello grandpa Anthony, hello grandpa Michael, whom are you all making fun of?" she did not see Jimmy who was standing behind her.


    "We are making fun of this loser." Grandpa Michael pointed at Jimmy.


    Rachel turned around to see Jimmy and all of a sudden she felt very uncomfortable seeing him. She ran away from her home to avoid marrying him and she didn''t think she would meet him so soon, she felt guilty and anxious, guilty for rejecting him so cruelly to go as far as running away and anxious because Daniel is coming here and if any of the grandpas would mention her supposed engagement with Jimmy then it will be very embarrassing in Daniel''s presence.


    Opposite to Rachel''s attitude, Jimmy seemed very cheerful and happily wished her as if meeting a close friend, "Hi Rachel, how are you?"


    Rachel was confused with his attitude as she expected him to hate her or at least be rude to her but she decided to behave properly as he is being nice to her, "How are you Jimmy? seeing you after a long time."


    Jimmy said "I am fine and yeah indeed a very long time since we last met, the last time we met was during that meeting where you took a stand for me, we are directly meeting today, we were supposed to meet three months back but grandpa told me you had to go somewhere for an important project and it took you so long to come back. Was that project that hectic?"


    Rachel understood that grandpa Anthony supported her and to save her face didn''t tell the truth to his family, she felt bad for what she did but was also grateful to save her from embarrassment. Before she could say something


    Grandpa Anthony interrupted Jimmy and said, "yeah yeah the project was very hectic, you must hang out more with Rachel so that you can learn many more things from her."


    Michael and James laughed but agreed with their friend and Rachel was embarrassed thinking "I just felt grateful towards grandpa but he seems he still didn''t give up on the idea of the marriage alliance between me and Jimmy. Let Daniel come, I''ll drop a hint to grandpa Anthony that I am interested in Daniel and maybe then he can give up on me.


    Anthony then looked at his friends and asked, "Shall we start our brunch?"


    James answered, "We are waiting for Rachel''s friend"


    Anthony asked in surprise, "What friend?"


    Just then Daniel entered the living room. He was carrying a Ferrero Rocher chocolate box, since his childhood he has been taught to buy something when he visits any guests. On his way to Rachel''s home he stopped on his way to buy the box of chocolates for her and therefore it took him more time to reach.


    Rachel was excited to see Daniel and went to him.


    When he saw Rachel his heart skipped a beat, she looked even prettier than in his dreams and for a moment he felt like he was lost.


    "Daniel" her sweet voice brought him back to normal and he immediately got a hold of himself, he gave her the box of chocolates he bought for her and smiled at her.


    She too was mesmerised by his radiant smile but she can control her emotions very well, she gladly accepted that chocolates and thanked him.


    Then she asked him to follow her and brought him to the living room where the three old men and Jimmy were playfully chatting and were pulling each other''s legs.


    Seeing Daniel, grandpa James stood up and hugged him, he pleasantly asked, "How are you my boy?"


    "I am fine grandpa"


    After James pulled himself away from Daniel, Daniel looked around and saw his grandpa and Jimmy, seeing them he was shocked as he didn''t expect them to be here. Grandpa Anthony and Jimmy were equally surprised but everyone''s attention was on Daniel so no one saw the shocked expressions on the grandpa-grandson duo.


    "How do you know him?" Anthony asked.


    James replied, "He is the one who safely brought Rachel from Peebles, the one I told you about."


    Anthony nodded his head understanding and thought, ''Why did Daniel hide all of this from us and lied that he only needs to do paperwork and therefore came back. This unfilial grandson, now you are hiding stuff from your grandpa, see what I am going to do with you.''

 Chapter 32 - Color Coordinated

    When Daniel saw Anthony''s expressions he understood what his grandpa was thinking and wanted to apologize but before that, Rachel turned to Jimmy and said, "I went to Peebles for that project and came across Daniel and we encountered some situation and he saved me." She felt guilty for running away and decided to make up a story so as to not hurt Jimmy by letting him know the truth.


    Jimmy had a huge grin on his face, "Is that so?" he asked.??


    "Yes." Rachel replied.


    Grandpa Anthony was about to say something but suddenly Jimmy held his hand and signed with his eyes not to speak. Daniel witnessed it and was worried thinking what this duo was upto. These two always fight with each other but if they team-up then no one can beat them, they both are alike and that is the reason why they always fought.


    Grandpa James then introduced his friends, "Daniel, these two are my childhood best friends Anthony and Michael. This joker here is Jimmy, Anthony''s grandson."


    Grandpa Michael asked "you must remember me, We have met here when you came to drop Rachel"


    Daniel was hesitated thinking how to react to this, he anyway turned towards Grandpa Michael and said "I do remember, How can I forget"


    Grandpa Anthony extended his hand forward introducing himself "I am Anthony Morris, childhood friend of Rachel''s grandpa, sorry couldn''t meet you last time as my daughter-in-law asked me to rush back home as there was a surprise for me."


    Daniel felt guilty seeing the indifferent expression on his grandpa and shook his hand. Anthony then looked at Jimmy and said, "Jimmy my dear grandson, my love, introduce yourself to this stranger."


    Jimmy with a naughty smile introduced himself, "I am Jimmy Morris, Anthony Morris'' grandson, I am looking after my grandpa''s business, I always wanted to pursue a career in acting but due to my brother I couldn''t" he was trying to suppress his laugh.


    Daniel felt very guilty but Jimmy and Grandpa wanted to tease more and were enjoying it a lot.


    "Jimmy we asked you to introduce yourself, not discuss your life problems." Grandpa Michael taunted.


    Rachel was surprised to know Jimmy has an elder brother as she thought Jimmy was the only child of his parents, although their grandpas were close, this generation was not very close and didn''t even know each other.


    Rachel asked Daniel, "It is already late so let us start the brunch" Daniel nodded and then she asked everyone to come to the dining room.


    James sat at the end of one side of the table, the one where the head of the family always sits. Michael sat on his left and Anthony sat on his right. Daniel sat next to Michael and Rachel sat next to Daniel. Jimmy sat opposite to Daniel.


    He wickedly smiled at Daniel giving him creeps.


    Jimmy asked, "Rachel you said this handsome guy next to you saved you, this story sounds interesting, can you tell us more about it."


    Rachel hesitated and said, "It is nothing interesting, let''s talk about something else."


    Grandpa James said, "What nothing it is because of Daniel I am so happy today. Rachel is alive because of him."


    He turned towards Anthony and continued, "That day when Rachel came you couldn''t meet Daniel as you left so early. He is a doctor who saved my Rachel and protected her for three months. He is a perfect gentleman with all good qualities."


    Daniel and Rachel were embarrassed


    Rachel thought "I have rejected Jimmy and even lied to him just now saying I was gone for a project, did grandpa forget about it, don''t know what Jimmy must be thinking."


    Daniel thought "sorry grandpa, this is the first time I have lied to you and hid something important."


    Grandpa Anthony interrupted their thoughts, "Is that so? He is a perfect gentleman? I am sure his grandpa must have been really proud of him, right Daniel?"


    Daniel felt embarrassed and didn''t answer.


    Grandpa Anthony continued in a humble tone, "Daniel where are you from? What is your parents profession? Are they both doctors like you?" He was having fun teasing his grandson.


    Daniel felt awkward, he understood his grandpa and brother were pretending to not know him and were having fun so he too decided to act along, "I am from London, my mother is an architect and my father is a businessman. I am the only doctor in my family."


    Rachel too got happy to know something more about Daniel''s personal life.


    Jimmy looked at his grandpa and taunted, "Dr. Daniel looks so dull. Seems like your questions are making him uncomfortable."


    Everyone looked at these two and thought why are they behaving so casually with Daniel and instead they look like they are taunting and teasing him.


    Jimmy then said, "Grandpas don''t you all think Dr. Daniel and Rachel look like a young couple in love, see they are wearing same colored clothes, it is nowadays a trend to wear color coordinated clothes."


    Daniel and Rachel then looked at each other''s clothes and so did everyone present there, they were indeed wearing white t-shirts and blue jeans.


    "It is just a coincidence." Daniel said, embarrassed by his brother.


    Michael said "you know what Jimmy, the very first day when I saw Daniel and Rachel together, I thought there is some compatibility between the two and my gut feeling says that there is something going on between them"


    Daniel choked on his food not expecting grandpa Michael to say something like that so frankly. Rachel quickly handed over a glass of water to him. She too was embarrassed with Michael''s words but she also enjoyed it.


    Grandpa James decided to save these two from embarrassment and asked "Anthony when is your grandson Danny coming?"

 Chapter 33 - Daniel Morris

    Anthony said in a pissed tone "Danny is supposed to come next week but he came one week early, saying that he is missing us, as he could not visit us for three months. He was the surprise for which Catherine called me home earlier."


    James said "I didn''t know he was already here, why did you not tell me or else I would have invited him too."??


    Rachel''s curiosity got the best of her and she asked "Does grandpa Anthony have another grandson, I thought Jimmy is your only grandson?"


    "I would have died earlier if Jimmy was my only grandson, Danny is my elder grandson, the one we wanted you to marry."


    Then Daniel realized that Rachel was the girl his grandpa wanted him to marry, he was shocked with this revelation. Seeing his shocked expression, Rachel thought he is misunderstanding and quickly said, "Grandpa please, I am really sorry but I don''t want to marry your grandson Danny."


    Rachel was very uncomfortable with this conversation and thought, ''why have I asked about him? What Daniel might be thinking about me?'' she wanted to bang her head somewhere.


    Jimmy said "Rachel, how can you reject my brother without even meeting him, if you would have met my elder brother you would have immediately fallen for him, he is handsome, intelligent and very obedient to elders. He is an ideal partner for you, if you meet him once you will never think about any other person".


    Grandpa Anthony turned towards Rachel "Dear, me and and your grandpa wanted you to get married to my Danny. Jimmy is right you have to meet him once. How about I call him now. He took phone from his pocket to dial his number"


    James wondered why is Anthony behaving like this in spite of them deciding to never discuss this alliance ever again, why is he provoking her.


    Daniel understood what his grandpa and brother were doing and he felt bad for Rachel and decided to put a stop on these two but just then


    Rachel stood up from her seat all of a sudden and shouted that "I don''t want to marry your grandson"


    She was really annoyed and was embarrassed with all of this as Daniel was sitting right there and she couldn''t control her anger.


    Jimmy was shocked seeing her reaction and also enjoyed it, he loves drama. "Why Rachel why? What is wrong with my brother? Why are you so heartlessly rejecting him, Danny is already head over heels in love with you, Danny''s heart will break if he will know you rejected him." He then swiped the invisible tears from his eyes.


    ''What a drama queen'' Daniel thought. Rachel felt guilty seeing Jimmy crying.


    "I am sorry grandpa, I didn''t mean to be rude, can we please not talk about this." She apologized to Anthony for her behavior.


    Anthony smiled, "Dear we won''t get you married against your wish but are you sure you will never marry my Danny."


    "Yes grandpa" she didn''t hesitate.


    "Think twice sweetheart, are you really sure?" Anthony asked again.


    James and Michael thought what had suddenly gotten into Anthony.


    "Yes grandpa, I''ll never marry your grandson."


    "Never say never dear."


    "I am serious grandpa"


    "Ok, so don''t you ever come to me begging to marry my Danny in the future, I will not accept it."


    "Don''t worry grandpa, I won''t"


    "Well I don''t believe you until you give it to me in writing."


    Rachel was surprised but she agreed to him and asked the servant to bring her a paper, Daniel got worried to see how things were turning out. He decided to put a stop to all of this. He also doesn''t want Rachel to make a commitment like this and jeopardize their future.


    "Enough grandpa, stop teasing her" Daniel seriously looked at Anthony.


    Everyone except for the Morris'' were shocked to see Daniel behaving seriously. Jimmy and grandpa knew they pushed his buttons.


    "What happened Daniel?" Michael and James asked together.


    "I am Daniel Morris, Anthony Morris'' grandson." He turned to Rachel and said, "I apologize for my grandpa''s and brother''s behavior, they were just trying to tease you and don''t worry no one is going to force you to marry me and you don''t have to sign anything, my grandpa was just kidding."


    Rachel was shocked to hear Daniel''s words and wished for a hole where she could go and hide herself. Now she understood Danny was Daniel''s pet name. She wanted to smack her head for running away from home.


    "Oh wait so Danny''s actual name is Daniel." Michael said.


    "Obviously, you think I would name my grandson ''Danny''?" Anthony scoffed.


    "Why not? If you can name this idiot Jimmy then why can''t you name another grandson as ''Danny''." James retorted.


    "Woah how can you call me an idiot, I am so amazing." Jimmy was offended.


    "Yeah you are indeed amazing, that''s why my friend is always worried about you." Michael taunted Jimmy.


    "Anyway, now I understood why I felt I saw Daniel somewhere when I saw him." James said recollecting the first time he saw Daniel when he dropped Rachel.


    "I agree." Michael said.


    "I have shown you my grandson''s picture, how couldn''t you two recognize him?" Anthony got angry.


    "He was 18 years old at that time, how can you expect us to recognize him now." James fought back.


    "What could I do, this idiot grandson of mine doesn''t get any pictures clicked and that was the only one I had." Anthony glared at Daniel.


    "Sorry grandpa" Daniel apologized.


    "For what? Not getting pictures clicked or lying to us for your early arrival?"


    "Why did you lie?" Rachel asked.


    "I didn''t want grandpa to be worried about Andrew so I didn''t tell him."


    "Who is this Andrew?" Jimmy asked.


    As James and Michael already know of everything, Rachel decided to tell grandpa Morris and Jimmy the entire truth.

 Chapter 34 - The Three Musketeers

    During their brunch Rachel told them everything, the running away, the attack, her coma, Daniel saving her and so on, she skipped the second attack on them as she didn''t want to worry her grandpa further. Daniel understood she didn''t want to reveal the second attack and kept calm.


    "Woah you were almost killed Rachel, I am so sorry to know what happened." Jimmy felt really bad knowing what she faced and he understood how scary it could be. Anthony too got worried knowing it all in more detail, he felt proud of his grandson for saving her.


    "Don''t worry dear, we will use all our contacts and will put those criminals behind the bars. Don''t you worry." Grandpa Anthony assured.


    "Thank you grandpa" Rachel smiled.


    "Also Rachel, don''t you worry since the day you ran away me and James decided to drop the idea of getting you two married, I did not tell anyone in my family yet about calling off the wedding, even Danny didn''t know. But now Danny and Jimmy know, soon I''ll tell their parents about it, Harry will understand but Catherine will be heartbroken."


    "Catherine?" Rachel asked.


    "Did you forget your aunt Catherine?" James asked Rachel


    Rachel got confused as she had faded memories of aunt Catherine but she couldn''t recollect.


    "Even though I wanted to ask this, you two are so close grandpa but why are we not close? I met Rachel in one of the meetings, Danny and Rachel never even met each other before, forget meeting each other, she didn''t even know about his existence." Jimmy asked curiously.


    "Around 20 years back, I sent your parents to Italy as there were some problems in one of our Industries. Serious issues were going on between workers and management so your parents moved there for a short period. Due to unavoidable circumstances they had to stay for a long period along with you and Danny. It was at that time the unfateful accident happened with James'' family, Catherine and Harry were devastated and Catherine used to visit Rachel frequently. Rachel was close to Catherine as Rachel''s mom and Catherine were best friends, so were Harry and Rachel''s father but Harry stayed back to take care of Danny." "Rachel was devastated at the time of the accident, she was very quiet and was not eating food. James was totally lost and shocked as he lost his entire family."


    "Catherine used to spend time with her, as Jimmy was small she used to bring Jimmy with her. Caterine used to visit her till she left for the USA for further studies."


    Grandpa Anthony asked "Rachel, don''t you remember Catherine?"


    Rachel hesitated, "I can only somewhat recollect, the memories are vague"


    Anthony said "It''s been long since so don''t feel guilty, it''s obvious as after you left Catherine didn''t keep much in touch with you as your grandpa was worried and asked us to keep as minimum contact with you as possible."


    It was true Grandpa was worried so he too rarely kept in touch with her, the only set of people grandpa couldn''t control were Patrick and his friends gang, no matter what they didn''t give up on Rachel and were in constant touch, they all even went to visit her in the US once, only James knows how he managed that group.


    Rachel then asked "I have not seen aunt Catherine when there was a party at our place when I just returned from USA"


    "Catherine and my son went on a business trip at that time, if you remember I came with Jimmy" Anthony said.


    "Yes" Rachel nodded.


    Daniel then said, "Now I recollect a few things, mom used to take Jimmy with her to visit you. Nanny used to take care of me, I used to miss mom so much that my dad couldn''t take my nagging and admitted me in painting classes to engage me. That''s how I developed interest in painting."


    "What! Daniel, do you paint?" Rachel was surprised to know that he can paint too.


    James was triggered with Rachel''s words and said "you don''t have any hobbies and think all people are like you without any hobby and passion towards life.


    Rachel was annoyed with grandpa''s words and wanted to give a reply but Daniel understood Rachel''s feelings and interrupted them.


    "Hobbies are just for weak people grandpa, it is also good to not have any hobbies."


    "What nonsense are you speaking? There is no logic to what you are saying" Grandpa Michael laughed at Daniel''s naive explanation.


    "Anyway I am glad to know you paint Daniel. I would like to see your paintings."


    Daniel said, "Sure grandpa, I am planning an exhibition to sell my paintings, you should definitely visit and have a look"


    James got excited by Daniel words said "Danny that''s great, you should also see my art gallery"


    Daniel was astonished, "grandpa James do you paint?"


    Michael replied "he is a great artist, at the young days many girls were crazy about his paintings and used to come to our house as they want their portraits to be drawn"


    Jimmy was excited by hearing about James and said, "you guys had a blast when you were young it seems."


    "Yes we were called the three musketeers" Anthony told


    Anthony continued "we were popular among girls, as I am a guitarist, James is a painter and Michael is the best cook. When we were in college we three stayed in a house as we wanted our privacy. Girls used to come to our house on weekends. Michael used to cook food for us, girls enjoyed eating his food, hearing my music and James used to paint them" then he suddenly stopped this story with a sad tone.


    Jimmy asked "what happened grandpa, your story was very exciting and interesting, why have you stopped and why do you look sad?"

 Chapter 35 - Tinge Of Jealousy

    Jimmy asked "what happened grandpa, your story was very exciting and interesting, why have you stopped and why do you look sad?"


    Michael and James too turned sad then Anthony continued, "all girls used to take advantage of us, nobody were seriously in love with our passion or were interested in us, they just wanted to spend the weekend at our place as we had all amenities, they took advantage of us".??


    Jimmy, Rachel and Daniel laughed at once and all three grandpas had pale expressions on their face.


    Daniel thought to improve their moods, "Grandpa James Can I see your paintings?"


    James said in an excited tone, "Rachel, take Danny and Jimmy to my art gallery room and show my paintings, be of some use to your grandpa." Rachel pouted but stood up to lead Daniel.


    Jimmy pretended to have gotten a call and he excused himself and went to the lawn to attend it. He wanted to let Rachel and Daniel spend some alone time together.


    Then James asked MIchael and Anthony to follow him to play billiards.


    Rachel and Danny went to the art gallery to view the paintings, all the paintings were well organised and James'' creativity and amazing skills was reflected in his art.


    Daniel was mesmerised by the collections of grandpa James'' paintings, he was very impressed.


    Daniel thought that he not only displayed his paintings but also collected some of the best paintings from different parts of the world. His attention then fell on a painting with a girl holding flowers in her hands having an innocent look, it didn''t seem like a painting but it was like a live scene happening in front of his eyes, the girl looked vulnerable with a lot of emotions on her face.


    Rachel saw him observing the painting and stepped towards him as he was staring deeply at the paint and called him "Daniel! What''s the matter, why are you so quiet and you seem serious."


    He said "Look at this painting, there is a deep abyss in the eyes of the girl in this painting, so many emotions can be seen on her face, your grandpa beautifully expressed feelings of this girl in the form of art. He is a great artist, I already admire him a lot. He loves painting a lot it seems."


    Rachel was moved by his observation.


    "Yes, he never revealed his pain, and used to go to his art room to paint. Sometimes he used to spend hours in this room, after coming out he used to look more relaxed, painting was his way of coping with things."


    Daniel then said in a serious tone "painting is the best form of therapy when we feel lonely where we can put all our creative skills and expressions in the form of art"


    Rachel asked him "Today I got to know you also paint, I am discovering new things about you whenever I meet you. I was really surprised to know this."


    Daniel replied "it was started as a timepass but I have really developed interest in drawing when I was in eight grade"


    "What! In the eight grade?"


    "Yeah, I wanted to impress someone from my biology class, I tried to do my best in drawing, as you know there are many images in biology subjects, they were a practice for me and that''s why I developed interest in sketching and later painting."


    "Just to impress someone? I don''t think any teenager would make biology related sketches to impress a girl, something is fishy."


    He felt shy for a while and regretted telling her he liked someone, he wished to change the topic so he asked "your grandpa was a great artist, I want to paint along with him some day."


    She laughed at him and said "don''t change the topic, who is she? because of the one you developed the hobby of painting."


    He hesitated at first but revealed that "I had a crush on my biology teacher, she used to pat on the head of the students if their drawings were perfect. She was so gorgeous, I have never seen anyone as beautiful as her in my life. My goal was to get a pat from her and wanted to impress her"


    He looked adorable when he was describing the past.


    "So you got the pat you desired?"


    Hearing her question, Daniel pouted and shook his head, "Never, by the time I improved she quit the school suddenly, she got married and transferred to other city is what I got to know later."


    Rachel tried to hide her laugh but couldn''t control it and burst out laughing, after calming herself she saw Daniel was pissed and was glaring at her. To soften his mood, she consoled him, "It is common to get a crush on the teachers at that age, one of my friends used to have a crush on our mathematica sir. Don''t feel embarrassed." she again tried to control her laugh.


    Daniel let her be. Then he suddenly remembered something and he decided to ask her, "Rachel, can I ask you something?"


    Rachel "Yeah, sure"


    "You said you complained against Andrew to the cops"


    "Oh yes, I did. The Head of the police department is my childhood friend, so I was able to comfortably tell him what happened, he checked the records and we got to know in some town they murdered some other old rich man, they disguised themselves and Andrew is probably not even his real name, anyway I did make a complaint, let''s see."


    "Then, did you tell them about the second attack?"


    "Actually I did, he is a close friend so there was no need to hide anything from him. We just need to hide this from grandpa for the time being, I''ll tell him later about this incident."


    "Ok" Daniel nodded and felt a tinge of jealousy hearing about ''her close friend'' although he wanted to know more, he hid his curiosity and after observing other paintings, they went back to the living room.


    When they reached the living room they were surprised with what they saw.

 Chapter 36 - Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    "Actor?" Hahaha Michael laughed.


    "Sweety, look at your face, who would make you an actor?" James added.??


    "That''s exactly what I said, he was offered the role of a tree, can you believe it he wanted that role, I didn''t let him." Anthony informed others.


    The three grandpas laughed again.


    Jimmy was standing there with his head down and he felt bad when they were making fun of his acting career.


    He tightly closed his fist and wanted to fight back with these three bullies but he was not sure what to say.


    "Enough is enough, aren''t you three ashamed of making fun of him?" Rachel snapped and shouted at the three old men. She was agitated to see their behaviour.


    The three grandpas suddenly turned quiet and were even scared when they saw her glaring at them.


    Rachel continued, "What did you three do in your lives? Grandpa Anthony you loved guitar but did you become a musician? Grandpa Michael you loved cooking, did you become a chef? And you grandpa, you wanted to be a painter did you become an artist? You three didn''t follow your passion so you three can''t tolerate when someone else follows theirs."


    Her words hit the three grandpa''s soft points. They all kept quiet.


    Rachel then turned to Jimmy, "Ignore these three, they gave up on their passions and bully the ones who follow theirs, don''t be affected by their words and give your best, I am sure you will become an actor someday." saying she patted him on his head.


    Jimmy felt very happy, he was not used to others taking stand for him and fighting for him. He remembered how Rachel took a stand for him in one of the earlier presentations and she again did the same for him today, he felt very happy and wished Rachel to become a part of his family. He then got a brilliant idea.


    "Rachel, can you do me a favor?" Jimmy asked.


    "Can you teach me how to be a good businessman, how to handle team members, crack projects and all the skills a good businessman should have. I want to be trained under a professional who is already an expert in business like you."


    Rachel looked at him in a confused state, thinking "why is he asking me to teach business, wasn''t he passionate about acting?"


    Daniel understood Jimmy''s plan, he was killing two birds with one stone, ''This way he will crack a deal as promised to Daniel and would bring Daniel and Rachel closer as she would be spending more time with Jimmy in turn she would be spending more time with him.''


    Therefore, he decided to support him, "Yes Rachel, if you can help him I''ll be grateful too, I feel guilty as Jimmy ended up into business because of me. I am carrying that burden so I promised him that if he cracks a project by his own talent, I will introduce him to a famous director who was my friend."


    "Why make him suffer and crack a deal, can''t you directly introduce him to your friend?" Rachel asked.


    "My brother wants to prove I am talented in everything I do, I am not quitting business because of lack of capability but because I want to follow my passion. His logic is weird but it makes sense."


    The three grandpas were quiet and didn''t participate in this conversation as they were scared of Rachel and also found it interesting the way this conversation was leading to.


    Rachel worriedly thought ''how could I spare extra time, I have left everything since three months, I can''t expect Sam to work more than he is already doing.''


    Daniel understood her dilemma, so he added, "Rachel, you can train him on weekends. No need to spare all your time, my brother is a quick learner if he focuses well."


    Rachel said "ok on weekends I can teach him, I will think where to teach him and tell you later on"


    Daniel asked "where is your office?"


    "It is located in Hampstead"


    Daniel said, "Great, I have my own apartment in that area. I am planning to shift there this week, you can come to my flat to teach him, it will save your time."


    "Yes that''s a great idea" Jimmy got excited as his smart brother understood his move and is supporting him in trapping his future sister-in-law.


    "Are you moving to your own flat?" Anthony asked in a shocked voice.


    "Yes grandpa, It is near to my hospital, from tomorrow I am joining St Christian City Hospital and have to report to the hospital, I''ll be moving on friday though as I still need to buy some furniture for the house."


    "And when were you planning to tell us."


    Daniel hesitated to answer.


    "I and dad already knew of it, he was hesitating how to tell you and mom." Jimmy cheekily smiled.


    "Daniel"


    "Come on grandpa, didn''t you have a lot of fun in your young days, how can you stop my brother from being independent and he has been living alone all these years so just let him be."


    Anthony didn''t argue as Jimmy was right.


    "Daniel, you have to make sure to have dinner with us at least once a week."


    "Ok grandpa" Daniel looked at Jimmy in relief.

 Chapter 37 - Dug Their Own Grave

    "Great, on which street your apartment is? What is the name of your apartment?" Rachel asked, she doesn''t mind teaching Jimmy in the weekends and she was anyway planning to go to office on the weekends too to cover up for her absence but since it would be a weekend she will work for less hours in the office and spend rest of the time teaching Jimmy, she really feels bad for this cute guy and she would also get a chance to spend more time with Daniel so she quickly showed interest in this request.


    "Upper Riverside, Greenwich Peninsula Area." Daniel said and gave her the detailed address.??


    "Okay done" she noted the address on her new phone, since she lost her phone she ordered a new one and it was delivered in the morning.


    "Daniel give me your number" Rachel asked, after he gave it she gave him a call and informed him it is her new number and asked him to save it.


    Anthony and James looked at each other and smirked in satisfaction.


    Rachel then sent Daniel the money she owed to him, Daniel didn''t refuse as he knew she wouldn''t listen to him and silently accepted it.


    Daniel asked "When are you planning to go to your office?"


    She replied "I had to go from tomorrow, since there is an important deal and I am needed there. I also need to catch up with all the latest updates, I already did but it is not enough."


    "I can understand, it will take time but ensure that you also take care of yourself. In case you need something, give me a call" Daniel said, he was worried because of the second attack on her and since he can''t say anything about it he subtly asked her to take care of herself implying she should be more protected.


    Anthony then asked Rachel, "Rachel can you do me a favour too?"


    "Sure grandpa, tell me what to do"


    "Catherine was very fond of you and she was eager to meet you. Since the last time we have postponed the meeting, she was more eager to meet you and you were not here for three months so I somehow managed but now as she came to know that you are back and so is Daniel..." he stopped suddenly.


    "Tell me grandpa, don''t hesitate what happened?"


    "Your grandpa and I had dropped the idea to get you two married as both of you didn''t show any interest. But, I haven''t said anything to Catherine yet and she knows nothing about your accident, she thinks you went for a business project, she will be hurt to know that you are not interested in Daniel." he stopped again and wanted to see Daniel and Rachel''s expressions.


    Rachel and Daniel looked indifferent as if grandpa was right and they really didn''t want this marriage alliance, grandpa cursed in his heart and thought, ''Not Jimmy, these two should have been actors.''


    On the other hand, Rachel and Daniel were cursing themselves as they dug their own grave and rejected the food served on a platter but since they didn''t want the other one to know what they were thinking they pretended as if they agreed with grandpa.


    So, grandpa continued "Catherine is mentally prepared that you are her daughter-in-law, as I don''t want to upset her now I am not going to tell her anything yet, let us pretend that everything is fine till we find a way. Is that fine?"


    "Sure grandpa, I understand"


    Michael said "Ok, so this is the plan and we have to be careful. Jimmy, have you understood? Don''t spoil our plan." he warned glaring at Jimmy


    "Why do you always target me?" Jimmy said annoyed, he felt wronged.


    Anthony said "you built your image in a such a way that nobody will ever trust you, momma''s boy"


    Daniel interrupted grandpa and said "don''t make fun of my brother, he is the best"


    Jimmy raised his head proudly and said, "ultimately siblings come to rescue."


    Rachel smiled seeing the affection between the two brothers.


    Rachel looked at Anthony and said, "Grandpa can I meet Aunt Catherine, I really want to thank her for being there for me during my childhood."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes"


    "Would you like to go shopping with her? She loves shopping."


    "Sure grandpa, I too love shopping"


    "Women I tell you" Jimmy taunted.


    "What are you taunting her for, you too love shopping" grandpa Anthony snapped at him.


    "Well that''s true, can I join you two?" Jimmy asked Rachel


    "No need, let them spend some alone time." James warned Jimmy.


    Jimmy pouted in disappointment.


    Anthony said, "Rachel I''ll ask her and let you know, if it is fine with you I''ll give her your contact, why don''t you discuss it together."


    "Sure grandpa"


    Then Rachel shared her number with the other two grandpas and since Jimmy was feeling ignored she gave her number to Jimmy too and he instantly became very happy and secretly saved her number as ''sister-in law''.


    Jimmy reminded Rachel that she should spare time to teach him and Rachel responded "Of course, I will". Jimmy got very happy and excited as he felt he will reach his goal soon.


    Maid then bought coffee for everyone and after drinking it, Michael said that, "I had a good time today as every time we three used to spend the day but today was more special as these children too spent time with us. With these kids the time had passed so fast that I was not aware it was already evening and time to go back home, I''ll take my leave then."


    Both other grandpas agreed with him and said that they too had the best time till now and told the kids to spend more time with them like this.


    Jimmy, Daniel and Rachel promised they will.


    Then Anthony left with the driver and Jimmy decided to go back home with Daniel as he had a lot to discuss. Saying their goodbyes everyone left.

 Chapter 38 - Kidnap

    Ireland


    A woman was lying on the bed, she was in a state of coma, although she seemed dead but her involuntary organs were functioning perfectly, her husband was sitting beside her with tears in his eyes, "For the last seven years, the only thing I did was sit next to you and see you in this state, today would be exactly seven years to that accident because of which you are in this state, please wake up love, please wake up, it has already been seven years till when are you planning to make me suffer like this, I have been craving to see your beautiful eyes and that cheerful smile that warms up my day, please wake up." The man cried.??


    He ran his hand through his hair in frustration and said, "I wish it was me lying here in this state instead of you, why do you have to save me, you should have let me die, even though I am alive, I am dying every second seeing you in this state."


    "I wish the same" A man dressed in black clothes walked in the spacious room with breakfast in his hands.


    The husband looked at him, the tears were replaced by anger, "You monster, she is in this state because of you."


    "No, she is in this state because of you. Now, stop talking, your voice annoys me, eat this breakfast."


    "Why the hell should I eat it?"


    "You are alive because of her, I am not going to let her sacrifice go into waste."


    "You don''t have to bother about her, I am her husband and I''ll take care of her well being."


    The man in black clothes chuckled, "Take care of her? Hahaha are you kidding me? You are the reason she ended up in this state."


    "It was your fault, you shamelessly courted my wife in spite of knowing we are married. Then you kidnapped us and you are making us suffer."


    "You are wrong, I courted her even before she met you, I don''t understand what the hell she saw in you that she chose you over me." The man in black clothes now was raging in anger and kicked an empty chair out of frustration.


    The husband smiled and said, "She chose me because she knew you were a psycho."


    These words angered the man even more and he wanted to strangle this husband right away and if he wanted he can kill him but he knows how much he means to the woman he loves and he can''t see her in pain, if she wakes up and finds her husband has been killed, then she will hate him even more, which he couldn''t tolerate, her hatred is something he can never accept.


    He placed the breakfast and a bottle of water near the husband and left.


    The husband hated this guy and didn''t want to eat the food prepared by him but he has to if he wants to survive, if he dies and his wife wakes up then she will be all alone, therefore he has to live for her. So, he ate breakfast and again looked at the beautiful woman lying on the bed. Although they were aged, she still looked graceful and young, she aged perfectly.


    "Love please wake up." The man again whispered in her ears.


    ...


    Daniel and Jimmy were on their way back to their house. Daniel was driving the car and Jimmy was happily staring at him.


    Jimmy was excited "bro! What a coincidence? Today was the best day of my life, I never expected that Rachel was the same girl that you liked."


    Daniel was too excited but at the same time was really upset so he had just smiled at Jimmy''s words.


    Jimmy understood that Daniel was happy and upset, so he thought to console him.


    "Bro, don''t worry. Today I understood Rachel too likes you, it was all a misunderstanding, don''t be upset that she rejected the alliance, she might not know you then but I feel now she too likes you and probably regrets her decision just like you. I therefore thought that you two should spend more time together so that you two can know more about each other, So I have planned to learn business techniques from Rachel. It was an excuse but it is a win-win situation."


    "You are my best little brother, you have spontaneously acted and created a situation for me to meet Rachel frequently, great job, I am proud of you" Daniel patted on Jimmy''s head.


    "My acting skills are the best that I convinced Rachel and she agreed to teach me, now it is your call how you will take your relationship to the next level and how will you utilise this opportunity."


    "Jimmy you have to prove to grandpa so that you can achieve your dream. I promise you that no matter how busy I am, I will take care of you"


    "Thanks bro, so what is your next move? How are you going to impress Rachel? I am really excited to see you both together"


    "You need not bother about me, first of all focus on your career" Daniel was back to his serious mode.


    Jimmy was sad with the words of Daniel and was quiet. Daniel was upset because of Rachel''s runaway from her grandpa and business because of him, she had to go through a lot of struggles and he was the reason behind it. All of these were circulating in his mind and when he saw Jimmy quiet he realised he hurt him.


    "Baby bro, I am sorry, I shouldn''t have been rude to you. I was really happy today that Rachel was the one who I was in love with and our family too wants her as their daughter-in-law. But I am really upset that Rachel had gone through a lot because of me and that I have to start from the scrap to build our relationship".


    "Don''t worry bro, I am with you. I will try my best and help you whenever my presence is needed"

 Chapter 39 - Moving To My Flat

    Clear the cache before reading


    ...??


    Daniel and Jimmy reached their house, grandpa was waiting in the living room. As they both entered and saw grandpa Daniel was embarrassed for his actions as he never told a lie to his family but this time he did and that too because of a girl.


    "Grandpa, sorry can you please excuse me this time. I promise I''ll never lie or hide anything from you."


    "Haha it is absolutely fine, now tell me do you really not like Rachel?"


    "Grandpa I really like her, I didn''t know the girl you wanted me to meet and the one I met in Peebles was the same person. Today, the situation was all awkward so I said I am not interested."


    "When I asked you to stalk her on social media, why didn''t you?" Grandpa asked naughtily.


    Three months ago when grandpa wanted to fix the alliance he sent the social media link of Rachel''s account to Daniel which he didn''t even bother to check.


    "Sorry grandpa, then I was really not interested in meeting the girl you set-up for me and didn''t want to hurt you so I didn''t check her social media accounts and neither showed any interest and when I went back to Peebles, she joined my hospital as a patient and caring for her in those three months ignited a sense of attachment towards her which I didn''t realise was converted into like."


    "I am glad you like the same girl I chose for you."


    "Grandpa can you tell me what happened to her parents?" Daniel was curious to know about it since he got to know his mother used to care for Rachel and he knew there was more to this story and his intuition said the second attack they encountered on the way to London is also related to her parents'' death.


    "Few years back when Rachel was around 6 or 7, there was a conspiracy to kill her entire family and the murder was planned when they would be returning from a party, but that day Rachel was not well and therefore James stayed back at home to take care of her, whereas his wife, son and daughter-in-law went to that party and on way their car was blasted with a bomb."


    Anthony continued, "Later, after more inspection we got to know it was a conspiracy. When Rachel was around 13 she was almost attacked in her school but she made some really good friends who with their presence of mind and courage dealt with it and Rachel was safe. Rachel never knew about this incident as her friends never told her and ensured she would not know as that could have scared her, one of these friends later joined the police department. Imagine, he was a born-cop and was so courageous at such a young age. James was really scared after this incident and sent Rachel to the US and told her to never visit him here and if she misses him then he will come there and that''s how Rachel stayed in the US all these years and came back 2 years ago."


    "So, is she safe now?"


    "We are not sure Daniel but James felt she was old enough to protect herself and he too wanted her to be here with him, at least since the last 2 years there has been no attack on her. So, we are hoping she is safe now."


    Daniel got worried as he realized she is still not safe but decided to not tell grandpa about it.


    It was around 10pm, Catherine and Harry returned from their day out.


    Jimmy, Daniel and Anthony were chilling in the living room.


    "Woah mom you are looking so pretty." Jimmy complimented his mother when he saw her.


    Catherine blushed, "Enough Jimmy, don''t flatter me."


    "I agree with Jimmy mom, you are looking prettier than usual."


    Catherine was blushing even more now, "Yes, today we even went to a spa and massage place, we had a lot of fun, didn''t we darling?" Harry winked at Catherine.


    "Nice, next time take me too with you two" Jimmy hopefully looked at his parents.


    "How shameless are you? Today you tagged along with your grandpa and now you want to tag along with us, don''t you have a life and your own set of friends, look at Daniel, he has his friends circle."


    "Yeah yeah, Daniel has a lot of friends, Daniel, tell your parents about your gathering with your friends today." Grandpa teased Daniel.


    "Yeah Daniel how was your day?" Catherine asked.


    "It was good, mom." Daniel honestly replied.


    "And dad how was your outing, did you meet Rachel, how is she?" Catherine excitedly asked.


    "We had a blast today at James'' house Catherine, do you know Rachel felt happy to know that you want to meet her"


    Catherine said in an excited tone "is it so? Rachel remembers me?"


    "She remembers a few things but when I told her more she was able to recollect. I have told her that you want to meet her so you can contact her and fix a time and place. She will be free on weekends and you both can go shopping."


    Catherine was really excited hearing her father-in-law''s words and asked him to share Rachel''s number quickly. Then they all went to have dinner, Catherine and Harry already had theirs so they just accompanied these three. Daniel then told them that he will be joining the hospital from tomorrow.


    Catherine said "you have told last week only that you are joining hospital"


    "Mom but I haven''t told you that I am moving to my flat"


    Catherine was shocked but others in the room were quiet. She understood that she was the last one who came to know about it and everyone here was already aware of it. She thought not to ask more questions and instead decided to keep quiet.


    Daniel was about to say something but she raised her hand and said not to say any word.


    Daniel''s father hinted with his eyes to keep quiet and he will take care of everything.


    Daniel sighed in relief that his father is being supportive and therefore kept quiet.

 Chapter 40 - Junior

    Next day Daniel entered St church city hospital, it was his first day here. The hospital was very clean and maintained well. At the reception there was a big crowd of people. Some were seated while others remained standing in anxiety. This hospital had several wards. The building of the hospital is like any other building. It is beautifully built. It has a large number of doors, windows and ventilators. The surroundings of the hospital are quite neat and clean. Each ward has a garden in front of it. It adds to the beauty of the hospital. All the wards are neat and clean.


    Daniel was heading towards the chief''s room. Dr George is the chief who manages the hospital well, a very experienced doctor and very kind and helpful to all the members in the hospital, irrespective of their positions. He is a 60 years old tall man, white haired, cheerful face and had more than 30 years of experience in the medical field.??


    Daniel entered the room, Dr George invited him with a smile, there was already someone else too sitting in the cabin.


    "Good morning sir, Daniel morris". He introduced himself to the chief and took the seat next to the person sitting there.


    "Good morning Daniel, it is our pleasure to have you as the head of the neurology department"


    Chief turned towards another person sitting besides Daniel and introduced him to Daniel.


    "Dr Daniel, he is Dr Matthew, head of the cardiologist department, it is his first day too just like you" chief introduced them to each other.


    Dr Matthew turned towards Daniel extended his hand for a shake with a friendly smile and Daniel reciprocated the same.


    "Well! Welcome to our hospital and pleasure to have your services at our hospital and in any case you need any help please don''t hesitate to come to me." George told Daniel and Matthew.


    They smiled and nodded. After some pleasantries Daniel and Matthew left for their respective rooms. A warden there guided them. Daniel was feeling awkward, he wanted to talk and make a small conversation with Matthew but didn''t know how to.


    Seeing his hesitation while walking in the corridor Matthew decided to initiate a conversation and said, "Daniel, let''s meet again at the lunch time in the canteen, first days are awkward so let''s be awkward together." he chuckled and continued, "I am excited that I joined this hospital as my childhood friend too works here, I''ll introduce you to her during the lunch time."


    Daniel liked his attitude and smiled, "Sure, thanks for inviting me."


    "Chill dude, do you have any of your friends working here?"


    "I don''t have friends here," Daniel replied.


    "No worries, I am your friend and I am sure you will like my other friend too."


    "Hahaha I am sure I will." Daniel too cheerfully responded.


    Then they said their goodbyes and went towards their respective departments.


    It was lunch time, since it was the first day Daniel just got updated with the working system of the hospital and went through the list of patients and their reports. There was a knock on his door. A tall and attractive guy cheerfully smiling was standing at his door, his smile is so warm and friendly it can make others feel comfortable around him. Daniel smiled back at Matthew.


    "Shall we go for lunch?" Matthew asked.


    "Yes going through a report, give me five minutes."


    "Sure"


    Meanwhile Matthew messaged his friend asking her to meet him soon.


    Then Daniel and Matthew headed towards the hospital canteen and occupied a table for four.


    Just then A tall attractive lady came towards Matt. As soon as he saw her he grinned and stood up to give her a tight hug, they both seemed very excited as if meeting after a long time.


    "I am so sorry, I couldn''t receive you" she apologised.


    "Are you crazy, don''t be so formal"


    Then Matthew introduced her to Daniel, "Daniel, she is Dr. Emily Green, an autopsy specialist and my best friend"


    "Hi, I am Daniel, head of neurology I joined today morning." he introduced himself.


    "Hello Daniel, I knew you two were joining but I didn''t expect you to be so young and handsome."


    Daniel felt shy hearing her words.


    "Oh god, look at you flirting, do you want Daniel to get shot?" Matthew asked with hidden meaning in his words.


    "I moved on so should you." she replied in anger.


    Daniel smiled seeing them bickering. Emily decided to ignore Matthew and asked Daniel, "Where did you study medicine from?"


    Daniel replied "Cambridge."


    Both Emily and Matt looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    "What happened?" Daniel asked in confusion.


    Matt said in an excited tone "Emily also studied in the same university, she is your junior in that sense, right Emily?"


    Emily nodded and asked which batch and with their conversation they came to know that she is one year junior to him.


    Matt asked then "how you couldn''t know each other, in medical college ragging is so common between seniors and juniors, then there is senior-junior bonding session, get togethers and there are so many couples. I wonder how you two don''t know each other, either you both are lying to me or you both are antisocial people."


    Emily was about to say something but Matt again interrupted her and said "I know you are not antisocial, but what is the reason?" he pretended as if he was thinking deeply.


    Daniel replied "I don''t know much about my juniors as I used to focus on my studies, whenever I used to get time used to visit small towns to treat patients"


    Emily said "starting two years I used to run away to my house as I used to miss my family "


    Matt teased her "you missed your family or your boyfriend?" with a naughty smile.

 Chapter 41 - The Kiss

    Emily turned red and said "Don''t talk about him now, didn''t I tell you to move on."


    "Ok, even though he is now your ex boyfriend you used to come back from Cambridge to spend time with him which you can''t deny now"


    "Whatever. Move On"


    Daniel was listening to them thinking that friends play an important role, which he missed a lot as he was very lonely and set boundaries by himself. He had very few friends in his entire life and was today happy as he met Matt who first took initiative by offering his friendship.


    Matt was calling Daniel''s name then he came back to his senses, he asked Daniel "tell me bro a person was in a relationship for 8 years and then broke up, will you believe if that person says they moved on?"


    Daniel and Emily were feeling uncomfortable with this personal discussion. Daniel thought about her feelings and want to avoid this topic so as senior he thought to protect her so he changed the topic and asked her


    "It is a difficult job to be an autopsy doctor? Dealing with dead bodies everyday must not have been easy. What inspired you to choose this field?"


    Emily felt relieved as he ignored Matt and replied "It is difficult but as a child I used to watch suspense thrillers and have curiosity regarding murders and methods used and I always wanted to catch criminals but I had to be a doctor so I chose autopsy as now I can help cops to catch criminals".


    "Great! You are really brave, one of my cousins got admission in pathology but he doesn''t have the guts to perform a post mortem so he took admission into Dental" Daniel appreciated her.


    Emily smiled at him as no one appreciated her for her bravery to deal with dead bodies but rather keep on asking why she chose this field when she could have chosen any department with her scores. "Thank you"


    Emily then asked Matt how his day was and Matt replied that as it was his first day he went around the hospital and visited the cardiology department and updated her of his day.


    Matt then asked Emily, "shall we inform our group that I am back too and plan a reunion?"


    Emily replied, "Today I will talk to them and will plan something."


    Matt turned towards Daniel and said "when we have a reunion you must come too, you will find some really interesting people. Our bond is very strong and we are all crazy."


    Emily agreed to his words and said, "Daniel you must definitely come, now you have got two reasons to hang out with us: as an alumni and our colleague".


    Daniel said "ok, let us see"


    Matt asked Daniel that after lunch there is a meeting regarding the allotment of interns.


    Daniel replied he just got a message and will meet him in the conference hall.


    Matt and Emily continued their discussion as Daniel left after his lunch to give more privacy to these two friends.


    Then it was time for the meeting in the conference hall and Nancy was heading this meeting.


    Nancy heads and is in charge of all interns, resident doctors. She started with a welcome speech. All department heads, interns, resident doctors were present. Nancy was reading a list and allotted interns to heads of every department. Dr Lisa and Dr Steve were the two interns allotted to Dr Daniel.


    ¡­


    Rachel was busy throughout the day with meetings. In the meantime she was thinking about Daniel and thought that it was his first day, and wondered if she should call him or not. She completed her work and headed towards her house.


    When she reached her home she saw Daniel was standing in the balcony, his back facing her, Rachel was surprised to see him there, she walked towards him and softly called him to ask what was he doing here, he turned towards her, smiled brightly and offered her one of the chocolate milkshakes he had. She accepted it and took a sip of it, the foam on the drink was left on her lips after she drank it, before she could wipe it off, Daniel held her hand and leaned towards her, in that moment her heart started beating fast and she closed her eyes in reflex, he leaned towards her and licked off the foam from her lips and then sealed her lips with his, he then started nibbling and sucking on her lips. She put her arms around his neck to pull him closer and just then she got startled and fell forward with a jerk, she opened her eyes and realised it was a dream. She then realised that she was sitting in the car and the driver had stopped the car suddenly when he saw the signal. She blushed thinking about her wild thoughts.


    After reaching home Rachel had dinner and then she went to her room and after thinking for long she finally decided to call Daniel. Daniel was reading some reports when he received a phone call, he was happy to see the name Rachel flash on his screen and answered the call.


    "Hey Daniel. Hope I am not disturbing you."


    "You can never disturb me Rachel."


    Rachel blushed hearing him say it and Daniel was surprised as he never realised he was a flirt.


    "How was your first day Daniel?" Rachel decided to ignore his flirty words.


    "It was nice but it was a bit hectic."


    "Made any new friends?"


    "I met a few colleagues today, one of whom joined today just like me. He was a very interesting person, on the very first day he acted as if he has been my best friend for many years, he even introduced me to his friends. He is so charming and a childlike person. By the way, how was your day?"


    "It was hectic as I had back-to-back meetings and had to catch-up with a lot of stuff."


    "Yeah it is understandable, Do you have any plans this weekend?" he gathered his guts and asked her, if he wants her he has to make a move, he decided.

 Chapter 42 - Saturday Night

    "No, not yet."


    "If my schedule is free, let''s plan something this weekend?"??


    "Sure."


    After the call, Rachel felt happy thinking about the weekend and was hoping his schedule is clear, just then she got a call which surprised her.


    Rachel got a call from her old friend and they set a reunion on Sunday evening. She was really excited to meet her gang as they are going to meet after a long time. She messaged Daniel to plan anything on saturday as she has a commitment on sunday.


    Daniel was having dinner with his family when he got the message from Rachel, he smiled reading it and decided to keep his schedule free on saturday, he also thought before making any plans with Rachel, he should ask his mother if she planned something, he does not want her to cancel plans again like on sunday.


    He asked "mom do you have any plans on saturday as you said last week that we all together should have lunch at some restaurant"


    Caterine said that "I am busy on Saturday as your dad and I have to attend a friend''s wedding anniversary so we will plan next time"


    Daniel felt relief and messaged Rachel that they will meet on Saturday night for dinner. Rachel agreed to him and they thought to meet at 8pm.


    The week quickly passed with Daniel working and settling in his new lifestyle and Rachel adjusting to her old life again.


    It was saturday night and they both were excited to meet again, Daniel made a reservation at one of the famous hotels in London and went to pick up Rachel


    Daniel was dressed in casual jeans and a black t-shirt. Rachel wore a simple white designer skirt paired with a high-neck top. She was looking delicate and hot even in this simple attire.


    Daniel was in awe when he saw her, he complimented her beauty and she blushed, then they headed towards the restaurant in Daniel''s car.


    Grandpa James messaged his friend, ''They are going on a date. Wink''


    Grandpa Anthony had a huge grin on his face reading the message.


    Daniel and Rachel reached the place. Rachel knows getting a reservation here is next to impossible and that too if the reservation was made before a week.


    "How did you manage to get a reservation here?" She asked.


    "Why? Is it that difficult?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "My friend''s family owns this restaurant, so I asked him to make a booking for us."


    "Woah, very amazing friends you have it seems."


    Daniel chuckled and they went to the table booked for them. The location of their table was perfect, it was away from the crowd but there was a lake next to the restaurant which could be seen from their table. The atmosphere was pleasant and the view was perfect. It all looked dreamy.


    "I never knew such a beautiful view exists." Rachel commented looking at the view outside.


    "I agree." Daniel replied, looking at her with a pleasant and charming smile on his face. For Daniel she was the most beautiful view.


    Then they both ordered food and drinks.


    Rachel gulped half the champagne they ordered, she chucked glass after glass. Daniel was surprised seeing her getting so drunk.


    "Are you alright Rachel?"


    "Yeah what happened?"


    "You are drinking way too much."


    "Is that so?" Rachel smiled seductively.


    "Umm, yes."


    "This champagne is my favourite, I love it so after drinking a sip of it I just couldn''t control myself." Rachel then kissed the glass of champagne in her hands and eyed it lovingly.


    Daniel laughed at her actions, the food they ordered was brought by the waiter.


    "Rachel drinking on an empty stomach is not good, come have some food." Daniel placed food on her plate.


    "Danny you are so caring." Rachel suddenly said.


    Daniel was surprised by her words, she sounded sexy and this was the first time she called him Danny, he looked at her and saw the woman in front of him was all red in her face, he was not sure if it was because of her being so drunk or she was blushing, he decided to assume it was because of drinking.


    "Eat your food, Rachel."


    "No"


    "Please"


    "No"


    "Why not?"


    "My hands are paining with all the drinking, make me eat this food."


    Daniel was surprised as he assumed her to be a shy person, he realised being drunk can really bring her bold and cute side out. He really liked this drunk Rachel. He shifted from his seat and sat next to her and feeded food to her, taking bites in between.


    She ate the food without causing any trouble for him. After they had the food, Rachel said she wanted to drink a milkshake.


    "Milkshake? Are you sure? Alcohol and Milk is not a good combination." Daniel didn''t want to upset her but he had to take care of her health.


    "I had a dream, I want to recreate it and it can be only recreated with a milkshake."


    "Oh, can you recreate it tomorrow or some other time? Don''t mix milk and alcohol."


    "But you need to be with me for me to create it." Rachel pouted.


    Daniel then surprisingly asked, "You dreamt of me?"


    "Yes" she cutely nodded.


    "Tell me about this dream." Daniel got excited with the thought of him entering her dreams.


    "You were at my home with two milkshakes."


    "Ok, then?"


    "You handed one glass to me then we both had a milkshake."


    "Then?"


    "Then there was foam all around my mouth and you¡­"


    "I what?"


    "You"


    Saying this Rachel fell forward on his shoulder and slept.

 Chapter 43 - Face The Three Old Men

    Daniel sighed seeing the girl sleeping so peacefully in his arms, her cheeks were red, she looked more cute and alluring than her regular self.


    Daniel didn''t want to move and wanted to stay with her there forever but they can''t stay at this restaurant forever, so Daniel decided to take Rachel and leave and he was glad she ate the dinner, with the amount of alcohol she consumed if she was on an empty stomach, she would have thrown up.??


    He held her waist and tried to make her walk but it was impossible as she was sleeping and her entire body was leaning towards him, therefore Daniel decided to lift her, she was wearing a long skirt so carrying her won''t be uncomfortable and embarrassing for her with her clothes moving off her body or any other wardrobe malfunction.


    So, he bended a little and carried her in his arms, she cozily moved closer to him and rested her head comfortably on his shoulder, her face was very close to his neck, he could feel her soft breaths. She looked so alluring at that moment, Daniel had a sudden urge to kiss her but he knows she is currently drunk and is unconscious so he controlled himself.


    Daniel is rational and respects a woman''s wish, he knows where to draw the line and how to respect the feelings of the woman, he did get an idea that the feelings he is having are probably not one-sided but he will take a step forward only after proper confirmation and with Rachel''s consent. With these thoughts he slowly headed towards his car, it was difficult to open the car door with his keys in his pockets and Rachel in his arms. He slowly put down Rachel and made her lean completely on him, he held her tightly with his left hand on her waist and with his right hand he unlocked the car.


    He made her comfortably sit in the front passenger seat and put the safety belt around her, his face was very close to Rachel, he gulped in nervousness when he saw her more closely, he cursed himself and quickly pulled himself out of the car, he then entered the driver seat and drove towards Rachel''s home.


    They reached her home in 30 minutes, Daniel was hesitant as to what to tell grandpa James, what if he misunderstands the situation or might get upset that Daniel was careless to let her drink so much. After sighing, he pushed all these thoughts away and unbuckled Rachel''s seat belt and tried to make her walk which was impossible so he again carried her in his arms.


    When he reached the front door, he saw the door was open, so he entered and decided to drop Rachel in her room but what he saw surprised him.


    James, Michael and Anthony, all three grandpas were sitting in the living room and they were all looking towards Daniel, it felt like those three were actually waiting for him and Rachel.


    "Uncle James, actually¡­" Daniel wanted to explain.


    "First drop her in the room, your arms must be paining carrying her, she is not a child and doesn''t weigh less."


    Daniel chuckled, "No grandpa, I am comfortable, it is not a bother to me."


    "So you want to hold her in your arms forever?" Grandpa Michael asked embarrassing Daniel.


    James and Anthony laughed loudly.


    "That''s not what I meant." Daniel awkwardly tried to explain.


    "Drop her first" James this time commanded him.


    Daniel went towards Rachel''s room, the last time when he came here she showed him around the house so he knew where her room was, her door was open so without any hurdles he reached her room and placed her on the bed. Luckily her clothes were comfortable so he was not worried about her comfort. He covered her till the waist with the comforter and adjusted the air-conditioner to a comfortable temperature.


    Seeing her sleeping peacefully he smiled and thought, ''Look at you, sleeping so peacefully, with whatever happened tonight I won''t be able to sleep for the next few days and next time we meet I''ll ensure you tell me your dream'' smiling at his thought process, Daniel went downstairs, he prepared himself to face the three old men.


    "I am sorry grandpa¡­" Daniel first apologised but before he could continue James interrupted him.


    "Sorry? Did you do something to my granddaughter? Something worth an apology?" James looked pissed and angry.


    "What? No no. What are you saying? What will I do to her?" Daniel was worried with grandpa James'' sudden accusation.


    "Then what the fuck are you apologising for?" James chuckled.


    "God, grandpa you scared me"


    "Did you do something you should be scared of?" This time it was grandpa Michael who startled Daniel with his question.


    "Oh god, I didn''t do anything, grandpa please control your friends." Daniel looked at Anthony feeling annoyed with his friends.


    "Why should I? Anyway I can''t even control my grandsons and you think I can control my friends. You think too highly of me Daniel."


    "What is wrong with you three" Daniel was super annoyed with these three.


    ??Anyway how was your date?" Anthony asked with excitement evident on his face.

 Chapter 44 - Death Threats

    "What date?" Daniel denied shamelessly.


    "So what were you two doing till now? Playing chess?" Michael taunted.??


    Anthony and James were having a gala time seeing Daniel''s expressions.


    "We just went out for dinner, we were catching up after one week, that''s it." Daniel didn''t want the grandpas to get an idea of his feelings as he knows they will directly get him married to Rachel and he wants to know her more and go through all his new feelings with her instead of jumping into a marriage directly.


    "That is what we call a date." Anthony supported Michael.


    "It was not a date, it was just two friends spending some quality time together." Daniel was stubborn on his stand.


    Seeing his stubbornness the three old men decided to not push his buttons any further to agitate him, although Daniel rarely gets angry but once he does he can''t be calmed down. So, Anthony signalled the other two old men to keep calm.


    "Ok, so you two went for your so called friends catch-up thingy, then why is she drunk as fuck?" James pretended to get angry to make Daniel nervous.


    He was successful as Daniel indeed got a bit nervous, "Actually I ordered champagne and Rachel loved it, she started gulping glass after glass and told me her tolerance is high so I didn''t stop her and as she was enjoying the drink, I didn''t have the heart to snatch her glass and take the drink away from her."


    Daniel explained.


    "Wait, are you saying my child didn''t eat anything? How can you be so careless?"


    "No no grandpa, I ensured she completed her dinner, don''t worry I am not that careless and irresponsible."


    "Ok, I trust you but next time when you guys go out ensure she doesn''t have a single drop of alcohol." James warned.


    "Sure grandpa" Daniel was glad thinking there will be a next time too.


    "I''ll take my leave then grandpa." Daniel too was tired and wanted to go home.


    "Sure"


    "Grandpa you wanna come with me?" Daniel asked Anthony.


    "Yes yes, let''s go."


    Anthony and Daniel were about to leave just then Daniel remembered something and turned back, "Also grandpa, give her hangover soup for breakfast, she will feel better or else she will have a bad hangover."


    "Ok Dr. Daniel"


    Daniel chuckled hearing James'' words and left with Anthony.


    After they left, Michael looked at James and said, "Are you feeling better now?"


    "I was always good, what happened to me?"


    "I remember how worried you were since the past few months and even a few days back thinking about Rachel but now see a good person is so much in love with her, soon they will be married, I am sure now you are relaxed and are not worried about her future."


    "Not yet Michael, until I don''t catch the people who are behind my granddaughter''s life, how can I feel better or relax and stop worrying."


    "What? What people? The ones she encountered in Peebles? The serial murderers?"


    "No, not them. I need to tell you something, sit down." James looked extremely cold and serious.


    "What happened James? Why do you look so serious? You are scaring me dude."


    "You remember how Rachel was supposed to reach home in the evening when she and Daniel travelled from Peebles but their journey got delayed and she came home the next day?"


    "Of course I remember, it got delayed because of some car problem they had, you were so worried that night and I too had a sleepless night with you."


    "Exactly that''s what she told us but I got to know they both were attacked on the way, someone tried to kill Rachel."


    "What" Michael stood up from his seat in surprise.


    Rachel was fifteen when we she got death threats and this was the first time a murder attempt was made on her since her return from US.


    "I thought the death threats stopped."


    "Yes, they did, this time they directly attempted to murder her instead of threatening us and since she was in Peebles and was on the way here, it was easy to kill her as she didn''t have the security she always had."


    "Then what happened?"


    "Luckily Daniel was able to save her."


    "Did the guy who tried to murder her get captured?"


    "Yes but he took a medicine and committed suicide on the spot."


    "What the hell" Michael was shocked as this proved how serious this murder attempt was and this also meant they reached a dead-end as this person could have been a crucial step for them to catch the people behind it.


    "Yes, so there was a small investigation that''s why Rachel and Daniel stayed in a nearby town for the night."


    "Did they face any trouble because of that guy committing suicide?"

 Chapter 45 - Never Reveal Your Sources

    "Did they face any trouble because of that guy committing suicide?"


    "No, luckily there were surveillance cameras on the road and it recorded everything and proved Rachel and Daniel innocent."??


    "Did you see the footage?"


    "Yes I did"


    "Share it with me too"


    "Ok"


    "Also, why are you telling me all of this now James, you should have told me earlier."


    "I too found out about it recently. Rachel wanted to hide this from me as she didn''t want to worry me."


    "Is that girl crazy? The earlier we know the more careful we would be."


    "Yes but I can''t blame her. She saw how I panic when it comes to her." James was understanding of his granddaughter and her emotions.


    "How did you know then?"


    "I have my sources." James winked.


    "Did you find any leads?"


    "Not yet, if that guy was alive we could have gotten some lead but don''t worry my source is working to find more information and I am sure my source will not disappoint me."


    "Who is this source? I am really curious to know"


    "Come on Michael you know the rule, never reveal your sources."


    "Hahaha fine, I''ll also use my contacts to get to the bottom of this." Michael promised.


    "Yes that''s why I am telling all of this to one of the best lawyers in this country, with your contacts we can definitely get more clues."


    "Don''t put so much hope on this lawyer, 11 years back this lawyer failed you and that''s why you had to take the harsh decision of sending Rachel away."


    "How many times have I told you, it was not your fault, the person threatening us is at fault and you didn''t fail me, it was that bastard who failed all of us by siding with the enemy." James looked angry but Michael could say he was sad too.


    "Don''t talk about him, he anyway died."


    "Hmm, let''s find more about those people Michael, this time I have to deal with them once and for all."


    "Sure James. Please go and rest and don''t think too much into it."


    James nodded, Michael too took his leave and after bidding him goodbye James went to sleep.


    Next Day


    Rachel woke up with a splitting headache, her head was spinning and she shouted in frustration, just then her grandpa entered her room with the hangover soup.


    He woke up early and got it ready in advance and was planning to wake her up but when he came she already woke up and seemed to be in pain.


    "Drink this soup, you will feel better." He offered the soup to her.


    "I didn''t brush yet."


    "Come I''ll help you out."


    Grandpa took her to the washroom as she didn''t have the energy to even walk till there.


    She drank the soup after brushing and she indeed felt better.


    "Thanks for the soup grandpa. I am feeling much better."


    "Yeah Daniel recommended this soup."


    "Oh fuck" Rachel suddenly shouted when she heard Daniel''s name.


    "What happened?" James got worried seeing the weird expression on her face.


    "Umm nothing, nothing grandpa." Rachel waved her hands in front of him.


    "Then don''t curse like this."


    "Sorry grandpa."


    James sighed seeing his cute granddaughter, he had a strong urge to ask her more about the attack but decided against it.


    "I''ll leave, freshen up and come downstairs for breakfast."


    "Ok grandpa, please shut the door behind you."


    James then left and shut the door of her room.


    As soon as James left, Rachel again shouted and grabbed her hair in frustration.


    She remembered talking about milkshakes with him and she shared the romantic dream she had of Daniel with him. She doesn''t remember if she told him about the kiss or not and it was driving her crazy.


    Just then her phone vibrated, she checked there was a message from Daniel.


    ''Hope you are feeling better'' he messaged.


    Seeing his message she felt even more embarrassed remembering her behaviour, she cursed herself for drinking so much and ruining the time she would have properly spent if not for that champagne.


    She was embarrassed but she knew she should reply to him, he safely dropped her at home after all, so she messaged him, ''Yeah thanks to the hangover soup.''


    ''Glad it helped''


    ''I am really sorry''


    ''For what?''


    ''My behaviour last night, I usually don''t drink so much and my tolerance is high, don''t know what happened yesterday.''


    ''Maybe you were stressed with work, it is ok, I had fun seeing you drunk. Wink.''


    Rachel felt shy reading that message, ''what the fuck he means by fun'' she thought, she replied, ''Stop kidding, it was not fun at all''


    ''By the way'' Daniel replied back


    ''Yes?''


    ''What was your dream about?''


    ''What dream?'' Rachel knew what he was saying but she chose to ignore it.


    ''The milkshakes dream''


    ''I don''t know what you are talking about''


    ''It was a dream you had and I was in that dream''

 Chapter 46 - The Old Password

    ''Sorry Daniel I am confused, I am not sure what you are talking about'' she shamelessly lied on the chat.


    Daniel understood she was embarrassed about it and decided to not prolong it further.??


    ''Let it be''


    Rachel sighed in relief.


    ''So, what are your plans for today?'' He asked on the chat.


    ''A reunion with old friends''


    ''Nice, have fun''


    ''Yeah. Smiley''


    After the chat Rachel quickly called her friend and confirmed if the reunion plan is still on, after confirmation she got very excited as she would be meeting her gang after a long time.


    She thought of something and called Patrick.


    "Hey Good Morning" Patrick quickly picked her call.


    "Hey Pat, heard about the reunion?"


    "Yeah Matt called me."


    "So?"


    "I am not coming"


    "Why dude?" Rachel shouted at him annoyed.


    It hurt Patrick''s ears, "Don''t shout and you know why."


    "Pat, please it is your personal problem, don''t make us all feel uncomfortable with your personal shit. I am meeting you all after so many years and for the first time all of us are in the same city and in the same time zone. Please don''t irritate me and come."


    "Rach"


    "No, if you won''t come then you will lose a friend, tell me Pat you wanna lose another friend of yours?"


    "Stop emotionally blackmailing me"


    "Please come, pleaseeeeee."


    "Rach"


    "I won''t go if you won''t come."


    "Fine I''ll come" Patrick knows how much she misses them and he too subconsciously wanted to meet someone although he was not ready to accept it and finally he agreed to go.


    "Yayy let''s go together, pick me up on your way."


    "Why do you wanna go together?"


    "I don''t wanna drive." Rachel Pouted, she hates driving which is a well known fact to her friends.


    "Fine, be ready by 5pm and Rach don''t you dare be late, I''ll only wait for one minute and if you are not ready, I''ll leave you and go alone."


    "You are so mean."


    "I know but you women take too much time to get ready, you guys try 100s of dresses and finally choose the one you tried first. I don''t have the patience to deal with this."


    Rachel laughed and said, "It seems she used to make you wait for hours."


    "Rach, don''t annoy me"


    "Ok ok sorry I promise I''ll be ready by 5pm."


    "Cool, bye"


    Patrick sighed and felt nervous about the reunion. He was not ready to meet ''her'' yet but now he has to.


    ...


    It was 5pm.


    Rachel was ready in a sea blue top paired with black jeans, she wore long earrings and left her hair open. She was looking pretty as always.


    She got ready by 4pm because she was scared of Patrick and was waiting for him but he didn''t come yet. She was worried as Patrick is never late and is very punctual, if he says 5pm he would be at the promised place by 5.


    Rachel knew him being late would have two scenarios, one, he decided not to come to the reunion and has ditched Rachel. Two, he is busy with some urgent work.


    Rachel knows he would never be irresponsible to make her wait and not come so higher chance is he encountered some urgent work which she was hoping the case to be because she had weird thoughts like Patrick getting into an accident and so on and this made her very nervous.


    She decided to put all these thoughts aside and call him up. The first time the call was ignored but Patrick picked his phone on her second attempt.


    "Dude you fine?"


    "Oh fuck, it is 5:10pm, fuck I didn''t check the time, I am so sorry Rach"


    "It''s ok, what happened? What were you busy in?"


    "Umm that, Rach can you come to my home and pick me up instead, I need your help"


    "Oh ok sure" He sounded nervous so she just agreed to it and left.


    Rachel then went to his home, she was a bit worried as Patrick was acting strange. He forgot the time and instead called her, she knew something was wrong. So she drove faster and reached his place by 5:30pm. Only she knows how fast she drove to reach here in 15mins.


    She then just received a message from her friend that reunion time postponed to 6:30pm from 6pm, seeing it she sighed in relief and went straightway to Pat''s apartment. She knew the old password to his old apartment and she wanted to check if he had the same password for his new place or not, so she entered the old password and the door unlocked.


    She chuckled at it and entered his house.


    "Dude how the hell did you enter my apartment? Don''t you have basic manners like knocking on the door or ringing the doorbell?" Patrick shouted at her, he entered the living room when he heard the sound of the door opening. His instincts were very sharp because of him being a cop.


    "I just wanted to see if you still use your old password" Rachel smiled at him teasingly.


    "What are you smiling about? Are you an idiot? Only idiots smile without a reason"


    "You changed your apartment but not the password"


    "I am used to that password that''s the reason I didn''t change it, don''t read too much into these things"


    "Ok ok, why the hell were you late? How can you forget to come at 5? Because of your warning I was ready by 4pm and you fucking asshole, you didn''t even show up"


    "I am really sorry, I forgot." Patrick bowed down his head and looked at the ground as he was really at fault and he was kinda ashamed.


    "Now tell me what happened? Why did you call me?"


    "Will you promise me you won''t make fun of me if I would tell you?"


    "Fine I promise"


    "I was late because I¡­"

 Chapter 47 - Sudden Reunion

    "I was late because I¡­" He stopped as he didn''t know how to say it.


    Rachel now seriously got worried seeing his hesitation. She went to him and put her hand on his shoulder and slightly patted on his shoulder, "There there, tell me what happened I''ll help you sort out your problem, now be a good boy and tell me what happened."??


    "I was late because I was not sure what to wear, I have tried on many clothes but they don''t look good and I didn''t even realise 3 hours passed"


    Rachel was standing in shock with her mouth open after hearing his ''serious reason for being late''. She stood there like a statue staring at him.


    Getting no response from her, Patrick looked at her, she was standing like a statue and was looking at him as if he is crazy.


    "What happened Rach? Please help me"


    Rachel came out of her stupor and asked him, "So you have been deciding what to wear for the past 3 hours?"


    Patrick nodded in agreement.


    Rachel went towards the sofa, picked a cushion and threw it at Patrick.


    "You moron you told me to not waste time in getting dressed and you did the same thing you taunted me for, you bloody hypocrite"


    Patrick quickly caught the pillow but couldn''t dodge the second pillow she threw at him which directly hit him in the face.


    He rubbed his face and said, "Sorry Rach, you promised you will help me, please don''t get angry, if we don''t leave in 10 mins we won''t reach on time"


    "Oh now you are worried about being late, you asshole. You didn''t care when I was waiting for you but now you care." Rachel threw another pillow at him which he quickly caught.


    "Please Rach, help me today, I''ll owe you one. I am a cop, if I am late everyone will make fun of me."


    "Fine" Rach wanted to really beat him up but she too didn''t want to be late for the reunion and went to his bedroom to help him pick an outfit.


    The condition of his room surprised her, all the clothes were lying around in a mess. The wardrobe door was open and another pile of clothes were lying in the wardrobe.


    Rach turned around to look at Pat who was standing in guilt.


    "I thought you have OCD and you are a clean freak. Remember years back when I threw my dress jacket on your sofa, you created a fuss about it."


    "Rach, let bygones be bygones"


    "Hypocrite"


    "Rach please help me choose a dress"


    Rachel sighed in defeat and went through his clothes. Out of the pile that was lying around, Rach picked a White T-shirt, Black Pant and a Black casual Blazer. She threw these three at him and said, "They''ll look perfect on you and your woman always liked you in white"


    Patrick caught the clothes and angrily replied, "She is not my woman and I don''t care what she likes or dislikes"


    "Then why did you take so much time to dress up if it were not to impress her?"


    "Pfff you think I took time to dress up to impress her? You are so naive Rach, it was because I have old clothes and they didn''t look good on me"


    Saying this Patrick quickly went to the guest room to change his clothes as the mess in his room was driving him crazy.


    ''Nonsense, you are so not over her. The password and this weird behaviour of yours is enough proof'' Rachel thought and felt bad for her friend.


    Patrick quickly changed into the clothes Rachel chose and checked himself out in the mirror, he was happy with what he saw and thought how handsome and good looking he is.


    Without any delay Rachel and Patrick headed towards the place of reunion.


    The venue decided for reunion was a famous bar in London.


    Rachel and Patrick reached at 6:25pm and thought they were the first ones to reach but when they went inside they saw two people were already waiting for them, Kate and Nicholas.


    They were waiting on the first floor and they booked a table for six, the table was on the corner and it ensured privacy.


    Rachel and Patrick were really happy to see them, Patrick was meeting them after 3 years and it was more than 5 years that Rachel met these two.


    "Oh my god Rach you look so pretty" Kate ran towards Rachel and hugged her tightly.


    "Woah am I being ignored?" Patrick was pissed.


    "Aww sweety how can I ignore you?" Kate then hugged Patrick.


    Nicholas was smiling seeing the interaction between these three.


    "You are so lazy, you are not even coming here to hug us" Patrick taunted Nicholas who was still sitting on the sofa.


    "You guys are anyway gonna come here so why put efforts" Nick winked.


    "Haha come here" Patrick hugged him then Rachel too gave a tight hug to her old friend.


    "So what''s up with this sudden reunion?" Rachel asked.

 Chapter 48 - Two Beautiful Doctors

    "Umm sorry if we disturbed the CEO with this sudden plan but let our other two friends come and we will tell you what this reunion is about"


    "Ok then" Rachel decided to wait for the other two to arrive.??


    Just then their other two friends arrived and just like Rachel and Patrick these two too arrived together.


    "Oh my my look at these two beautiful doctors" Kate commented as soon as the two arrived.


    "Hahaha sweety you should call me handsome and not beautiful." The guy commented.


    The woman quickly rushed towards Kate to give her a big tight hug and then she hugged Rachel.


    Patrick who was calm till now suddenly felt his heart racing fast since the woman arrived and he saw her. He cursed himself for not having control over his heart. He tried to not look at her but as if his eyes were not under his control they quickly searched for the pretty woman they were desperate to look at.


    Emily, the woman who just arrived, was dressed in a green strapless dress which was long and made her look more pretty than she already is. Her exposed neck looked sexy and enticing. Patrick had a sudden urge to leave a hickey on that neck. Although these were the thoughts going on in Patrick''s mind, he looked absolutely normal and indifferent towards the woman.


    "Oh my god Rach you are looking smokin hot" Emily commented.


    "Enough you guys, you know praises make me feel very uncomfortable" Rachel felt shy.


    "Oh god some things don''t change, do they?" Emily smiled.


    "But you changed, didn''t you Emily?" Matt asked.


    "What nonsense, my goddess is pretty as always, she didn''t change a bit, rather she is more pretty now" Nicholas commented to stop Matt from saying anything uncomfortable.


    Emily felt thankful towards Nick and everyone there understood Nick''s intentions so everyone kept quiet and didn''t prolong on this topic.


    Emily and Matt took the two empty seats.


    There were three seats on either side of the table. Nick, Kate and Emily were sitting on one side and Rachel, Patrick and Matt were sitting opposite to them respectively.


    Emily was sitting diagonally opposite to Patrick, no matter how much she wanted to avoid looking at him, she couldn''t and the next moment her eyes met his. She realised he has been looking at her and she didn''t know since when and she suddenly felt conscious of herself. Patrick quickly turned his attention towards Kate and asked, "So why this sudden reunion?"


    "Will tell you, first order some drinks" Kate smiled and passed the menu to him.


    "No alcohol for me, I''ll have juice" Rachel said.


    "Dude please grow up" Matt taunted her.


    "Yesterday I had too much champagne and had a hangover today, so please no alcohol for me"


    "Yeah no alcohol for me as well and none for Matt too" Emily too answered.


    "Why?" Kate got upset.


    "We are on-duty tomorrow and we can''t afford to get drunk, patients'' lives depend on us, so can''t be careless" Emily explained.


    "But Ems only one bottle of beer won''t harm" Matt tried to convince her.


    "Are you gonna stop at one beer? Who are you kidding? You recently joined Matt, you can''t afford being drunk, I don''t want to spend my entire day taking care of you tomorrow instead of working." Emily scolded him.


    "Wait, you too are working in the same hospital?" Kate asked, surprised by this revelation.


    "Yes we are, although our departments are different" Emily answered.


    "Is that why you two came together?" Rachel asked.


    "Actually now Matt is living in the same building as me, that''s why we came together" Emily answered.


    "Patrick, are you and Rachel also living in the same building?" Kate asked.


    "No, why?" Pat asked.


    "Because you two too came together, for a moment there I even thought you two are dating each other" Kate joked.


    Emily felt a sudden pain in her heart hearing these words.


    But before Rachel and Patrick could deny it, Matt interrupted them, "Yeah you two look perfect together. It will be awesome if you guys are dating"


    Patrick subconsciously looked at Emily to see her reaction but she looked indifferent as if these words didn''t bother her at all and it makes no difference to her whatsoever.


    Patrick smiled to himself seeing her reaction.


    "What nonsense, we came together because I was too lazy to drive and I currently have a crush on someone else" Rachel declared.


    She knows although Emily looks normal, it would bother her if Rachel is really dating Patrick or even if she likes him, so she didn''t want any misunderstanding between them and decided to share about her new developed feelings for Daniel.


    "Woah woah woah, tell me more about him" Kate was very interested to know.


    "He is a doctor, very handsome, that''s the only info I am gonna give you guys, if something actually happens between us then I''ll give you more details"


    "Woah doctor, what is his name? And which hospital is he working for?" Matt asked.

 Chapter 49 - Big News

    "I am not telling you anything, or else you will use your contacts and track him down and then you will embarrass me" Rachel angrily glared at Matt.


    "Dude, I am not that bad." Matt protested.


    "You are that bad, Rachel is right, Rach don''t tell him, tell me." Nick curiously looked at Rachel.


    "No, you are no less than him, you all have so good contacts that you all can easily trace him, so I am not revealing any information." Rachel was adamant on her stand.


    "Fine" Matt didn''t force her to reveal more information and let it be.


    Emily felt relieved when she heard Rachel liked someone, the next moment she found herself being petty for behaving like this. She disliked herself for being like this but she couldn''t help it. Between Kate and Rachel, Patrick was always more caring towards Rachel and was very protective of her. She remembers once Rachel was almost attacked in their school and it was Patrick''s presence of mind that he was able to save her from a huge tragedy. In the past, she never felt insecure with Patrick and Rachel''s friendship but now things changed and it was a possibility of them dating and these thoughts were disturbing her but now Rachel liking someone was a good thing for Emily.


    All six then decided their order and placed it, their drinks were served soon. Rachel, Emily and Matt drank juices and the other three drank beer.


    "Rach, tell us more about this doctor please." Kate cutely pleaded.


    Rachel couldn''t say no to Kate''s cute face so she said, "We met a month ago, coincidentally our grandpas are good friends, he is a kind and gentle person and the best thing about him is he knows how to cook." Rachel smiled remembering the night in Peebles when she stayed with him and Daniel cooked food for her, ''he looked really sexy'' she thought.


    "Oh my god look at our cutie, she is drooling thinking about him" Matt joked and added, "I never thought you are a pervert Rachel."


    Rachel felt very embarrassed that Matt saw through her and he knew she was not having any pure thoughts about Daniel but she still wanted to deny it as all her friends would keep on teasing her and she was shy, "What nonsense, I am not a pervert and I was drooling thinking about the amazing food he made, he is an amazing cook." She proudly replied.


    "Oh my god look at our girl all grown up and lying like a pro." Kate joked.


    "I am not lying, I was really thinking about the food he made." Rachel was very embarrassed.


    "It''s ok Rachel don''t be embarrassed, everyone here drooled over some or the other person in their life, no one will judge you, so it is ok." Emily smiled and explained.


    Rachel nodded and quietly sipped her drink, she still felt shy talking about some stuff.


    "The drinks are already here, now are you guys going to tell us why did you plan this sudden reunion?" Patrick asked Kate and Nick, he also wanted to divert the attention of the group from Rachel.


    Emily could see through Patrick and again felt a bit jealous that he was trying to protect Rachel. Although Rachel liked someone else the case was not the same with Patrick.


    "Ok we planned this sudden reunion because we have big news to share" Nicholas finally spoke.


    "Finally, please tell us." Rachel got excited.


    "Me and Kate are getting married after 2 months" Nick announced.


    Everyone was in shock when they heard the news and the next moment they all shouted in excitement.


    Emily was the first one to hug Kate and congratulate her as she was sitting right next to her.


    Rachel went to hug Nick. Then Patrick and Matt did the same, they all hugged Kate and Nick and congratulated them.


    "Oh my god guys, this news is so amazing" Emily was very happy for her friends.


    "You guys have been dating for 10 years right?" Rachel asked.


    "No sweetie we have been dating for 12 years now" Kate corrected her.


    "Man, how the hell didn''t you two get bored of each other?" Matt jokingly asked.


    "Because my Nick is amazing" Kate hugged Nick''s arm and answered.


    "I actually meant it for Nick, dude how did you not get bored of her" Matt again tried to be funny.


    Kate glared at Matt in anger, Nick then replied, "I am indeed bored with her but 12 years is a long time to date someone, so I am being forced into this marriage as break-up is not an option anymore" Nick joked along.


    Everyone laughed at this and Kate pouted cutely. She looked cute even when she was angry and Nick gave a peck on her cheek.


    Just then Rachel received a message and her expressions changed reading it.


    Just then Rachel received a message and her expressions changed reading it.


    She didn''t want to alert others so she slowly leaned towards Patrick and whispered something in his ears. This act of hers looked intimate.


    Others were focused in their own world so they didn''t notice this action of Rachel but Emily saw it.


    Since she came although she didn''t look at Patrick directly, her entire attention was on him. When Rachel whispered something to Patrick, he too turned serious.


    Emily knew it was something serious but seeing Rachel acting so intimately with Patrick and him giving her his attention really hurt her, all her emotions were piling up and Emily couldn''t control the surge of jealousy flowing through her. She hated herself for being so petty and unreasonable but just couldn''t help it. She needed to get out of here and felt a need for fresh air.


    "I need to make an important call, excuse me" Emily said and went out taking her phone with her.


    Matt wanted to ask her what call but before he could say anything she left in a hurry, he had the urge to follow her but he knew it would alert others and they would sense something is wrong with Emily so he decided not to follow her and he also wanted to observe a certain someone''s reaction too.


    This bar had a balcony on the first floor, Emily headed there without thinking much. She needed to breathe in fresh air, she felt suffocated there and felt frustrated when she saw Rachel and Patrick together. Patrick has always been protective towards Rachel but when they were together she never felt this kind of insecurity or jealousy but today she was really disturbed seeing them so friendly. She knew there was nothing brewing between them but her heart just couldn''t calm down. With all these thoughts she went to the balcony. No one was there, the balcony was empty and she was all alone, so she felt better as she really needed some privacy.


    Although the air outside was cool and windy she felt better after coming here, it was perfect for the heat she felt in her body. She took a long deep breath to calm herself down. She felt better so she took more such deep breaths.


    Then suddenly she heard the metal door behind her open and close. She stood in shock as she knew someone entered the balcony too and her subconscious mind knew who it was. Although he was standing behind her and she couldn''t see him with her back facing him, she could still feel his presence.


    She now suddenly felt cold as the cold windy air wrapped her body. The heat from her body has been dissipated and now she felt the cold air and slightly shivered. She wanted to turn back and leave but couldn''t as she then has to face the person she has been running away from. She was thinking how to escape this awkward situation and suddenly she felt a blazer placed on her shoulders.


    "Is your ego that big that you would rather suffer in the cold than face me?" The cold and magnetic voice whispered in her ears.


    Patrick was standing very close to her. His chest was slightly touching her back and both his arms were on the balcony railing on either side of her, trapping Emily between the railing and his arms.


    Emily tightly closed her eyes, he was so close to her she could feel the familiar smell of him, the one she was accustomed to, she really missed him, it was all driving her crazy. She wanted to turn back but she couldn''t as she was trapped, she didn''t know what to do or how to react in this situation.


    Sensing her discomfort, Patrick chuckled and moved back, he leaned on the wall right behind them. He took out a cigarette to smoke.


    Emily sighed in relief when he moved back and turned around. She finally decided to face him as there was no other way out for her. She knows Patrick, if he decides on something, he would never change his decision, since he came here to meet her it means he decided to talk to her and he won''t go or let her go until and unless they talk.


    She took away the blazer he placed on her shoulder and gave it back to him, "Thank you but I don''t need this and¡­"

 Chapter 50 - Rough And Passionate

    Emily removed the blazer Patrick placed on her shoulder and gave it back to him, "Thank you but I don''t need this and¡­"


    ''Thanks for bothering yourself to come here and check on me'' she wanted to add but she decided against it.


    Patrick ignored her and didn''t take the blazer back and continued smoking as if he didn''t hear her words.


    Emily had the urge to ask him, why was he here? Why did he follow her? Does he want to talk about something to her? Did he realize she left because she felt jealous? Did he come here for her? Does he still care for her? Does he still love her? She had so many questions to ask but she couldn''t bring herself to ask them. She wanted to stand there and keep staring at him but that would make her feel even more petty than she is already feeling.


    Emily decided to ignore him and her thoughts and decided to head inside the bar, she put her hand on the door knob to open it.


    Just then Patrick carelessly threw the cigarette in the bin, he quickly went towards her, held her wrist and pulled her towards him, the next moment he pinned her against the wall. His left hand was on her shoulder to hold her in place and the right one on her waist.


    "What the hell are¡­" Emily spoke but the next moment he placed his finger on her lips and continued holding her shoulder.


    "Shhh. I''ll talk and you''ll listen" He then rubbed his thumb softly along her bottom lip.


    This action of his made her heart beat faster, the heat dissipated in her body few minutes ago was back, she felt hot.


    Rubbing his finger along her plump lip, Patrick thought, ''I really miss them''. He knew he can''t keep on enjoying the feel of her lips on his finger and need to say what he is here for so he got a hold of himself and started explaining.


    "Rachel is like my younger sister, I never had and will never have any other feelings for her, don''t overthink and don''t let unnecessary thoughts dominate your mind. I came with Rachel because she was feeling lazy to drive and her home was on my way to this bar. She went through some difficulties again and she is probably still going through it, there are some things that happened in the past few months for which she needs help, I am a cop and therefore she approached me with her problems and I''ll do my best to protect her and sort that issue, it is my responsibility as her friend and as a cop." When Kate teased them and he looked at Emily, although she looked indifferent to others, he could still see through her and he saw the discomfort she felt. He smiled sensing her jealousy but when Rachel whispered something to him and Emily left he knew he has to clear the misunderstanding or else Emily won''t be able to live in peace. He knew her for more than 13 years, he knows what she thinks and how she would react in certain scenarios. He knew her inside out. He didn''t want to explain the entire Rachel''s coma and attack situation as it was up to Rachel if she wants to share it with others or not so he didn''t go much in detail.


    After Patrick explained himself, he leaned even more closer to her, he removed his finger from her lips and held her waist again. His face was very close to hers and there was very little gap between their lips.


    "Am I clear?" Patrick slowly asked against her lips, if she moved even a bit their lips would touch, so she was careful to not move.


    Her heart was beating very fast, since he started rubbing her lips with his finger she felt like her mind stopped functioning.


    But when she heard his explanation, at one hand she felt thankful to him for clearing the misunderstanding and on the other hand she felt uncomfortable by being seen through so transparently.


    When he asked if he was clear, she nodded at him.


    He chuckled and moved back. His purpose to visit her on this balcony was done and he decided to head back towards the bar and his hand held the door knob.


    Emily felt like she was losing him when she saw him leaving and reflexively she dropped the blazer she was holding, grabbed the collar of his T-shirt and pulled him towards her. The next moment she stood up on her toes and sealed his lips with hers.


    Patrick was shocked with her move but he didn''t push her away, he too was longing for her as much as she was for him. He let her take the lead in this kiss.


    She softly sucked and nibbled on his lips, she then licked his lips and tried to enter his mouth, he gladly opened his mouth and let her tongue in. Her tongue entered in and explored his mouth. The familiar taste of his lips and his mouth was driving her crazy and she longed for more, her tongue found his and they got entangled with each other, his hands which were resting on his either side went around her waist and he pulled her closer eliminating the gap between them. His other hand moved to the back of her head to hold her properly in place, he continued to kiss her back, the soft and slow kiss then turned rough and passionate.


    Then Patrick pulled himself away from the kiss to let her breathe. After she took a few breaths he again pulled her towards him and continued to kiss her. She slowly lost the strength in her legs and leaned more towards him, he was holding her tightly at the waist which stopped her from falling down. Her arms tightly wrapped around his shoulder as a support.


    Suddenly the metal door of the balcony was opened, it startled Emily and Patrick and they looked at the person who just entered.


    "So, you two are making out here"

 Chapter 51 - Let Bygones Be Bygones

    "So, you two are making out here" the sudden intruder naughtily commented.


    ¡­


    Few minutes back


    The moment Emily made an excuse and left the table, Kate, Nick and Rachel really believed she had some work and didn''t mind her.


    Rachel was a bit worried about the message she received but when after sharing the information with Patrick, she felt better and decided to focus on this matter later and to enjoy with her friends today. She is meeting them after many years and didn''t want to spoil her mood.


    "So, tell me how did Nick propose to you?" Rachel excitedly asked Kate, she wanted to distract herself from the message she received and she thought this is the best way to do so.


    Kate blushed and started narrating the story, Nick was looking at her lovingly and Rachel was listening to the story with excitement.


    Patrick knew what was bothering Emily and why she left, he was struggling with his thoughts. ''Should I go or should I not? Should I clear the misunderstanding or should I not''


    At the end Patrick sighed and decided to go and clear the misunderstanding. Unbeknownst to him Matthew was observing him since the moment Emily left.


    When Emily left Matt too was about to follow her but before that he looked at Patrick to check if at least Patrick realized her mood was bad or he too was unaware of it like Rachel, Nick and Kate.


    When Patrick too made an excuse and left Matt felt relieved, he knew Emily needed Patrick at this moment and not him.


    After some time, Nick realized Emily and Patrick were missing and asked about their whereabouts.


    Matt quickly lied, "There is some emergency at the hospital so Emily is on a call and Patrick went to the washroom."


    Nick sensed something was fishy but chose to ignore it. Rachel and Kate didn''t find anything amiss and were in their own worlds.


    When Emily and Patrick didn''t come back yet, Matt got worried and hoped they were not having a huge fight, so he decided to go and check on them. He initially saw Emily and Patrick going in the same direction, so he too followed that path and at the end of that path he saw a metal door which he understood would lead to a balcony.


    Following his instincts, Matt opened the metal door and what he saw happily surprised him, Patrick was kissing Emily hard and she was passionately responding to it, but the next moment they were startled with the door opening and moved away from each other and looked at Matt.


    "So, you two are making out here" Matt chuckled and then laughed at them.


    Emily and Patrick were not sure what to say, it was so random for them too, it was not embarrassing but it was hard to explain.


    Seeing them both speechless, Matt winked at them and said, "It''s okay, stop feeling so awkward and weird, this is not the first time I walked in on you two making out. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this. Your secret is safe with me."


    Emily sighed in relief and thanked Matt. "I''ll take my leave, I am feeling cold." saying this she went back to her friends. She was not sure how to face Patrick now so she thought leaving right now was the best thing to do.


    After she left Matt casually asked, "So? You two back together?"


    "What do you think?" Patrick coldly said, he picked the blazer lying on the ground and wore it again, then he took out another cigarette and started smoking.


    If these two would go back as soon as Emily went it would seem fishy and Patrick is not interested in creating content for their friends, so he decided to stay for a smoke and then go.


    "Fine, I know you two are not getting back together and what happened just now was probably a ''moment of weakness''". Matt commented


    "Then why ask if you already know we won''t be back together"


    Matt got frustrated hearing Patrick''s words, "Why Pat? You didn''t date anyone since you two broke up and neither did she, can''t you see you two still have feelings for each other, neither of you have moved on. Can''t you let bygones be bygones and move on from everything that happened?"


    "You don''t even know what happened." Patrick taunted Matt.


    Matt sighed and replied, "Well what if I tell you I know everything that happened"


    Patrick was surprised and asked, "How?"


    The confidence in Matthew''s tone was enough confirmation for him to understand that he was not faking it and he actually knew what happened. Being a cop gave him enough experience to see through truth and lies.


    This gang of friends were all very close, when Emily and Patrick broke up, everyone was surprised and felt bad. No matter how many times they asked these two the reason behind the breakup, neither of them spoke a word. Understanding that these two are not comfortable in sharing the reason, others stopped pestering them and accepted the truth.


    This was the reason why they didn''t meet as frequently as before. But this time, Kate and Nick were getting married and they wanted all their friends to attend the marriage and so they decided to ignore the awkwardness and catch up with their friends and share the good news with them. Although everyone was curious about the reason behind Patrick and Emily''s breakup, they never asked and chose to ignore it but it really surprised Pat that Matt already knew the reason.


    "Emily once confided in me and told me everything. I know what happened was sad and frustrating but can you not move on?" Matt got emotional. Seeing his two close friends suffering through this was like going through hell for him too.


    "Matt it is none of your business, stay out of it"


    "Dude, that''s why I never involved myself in your matters before but the way you two are suffering, seeing you two like this is really sad, is it necessary to punish yourself like this?"

 Chapter 52 - Partner

    Patrick didn''t say anything as a response to Matthew and continued smoking.


    "Pat although she looks happy and fine, she is not doing good, she really misses you. Please think again, life doesn''t give second chances to everyone" saying this Matt went back to their friends. He knew there was no use of talking more with this stubborn guy.


    Patrick was in a deep thought, Matt''s words did affect him, with lot of thoughts going through his mind he completed the cigarette and went back to the gang.


    "Then I said yes" Kate completed the entire proposal story just when Pat arrived.


    Patrick was surprised that they were still on the same story. She started the proposal story when he left and completed it now, he was glad he missed this long romantic story, he anyways find them annoying.


    "Oh my goodness that was so romantic" Rachel commented with starry eyes.


    "It was really cute" Emily said as a formality, since she came back her thoughts were all about Patrick, their past relationship and the out of blue kiss that happened a few minutes back and she therefore didn''t listen to one word Kate said and just pretended to hear it and showed fake enthusiasm.


    Matt too smiled as a response to Kate''s story as a formality, he too was annoyed with his two friends and couldn''t focus on anything else.


    "Pat you missed the entire story, Kate darling, will you please narrate the entire story again for him?" Nick wanted to tease Pat as he knows how much he hates romantic stories.


    "Sure, so..." Kate innocently smiled and was planning to start the story again.


    "Please no" Patrick quickly interrupted her and continued, "I am sure it is an amazing story but you must be tired already reciting the long story, I don''t want you to repeat everything again for me."


    "No no, I can share it again, it is my favorite story. Ems and Matt too missed a few parts of it, so it is okay" Kate got excited and was about to begin again.


    "Kate, I am really sorry but I am not interested" Patrick rudely replied, his patience was running out. Initially he didn''t want to hear the story and didn''t want to hurt Kate too but now it was getting annoying for him, he didn''t give a damn and rudely declined the offer.


    "Okay no problem" Kate got upset but she still tried to smile, "No worries Pat, I understand" she added.


    Nick kissed Kate''s cheek as a way of consoling her and glared at Patrick, he was just having fun by teasing him and Patrick didn''t have to be so rude but he knew something must have happened that Patrick seemed annoyed so he didn''t say anything else for now but decided to give a earful to Patrick later.


    Patrick realized his mistake and apologized to Kate. She too forgave him and then Kate and Nick told them they are having a destination wedding in Paris after two months and asked them to save the dates and that it is going to be a five day event.


    "Woah five days? Why? And what are these five days gonna consist of?" Matt asked.


    "Oh, I''ll share the itinerary don''t worry" Kate replied.


    "And a five days event is only for close people, the other invitees will only come on the wedding day, we will be really glad if you four can make it and would be a part of all the five days we planned." Nick said.


    "Sure" Matt replied and he added, "Emily let''s work overtime in advance and then take a five days uninterrupted break"


    "Sure" Emily tried to sound excited.


    "Now tell me this, how the hell did you two end up working at the same place?" Kate asked.


    "Actually there was a position for head of the cardiology department opened up, so I called Matt and asked him if he was interested in applying for it, he indeed was and therefore he applied for it, he then had multiple round of online interviews with board members and he really impressed them well and he finally got selected."


    "That''s awesome Matt. It is so cool you guys are working together, you get to hang out with each other, have lunch together, go to workplace together, man I am so jealous" Rachel pouted.


    "Rach, why don''t you hire me as your legal advisor, then we too can work together" Nick joked.


    "Hire you? You want grandpa Michael to kill me for stealing his star employee?" Rachel asked.


    Nicholas is a lawyer and Michael knew Rachel and her gang of friends, he saw potential in Nick and hired him in his law firm as soon as he graduated. Nick was really good at his job and was considered as an ace lawyer by the firm.


    "Well I am no more his star employee" Nick sadly replied.


    "What??" Rachel asked in surprise. Others too got surprised hearing his words.


    "Yes I am not his star employee anymore, I am actually his future partner" Nick announced happily.


    "Whatttttt" Matt was shocked.


    "Yes, his hard work paid off and grandpa Michael offered him a partnership, they already signed the deal and the official announcement is going to happen in a few days, this was also one of the reasons why we wanted a reunion as we didn''t want you guys to find out this news from the media and rather hear it from us" Kate happily explained.


    "I am so happy for you guys" Emily hugged Kate and Nick.


    "Thanks guys, today''s treat is on me, should we go somewhere to have dinner?" Nick asked.


    "Yessss" Rachel happily answered.


    No one denied the offer as they know how much this news means to both Nick and Kate and they too were really happy for them and wanted to properly celebrate the good news. Then they all went for one of the best and expensive restaurants in London. Nick had a lot of contacts so it was not very difficult for him to book a table for six at the last moment.

 Chapter 53 - Should Not Cross The Line

    After settling in the restaurant and placing their order they all discussed their future career plans and heard Kate''s wedding plans. Kate and Nick told them they are now permanently shifting to London, initially for work Nick moved to Manchester and after some time Kate too found a job there to live close to him but now as Michael has made him a partner, he asked them to shift back to London and operate from here.


    Patrick and Emily tried to avoid each other during this dinner. Emily was really trying hard to not think about that kiss, she cursed herself for initiating it. The moment she saw Patrick in a white T-Shirt she had wild thoughts about him, she always liked seeing him in white and when he was about to leave her in that balcony, she remembered the day they broke up and he left her and that day she couldn''t do anything to stop him and somewhere that is what triggered her and this was what led her to not be able to control herself when they were alone on that balcony. She regretted her actions but she wanted to do it again. There Patrick too was having similar thoughts but he has better control on himself so he was not suffering as much as Emily.


    During the dinner Patrick and Emily very well avoided each other and no one got any clue of what happened on that balcony behind the metal door.


    After dinner Emily left with Matt, Nick and Kate went together and so did Rachel and Patrick.


    Emily was silent during the entire journey and Matt decided to shut his mouth and not say anything. They reached their apartment and they went to their respective homes.


    On the other hand, Patrick was driving the car and was unusually calm, he was not saying anything, Rachel sensed something was wrong but didn''t know what. She assumed probably seeing Emily triggered him in some way. She was confused if she should say something or not, should she ask him to share his feelings or not, while thinking all of these she was stealing glances at him.


    "You want to say something?" He seriously asked, he could feel she was staring at him and wanted to ask him something but was hesitating to do so.


    "I actually want to ask something"


    "Shoot"


    "Why do you seem to be in a bad mood?"


    "Do I seem to be in a bad mood?" He cross-questioned.


    Rachel got annoyed with his response and said, "yes you seem to be in a very bad mood"


    "Oh okay, if you think so"


    "What kind of a reply is this?" Rachel was now more annoyed.


    "What kind of reply are you talking about?"


    "Oh god Pat, let''s stop talking, having a conversation with you is so difficult."


    "Is that so?"


    Rachel was now not sure if he is intentionally trying to be annoying or it is his real personality, initially when he was dating Emily, he was not this cranky and Emily was the one who use to deal with all social gatherings and at times she used to reply on behalf of Pat and the only thing Pat did was look at her with a faint smile on his lips, he used to look at her as if she was the only person who exists in this world.


    Kate and Rachel used to feel jealous of Emily as the cold man who sends chills through other people was caring and loving only to her. He was caring towards Kate and Rachel too but it always felt different from the way he treated Emily, as if she is his life line.


    When they announced their breakup, Rachel initially thought they were playing a prank on them but after the confirmation she cried for an entire night, at that time she was in the US and this news made her feel even more lonely.


    "Yes, it is so" Rachel replied to Patrick''s annoying question.


    "Okay" he responded indifferently.


    "Why did you two breakup?" This was the question she had since they announced their split but she never had the courage to ask them.


    Today also she was not sure what had gotten into her but she finally asked him the question that has been bothering her till date.


    "None of your business" he coldly replied.


    Rachel pouted and tearfully said, "I thought we are close"


    "Hmm we are"


    "Then why can''t you tell me the reason?"


    "If it was about me alone I would have shared it but it is about my relationship with Emily. Although we are close you should not cross the line if either me or Emily are not comfortable in sharing something personal about our past relationship with you. So, it is indeed none of your business Rachel"


    Although his words were strong and rude, she didn''t get offended, what he said was right.


    "I am asking because what if I can help you two deal with it." Rachel still insisted.


    "If that was the case and a third party could help us then believe me we would have approached all of you, but none of you can do anything, so the least you can do for us is stay out of it"


    Rachel decided to not pursue this topic anymore and stay out of it, if this news hurt her this bad then the people involved in it were obviously more in pain than her and it was fair for him to not wanting to discuss it.


    "Also about that message you received." Patrick was talking about the message she received earlier which kind of shocked her.


    "Yes? What about it?"


    "Did you forward it to me?"


    "Oh, I forgot, let me forward it now." Rachel quickly forwarded the message to him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look into this message, don''t be scared."


    "Hmm" Rachel replied but deep inside she still felt scared.


    "Rachel, I won''t let anything happen to you, do you trust me?"


    "I trust you but..."

 Chapter 54 - Emergency

    "I trust you but..." Rachel stopped midway


    "But what?"


    "What if these people are never caught"


    "They will be caught, we need to be cautious and always stay on alert."


    "Hmm okay"


    "Have faith in me Rachel, I promise I''ll go to the bottom of this, the only thing you need to do is sleep well and live your life normally, don''t let all these things affect you."


    "Okay" Rachel nodded to his instructions but she was still lost in some thoughts.


    "What happened?" Patrick could sense she was still worried about something.


    "I am wondering if this person messaged Daniel too."


    "Who is Daniel?"


    "The one I told you about remember? The doctor who saved me."


    "Oh, your crush?" Patrick teased Rachel and she felt shy


    "Patrick, come on at least you don''t tease me, please."


    "Ok ok, if you are so worried why don''t you ask him directly?"


    "But what if he didn''t receive the message, he will know that I did and he might get worried."


    "Well he should, it is his responsibility to care and get worried for you."


    "Woah, how is this his responsibility? I am the one who has a crush on him. It is not the other way around."


    "Don''t worry, I am sure your feelings are mutual."


    "How can you be so sure, you did not even meet him."


    "How can someone not fall for my darling Rachel." Patrick patted her on the head.


    Rachel was not sure if he meant it or he was making fun of her.


    "I mean it" Patrcik answered Rachel''s unasked question.


    "Can you read minds?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "No but dealing with criminals made me a pro in seeing through people and their thoughts."


    "Pat, I am super impressed. You are awesome." she raised her hand in a thumbs-up sign.


    "Yeah, I know, now call up your Romeo and ask him if he received the message."


    "I''ll ask him later."


    "Rachel please, you can call and romance later, I need this information as soon as possible."


    "Ok" Understanding the situation Rachel called Daniel.


    "Hell..o" Daniel quickly picked up his phone and he sounded breathless as if he was working out. Rachel wondered why he was exercising so late in the night.


    "Why do you sound so breathless?" Rachel asked


    "Maybe he is having sex with someone." Patrick answered in a low voice, only audible to him and Rachel.


    Rachel angrily glared at him and before she could hit Patrick, she heard Daniel.


    "I moved to my new flat, I was arranging the stuff in the house and moving things around, it is so tiring." Daniel explained.


    "Oh, you finally shifted."


    "Yes, finally. You can come to my home whenever you want it is very near to your workplace. If you want I''ll give you an extra key to my flat, you can come and rest here if you ever get tired while working."


    His sweet words made Rachel blush and she said, "What if I steal your stuff? Aren''t you being too careless giving away an extra key to a stranger."


    Daniel laughed at her words, "One, you don''t have to steal anything, you can take whatever you want from my home and secondly I thought we are friends and we moved past the stranger phase, I didn''t know we are still strangers Miss. Richardson."


    This was the first time Daniel addressed Rachel so formally, she weirdly found it very sexy and blushed harder.


    "Stop fooling around and ask him about the message." Patrick softly scolded Rachel, he was tired of their flirting.


    Rachel signaled him to keep quiet.


    "Mr. Morris we are not strangers, I take my word back but isn''t it careless of you to give away your apartment keys to anyone?" Rachel was enjoying this conversation.


    Patrick sighed in annoyance and thought, ''This is my payback for PDAing with Emily in front of all these people and making them eat the dog food''


    "It would be indeed careless to give away my apartment keys to anyone but Ms. Richardson is not anyone, she is a very close ally of mine and I trust her."


    Rachel felt touched hearing Daniel''s words.


    "Sure then, I''ll accept the extra keys to your apartment, Mr. Morris."


    "I am privileged that Ms. Richardson finally accepted my offer."


    Rachel laughed at his words.


    "By the way Daniel I called you to ask something important."


    "Yeah, what happened?" Daniel''s tone turned serious.


    "Did you receive any weird messages today?" Rachel hesitantly asked.


    "Wait, let me check." Daniel then checked his phone inbox.


    "No, nothing, why?" Daniel asked, he got a bit worried as he had a bad feeling.


    "Today I received a weird message, it kind of got me worried."


    "Can you forward it to me?" Daniel asked.


    Rachel looked at Patrick and signaled him explaining Daniel wants to see the message and asked him what she should do.


    ''Send it'' Patrick signaled.


    "Sure, I''ll send it right away." Rachel informed Daniel.


    She forwarded the message to Daniel and he too got worried after reading it.


    "No, I received no such message. Rachel we should go to cops" There was a hint of panic in his tone.


    "Don''t worry, I already forwarded it to my friend, he is a cop and he will look into it." Rachel assured Daniel.


    "But Rachel, please don''t be alone, ensure someone accompanies you every time." Daniel suggested.


    "Don''t worry Daniel, I''ll ensure that." Rachel felt nice seeing him being concerned about her.


    "Let''s meet tomorrow?" Daniel suggested.


    "Sure" Rachel got excited.


    "I''ll message you my house address, it is near to your office so it will be convenient to meet there." Daniel suggested.


    "Done" Rachel readily accepted.


    "Do you want to invite your cop friend too?" Daniel asked.


    She signaled Patrick and asked him if he wanted to meet Daniel.


    ''Not now, later'' Patrick signaled back.


    "Let him get more information on it, then we can meet." Rachel suggested.


    "Okay, how was your reunion?" Daniel asked, he remembered Rachel telling him about her reunion plan in the morning.


    "It was amazing, I am on my way home." Rachel replied.


    "What? Are you on the phone while driving? That''s unsafe Rachel." Daniel almost shouted.


    "No no my friend is driving." Rachel quickly answered.


    "Please drop a message once you reach home safely." Daniel was worried.


    "Okay, sure" then Rachel hung up the call.


    ¡­


    Daniel turned very serious after the call, he didn''t look like his regular self, the calm, composed and a matured doctor, but he rather looked cold, scary and intimidating. He opened the contacts list on his phone, and stared at a contact name, ''Emergency'', he struggled with himself to call this number or not and then finally he made a decision, he called that number.


    "Long time no see Dr. Daniel" a man answered him in a hoarse voice.


    "I am forwarding a message to you, I need all the details you can get out of it, the sender the location, anything but everything."


    Daniel then forwarded the message to him.


    The guy glanced at the number and informed him, "The message came from a very tricky number, it won''t be that easy to find information."


    "Since when did you like things that came easy to you?"


    The man at the other end chuckled hearing his words, "Dr. Daniel knows me so well."


    "Till when can I get the information?"


    "Within 48 hours."


    Daniel didn''t reply back and cut the call, he sighed in worry and murmured, ''Rachel be safe''


    ...


    "He really seems into you." Patrick commented after Rachel hung up on Daniel. Rachel was sitting next to him so Patrick was able to hear the conversation between the two and he had sharp and sensitive ears so he could hear everything more clearly.


    "Really, you think so?" Rachel asked.


    "Hmm, no man would have such a long and cheesy conversation with a woman, until and unless he really likes her."


    "You sure?" Rachel again asked.


    "No, I am just guessing" Patrick sarcastically replied.


    "Oh god Pat"


    "But he really cares for you, that I am definitely sure about." Patrick explained.


    "Yayy"


    Patrick smiled seeing her reaction. They reached Patrick''s place, he first drove to his place as it was Rachel''s car then Rachel drove back to her home.


    "Rachel, be safe and head straight to your home and call me as soon as you reach."


    "Yes boss" Rachel saluted and left.


    As soon as Rachel left, Patrick called someone and said, "Today she received a message from an unknown number, I am forwarding that message to you, look into it." He sighed after the call.


    Rachel reached home safely, her grandpa was waiting for her.


    "Hey Grandpa"


    "How was the reunion?" James asked.


    "It was amazing, I feel alive meeting them, you know what?"


    "What?"


    "Nick and Kate are getting married two months later.


    "That''s amazing"


    "Yeah, I have to tell Sam tomorrow to not schedule anything for me at that time."


    "Sure, I am glad at least one of the couples in your gang are ending up together."


    "Hmm, Grandpa, do you know why Patrick and Emily broke-up in the past?"

 Chapter 55 - The Two New Interns

    "Hmm, Grandpa, do you know why Patrick and Emily broke-up in the past?" Rachel asked her grandpa in anticipation hoping at least he might know the reason.


    "No dear how would I know"


    "Hmm, right, I thought since Patrick and you are close he might have told you. Anyway, Grandpa did you have dinner?"


    "Of course I did, Michael was here, we had dinner together and he left just before you came."


    "Oh okay, I''ll go and sleep now, I am really tired."


    "Sure dear."


    "Good night grandpa" Rachel pecked him on the cheek and left. James looked at her in worry.


    After reaching her room, she called Patrick and then Daniel to inform them she reached safely and then she went to sleep after changing into comfortable night clothes.


    Daniel felt much better after Rachel informed him about her reaching home safely, he too then went to sleep with some worried thoughts.


    ...


    Next Day St Christian City Hospital


    Daniel was in a meeting with the two new interns who were recently allotted to work under him, Lisa and Steve.


    "Welcome onboard Dr Lisa and Dr Steve." Daniel greeted them.


    "Thank you sir" they replied in unison.


    "Call me Dr Daniel"


    They nodded in agreement.


    "Since it is your official first day, I''ll be explaining some things to you two in advance, being an intern is not an easy job, this is where the future of your journey as a doctor begins. Don''t hesitate to ask any questions, you can ask the same question a 100 times, I don''t mind but ensure all your doubts are cleared. Assist me in every operation, if there are no operations then study the old cases, see how a particular case was dealt with, there are records and documents on every case. Some operations are even recorded on video, see those videos and get accustomed to the procedures. During operations I would be asking you questions on the procedure if you are right and I feel confident then I''ll also let you guys participate in the operation with me." Daniel explained as a dutiful mentor.


    Lisa and Steve got excited and really liked Daniel, he was completely different from how they assumed him to be. They heard doctors in high positions bully the new interns and treat them like their personal assistant, but they understood by his words that he is different and they felt they would really learn a lot of things from him.


    "Thank you Dr Daniel, I''ll work very hard." Dr Emily excitedly announced.


    "Me too Dr Daniel" Steve added.


    "Good, I''ll now forward my schedule to you too, always reach the OR 30 mins before the operation, read the case before you come and also get accustomed to the Operation Room"


    "Yes Doctor" they again replied in unison.


    "Also¡­" Daniel wanted to ask something but he felt hesitant and didn''t know how to ask the thing that has been bothering him about these two.


    Seeing his reaction Steve and Emily, both were able to understand he wanted to ask something but he was hesitating to do so.


    "Dr Daniel if there is something bothering you please let us know, we won''t mind." Steve spoke up on behalf of the two.


    "You two went to the same high school, then to the same medical school, took up the same major and now you two are working in the same hospital, in the same department, under the same person. Why are you two ¡­ umm always together, is it a coincidence or you two are so habituated to each other that you prefer sticking together?"


    He wanted to ask if they were dating but couldn''t bring himself to ask that directly.


    Daniel doesn''t prefer meddling in other people''s personal lives but these two would be working under him and he wanted to be sure of what is happening around.


    "Hahahaha" Lisa laughed out loud, Steve too chuckled at Daniel''s question.


    "What?" Daniel asked, confused with their reaction.


    "I understand Dr Daniel, a lot of our close friends and our families think we are dating but no we are not, we were in the same school and then we both wanted to study medicine, coincidentally we ended up at the same college. Since we already know each other we used to hang out a lot but we are only good friends, we have no such romantic feelings, then it was decided Lisa would work here and I have a personal reason to join this hospital and we both majored in neurology and this is the only department here and although there are lot of doctors in the Neurology department, we requested for you seeing your profile and that''s how we ended up being together here too, it all happened naturally, not intentionally." Steve explained


    "Okay then. Don''t mind me asking it, it''s just that if you are dating your colleague it can affect your professional life too and as doctors we can''t afford it unless you guys can really keep your personal and professional lives apart and can manage well. That''s it" Daniel still felt a need to explain his earlier question.


    "No worries Dr Daniel, we understand" Lisa replied.


    Daniel then sent them a few files.


    "Okay guys study the cases I have sent you, it has documents, video files and all the other important details and based on the schedules we will operate on people, so study the cases accordingly."


    "Sure Doctor" they replied.


    "You may leave now"


    The two interns then left.


    Daniel then went through some files and scheduled a meeting with one of his patients. He then decided to go for a coffee break and went towards the vending machine.


    Matt was already there buying a coffee for himself.


    "Hey Dr. Matthew," Daniel cheerfully wished.


    "Hey Daniel, call me Matthew didn''t I already tell you no formalities please."


    "Hahaha I was kidding, how was your reunion last night?" Daniel asked.


    "It was good, but I wished you came too."


    Yesterday Matthew invited Daniel for their reunion, initially he promised Daniel he would invite him to meet his friends so he did invite him yesterday but it was his friends'' reunion so Daniel felt it would be awkward to go so randomly uninvited and politely declined Matthew''s offer.


    "It was your friends'' reunion, how can you invite me? It would have been so awkward for a stranger to come uninvited." Daniel explained.


    "But I invited you so how were you uninvited, I and Emily know you so you are not a stranger either." Matt protested.


    Daniel chuckled at his words, "That''s not how reunions should be, it was your time with your old friends."


    "Yeah but I knew it would be a bit awkward that was the reason I invited you, you would have been a good distraction there, I would have felt much better too."


    "Why would it be awkward?"


    "It is a bit complicated."


    Daniel nodded although he didn''t understand what Matthew was talking about but he decided not to ask anything more as it sounded personal, "I guess yesterday was a reunion day." Daniel decided to change the topic but subtly.


    "Why? You too met your old friends?"


    "No, but a friend of mine too went for a reunion yesterday."


    "A friend? Female friend?" Matt''s interest suddenly got ignited.


    Daniel knew it was a trap and was wondering what to answer, just then Emily too came there for some coffee but she seemed lost.


    "Hey Emily, What''s up with you?" Daniel decided to ignore Matt.


    "Hey Daniel, nothing much." She replied and bought a coffee for herself from the machine.


    Daniel looked at Matthew signalling him, ''What''s wrong with her?''


    Matt signaled back, ''Nothing, she is fine''


    "By the way how did you spend your holidays this weekend?" Matthew asked Daniel.


    Daniel skipped his Saturday date with Rachel and told him what he did on Sunday, "I shifted all my belongings to the new apartment I bought, it took a lot of time but it is all sorted now." Jimmy helped Daniel in shifting so he was able to sort things faster.


    "Oh, that''s great, which area did you buy a house in?" Matthew asked.


    "Upper Riverside, Greenwich Peninsula." Daniel answered.


    "Man that''s awesome, me and Emily too live in Greenwich Peninsula. We should hang out with each other."


    "Yeah, I am planning to throw a housewarming party soon. You and Emily should definitely come, we will have a lot of fun." Daniel smiled.


    "Yeah sounds amazing, I hope you have single female friends." Matt hopefully asked.


    Daniel pretended like he was thinking and this increased Matthew''s hopes as he looked at Daniel with more anticipation.


    "Actually no, I don''t." He lied. Daniel has a lot of female friends who are single but he wanted to have fun teasing Matt.


    Matt got disappointed and said, "Then count me out."


    Daniel chuckled hearing his words and looking at his sad face and said, "Sure, I''ll not invite you then."


    Emily who was calm, upset and seemed lost till now laughed hearing Daniel''s words

 Chapter 56 - I Am Straight

    Emily who was calm and lost till now laughed hearing Daniel''s words, people in situations like this try to pacify others but Daniel here was blunt with Matt and didn''t entertain his antics.


    "Oh you finally smiled." Daniel commented and continued, "You look really pretty when you smile so please keep smiling." saying this Daniel patted on her head.


    "I''ll try to smile more often then, senior." she brightly smiled.


    "Aww look at you two, you guys look so adorable." Matt teased them to make them feel uncomfortable.


    "Hahaha obviously, we are two good looking people, so it is obvious we would look adorable." Daniel replied back.


    Emily and Matt were taken aback by Daniel''s response.


    "Oh god Daniel you are the only person in my life who didn''t shout at me or try to shut me up or glare at me, I finally found the person who doesn''t get offended or annoyed by my words and rather knows how to shut me up, I love you dude." Matt looked at Daniel with starry eyes.


    "Sorry Matt, I am straight but I can set you up with my gay friends if you want." Daniel continued teasing him.


    "Hey, I am straight too." Matt replied back.


    "Are you sure?" Daniel seriously asked.


    Matt became speechless for a moment hearing his words and for a moment he really wondered,


    Emily chuckled seeing Matt''s reaction, "Daniel I wish I met you earlier."


    "Why?"


    "I never met someone, who could shut up this weird annoying man." Emily smiled.


    "Hey, of course I am sure. I dated a lot of girls in my life" Matt answered after some serious thinking.


    "That doesn''t prove anything. Weren''t you just wondering a moment back?" Daniel didn''t want to give up teasing on Matthew.


    "That''s because there is nothing wrong in giving it a thought."


    "Maybe you should give it a try too, just to be sure." Daniel winked at him.


    "Should I try it with you?" Matt decided to tease back Daniel.


    "I just told you I am straight but I am happy to set you up with some guys I am friends with, they''ll be very excited to meet you." Matt''s words didn''t affect Daniel.


    "Dude I lose, please stop prolonging it, I seriously don''t know how to continue this conversation." Matt gave up in front of Daniel.


    Daniel laughed at him, "Okay, I have an appointment in a few minutes, got to go."


    "Let''s have lunch together again, same time and same place." Matt told Daniel.


    "Sure" Daniel left to continue his work.


    "I am glad you are better now." Matt said, looking at Emily.


    "Yeah thanks to the conversation between you and my senior, it really improved my mood."


    "Cool then, continue smiling, Daniel was right you look damn pretty when you smile, please keep smiling."


    "Okay boss." Emily saluted at Matt and they both went towards their departments.


    Daniel then had a meeting with his patients, later when he checked his phone, he saw a missed call from his father, he kept his phone on silent when meeting patients and therefore he missed it. His father never calls him during work hours until and unless it is something important, so he quickly called him back.


    ....


    Morrison Corporate Office


    Jimmy was lying on the couch in his office room, last night he helped Daniel shift to his new house and he was very tired, he wanted to sleep more but he couldn''t ignore his duties and had to come to the office, or else his grandpa would nag at him. So, he came to work to avoid taunts from his grandpa but relaxed in the office instead of working. Just then he got a call from his dad and he got really scared and immediately answered the call.


    "Jim, today there is a very important meeting after lunch, it is scheduled for tomorrow but the client preponed it to today afternoon and I couldn''t say no. Can you attend it in my stead?"


    "Why? Where are you and why are you not here?" Jimmy got a bit worried as he never handled clients all by himself.


    "I was supposed to attend it but I am stuck here in a different area with a client and therefore I can''t attend the meeting. I am a few hours away from London. I hope you will attend it in my stead."


    "Umm dad that."


    "Can I trust you with this meeting or send my assistant instead?" Harry sounded very worried.


    Sending the intensity of the situation, Jimmy decided to be responsible and lessen his father''s worry.


    "Don''t worry dad I will attend the meeting." Jimmy confidently replied.


    "You sure?"


    "Yes dad"


    "Good then make sure you leave a good impression on them, don''t let me down. This project is very important to us."


    "Okay Dad, I''ll manage everything and will inform you everything after we are done."


    Harry was proud hearing Jim say words which he never thought he would listen to in this lifetime and didn''t expect such an immediate positive response from him and thought he might have to persuade him for a long time.


    "Okay Jim I will meet you in the evening, I''ll try to come as soon as I am done with this client meeting" saying this Harry cut the call and continued with his meeting.


    Jim called his secretary to know the details about the meeting.


    "Good morning sir" secretary entered the room.


    "I want to know all the details about the meeting which is scheduled today afternoon with Dad."


    "Sure sir, actually the foreign investors want to prepone the meeting as they have to leave the country tonight due to some personal reasons. This is a very important deal for us and we have to crack it."


    "Yeah I am sure cracking this deal won''t be a big deal." Jimmy casually answered.


    "No sir, it is indeed a big deal and not that easy as these investors have also approached our competitors before meeting us and these people are very hard to please."


    "Oh"


    "Yes sir" The secretary looked very worried as Jimmy was handling this meeting and she knew his skill set. She has been working in this company for a very long time and was one of the most experienced members in this company, that was why she was assigned to Jimmy as he was not trusted by his family and everyone believed it was needed for him to have an experienced person with him.


    Jim then seriously said "send me all details related to this project, before attending the meeting I want to go through it"


    Secretary was a bit surprised as Jimmy was acting serious, she nodded her head and responded, "Yes sir I will mail you all the details immediately"


    Jim was excited as he got an opportunity to prove his ability, he remembered Daniel''s promise of introducing him to his writer and director friend if he proves his capability. Jim knows he has to prove himself first to achieve his dream. He thought to prepare himself very well before he attended the meeting as he didn''t want to present himself as an idiot in front of these important people and let his father down. His father trusted him with something and requested him and he wanted to impress his father.


    Secretary mailed him all the necessary files, he started going through them one by one and was completely immersed in it.


    After some time, the secretary knocked on his door, "Yeah come in" Jimmy instructed, he was still seriously reading the documents on his computer and didn''t even glance at the secretary who just entered.


    The secretary was really surprised seeing Jimmy working so seriously, "Sir, it is lunch time now, you didn''t come out yet so I came to check on you." Secretary said, wondering if Jimmy is not well as he was always the first one in this office to take a lunch break.


    "What? It is already lunch time?" Jimmy was shocked. He couldn''t believe he had been going through the project details for three hours now and that too at a stretch, he thought it was only an hour since he started going through it, he was surprised at himself, he never read for so long even during his student life. His head was spinning so he decided to take a small walk.


    "I''ll have lunch later, I am not hungry." he replied to the secretary and went for a walk around the corridor, even during this time he was thinking about the project and suddenly something stuck him. He immediately called Rachel.


    "Hey Jimmy" Rachel answered as she saved his number on her phone the last time they met.


    "Hey Rachel how are you?"


    "I am good, how are you, did anything urgent come up that you called?"


    "I am fine and yeah something important came up, I want some advice from you, can you spare some time, please" Jimmy was hoping she could.


    "Sure and also you can call me up anytime, don''t be so formal, be free to ask whatever you want" Rachel said in a friendly tone.

 Chapter 57 - Family Comes First

    "Thank you so much, so there is a deal I want to crack and I have a meeting with the client in a few hours. I got to know they met a lot of our competitors for this project."


    "Yeah that is normal, because they want to give this project to the people who would bid the lowest price, it is a norm in the industry."


    "Yeah exactly but when I went through the details, I realized it is not about money, they won''t give this project to the lowest bidder but it is something else."


    "Okay and what is this something else?"


    "That I am not sure of, so wanted your thoughts and advice on what to do."


    "Who are these investors?"


    "The Tanakas, are you aware of them?"


    "Yes, of course, actually our company was also supposed to bid for it but it is clashing with another important project we are targeting, ''The Carlson Project'', I had to make the hard choice to focus on the Carlsons'' instead of on the Tanakas but yeah we did research on them and I do have an idea about this project."


    "What are your thoughts?"


    "Jimmy, before I share my thoughts with you, I want to know what you think, I just want to see if our wavelengths match."


    "So, what I observed is for the Tanakas, integrity, courteousness, politeness matters a lot, the way they described their project it was obvious how much ethics and values mean to them, even more than money and profits."


    "Bingo, that''s exactly what I felt too, they are not the people you can impress with showing off the money and the previous successes of your company but showing them how much you value people, for this you need to show them how much you value your own people, so note some of my suggestions, these are the things I would have done if I was dealing with the Tanakas."


    "Wait wait let me get a book and a pen to note them down."


    "Hahaha Jimmy you don''t need a notebook and a pen, just listen to my instructions carefully."


    "Okay" Jimmy stopped pacing around and stayed at one place and keenly listened to Rachel''s suggestions. His eyes brightened with her ideas.


    "Okay Rachel, I''ll do exactly like you said, thank you so much, you are the best." saying this Jimmy cut the call and prepared the plan.


    Rachel chuckled hearing the childlike excitement in his voice, just then she received a message from Daniel.


    ''Hope you remember our plan today.''


    ''Oh I totally forgot, thanks for the reminder.'' Rachel replied back. She did remember and was very excited to meet him but she also wanted to tease him.


    ''Glad I messaged you then'' Daniel replied back, he didn''t realise she was teasing him.


    Rachel laughed at his innocence and thought ''Both brothers are so naive, innocent and cute.'' She then continued with her work.


    Jimmy skipped his meals and planned his next steps for the meeting. The meeting was supposed to be held in a conference room, Jimmy''s secretary was supposed to receive the investors and bring them in there but Jimmy asked her to not do so and he personally went to receive them. Anthony Morris arrived at the main office ten minutes before the investors were supposed to come and he met with Jimmy near the reception area.


    "What are you doing here, aren''t you supposed to be in the conference room and why the hell did you call me at the last minute, I have no idea anything about this project." Anthony started scolding Jimmy as soon as he saw him.


    "Grandpa calm down and listen to me."


    "What?" Anthony glared at Jimmy.


    But Jimmy was not scared and he glared back at his grandpa, "Just listen to me, go to the conference room and sit on the main chair, the one where the head of the company sits."


    "Are you nuts? Your father has taken over the office, why should I sit there."


    "God grandpa for once just listen to me and follow my instructions, please trust me and stop annoying me." Jimmy very seriously instructed his grandpa.


    Anthony never saw Jimmy to be this serious, so he agreed, "Fine, I''ll do as you say but if anything goes wrong you will be the one taking the blame."


    "Sure, but please go now, the investors must be reaching, go" Jimmy insisted and therefore grandpa went to the conference room and sat on the main chair as instructed by Jimmy.


    Few minutes after grandpa left, the investors arrived, they were three people, two old men and one middle-aged man, Jimmy quickly went to the entrance with his secretary to receive them. As soon as he met them he did a respectful 90 degree bow to wish them, seeing this action of his the two old men instantly became very happy and bowed back their heads, the middle-aged man was not very impressed but he too bowed as a way of courtesy. Following Jimmy''s previous instructions the secretary too did the same and received the same respect from the investors.


    "I am Jim Morris, I am really sorry sir my father couldn''t come for today''s meeting as he was stuck somewhere else." Jimmy politely explained while taking them towards the conference room located on the third floor.


    "Sure, we can understand, we preponed the meeting at the last minute, so it was not your fault" One of the old men replied.


    "Please don''t say that Mr. Tanaka, we understand there was an emergency situation at your home, any day family comes first, it is the right thing to keep families on the top priority, I too would have done the same." Jimmy politely said.


    The secretary was shocked hearing Jimmy''s words ''Family comes first'', ''Really young master? you tortured your family to fulfill your dreams and even made fun of yourself and in turn troubled the boss, what a hypocrite you are'' secretary cursed but didn''t show her feelings on her face and presented herself as the perfect secretary.


    The Tanakas were very impressed hearing Jimmy''s words, they were happy that such a young man had such golden thoughts, they didn''t expect to come across someone like Jim.


    When the elevator arrived, Jimmy asked the three men to enter first and then he and his secretary entered. All these small actions of his were impressing the old men but the middle-aged man seemed indifferent towards Jimmy''s behavior. They all then arrived on the third floor and entered the conference room.


    They all were surprised seeing Anthony Morris in there. As soon as they arrived Anthony stood up from his chair and went towards them and was about to extend his hand for a handshake but the middle-aged man bowed to him to wish him, seeing it Anthony too bowed respectfully to wish them then the old men did the same.


    Jimmy felt thankful to the middle-aged man for bowing, he forgot to inform his grandpa to bow to them instead of shaking their hands. He was lucky there was a man younger than his grandpa in the investors team and everything fell into place as according to Tanaka''s tradition the younger ones in the room should bow to the older men.


    "Everyone please meet my grandpa Anthony Morris, before every important meeting we ensure the elder-most person in our family is present too and every important decision is taken with them in the loop. It is rare for my grandpa to visit the office to attend a meeting after he handed over the company to my father but since we are meeting such important people as you and my father couldn''t be present, he decided to come here in his stead." Jimmy explained.


    Anthony was surprised hearing Jimmy''s words, for a second there he too believed whatever nonsense Jimmy was spouting out, if it were not for him witnessing Jimmy''s behavior himself, he would have really believed everything he said, ''Your acting really improved'' grandpa thought.


    ¡­


    One hour back before this meeting


    "Grandpa you have to come to the office right now."


    "Why?"


    "There is an important meeting and I need you here."


    "Can''t you handle a meeting on your own?"


    "I''ll handle everything, I just want you to come here and just sit, don''t do anything, just sit and smile. Come fast." Jimmy practically shouted on the phone.


    "What the hell Jimmy."


    "Grandpa dress up and come and if you don''t come here in half an hour then from now on I''ll come to every gathering of yours with your two best friends and I will also ensure to spoil your fun time, I''ll make your life hell." Jimmy seriously threatened his grandpa.


    His threat really worked as after hearing his words Anthony sighed in frustration and unwillingly came to the office.


    ¡­


    Back to the present


    ''You despicable man'' grandpa thought, remembering Jimmy''s initial behavior.


    Jimmy then led all the three men to the meeting table, Jimmy sat to the left of his grandpa and the other three investors sat on grandpa''s right.

 Chapter 58 - Got The Project

    Jimmy felt proud sitting with his grandpa as this was his first time sitting on this chair for an official meeting, before his grandpa retired it was his father''s chair. Jimmy felt a sense of pride flowing through his veins.


    He then presented the plan his father prepared in advance, since he studied it well he was able to present it smoothly. The three investors were listening to his plan carefully with utmost concentration. Seeing them, Anthony felt proud as it was a good sign when the investors for a project are keenly listening to the presentation. Anthony was also impressed with the way Jimmy was handling this entire presentation.


    Meeting was concluded after an hour and the investors seemed very happy. The two old men looked at each other, one old man raised his eyebrows as if asking a question and the other old man nodded in agreement to the unspoken question.


    One of the old men then looked at Anthony and Jimmy, "We would be honest with you, we met a lot of your competitors for this project, although we would be investing in this project and you will be the one managing it, we still wanted to partner with someone who has a sense of responsibility and integrity, we want to continue to be involved in this project although externally.. Now, we can safely conclude that you guys are not just good with your business plan and management but your ethics and courteousness won us over, so instead of making you wait for two more weeks, as we were supposed to discuss whom to choose, we have already made our decision and we decided to select you and let you handle this project for us."


    Jimmy and Anthony were absolutely shocked, as it was very rare for the investors to make a decision on spot.


    The third man in the investors team too was surprised but he didn''t want to question the decision taken by the two old men and decided to keep quiet.


    "Thank you so much Mr Tanaka. I am overwhelmed." Jimmy honestly replied.


    "Haha you deserve it young man, let''s meet next month with a more detailed plan, my secretary will schedule the meeting with you."


    "Sure, Thank you so much" Jimmy stood up from his chair and bowed to him, seeing him Anthony too followed the suit and he too bowed to them and they did the same.


    Then they completed all the formalities and paperwork, then they officially handed over the project to Jimmy after some more discussion they took their leave and similar to his earlier act Jimmy dropped them off at the entrance.


    After they left, he went to his grandpa, who was sitting in shock in Jimmy''s room.


    "Grandpa Aaaa did you see I got the project."


    "How?"


    "Did you not see they were so impressed by my integrity and responsibility."


    "What the fuck, you are not at all responsible and integrity? You have Integrity? my foot."


    "Grandpa, they were supposed to give the decision after a few days but see they were so impressed by me that they took the decision right on spot."


    "That''s why I am in shock," Anthony replied.


    "Hahaha let me call dad and inform him of the news."


    Jimmy then called Harry and told him everything that happened, just like Anthony, Harry too was surprised as he knew the Tanakas are not easy people to deal with, Jimmy not only impressed them but already got the project, the announcement was supposed to happen after going through all the quotes and details but Tanakas directly announced them as the winner for this bid.


    "Jimmy let''s celebrate today." Harry said.


    "No dad today I''ll celebrate with someone else, let''s all have a nice party later on some other day to celebrate this news."


    "Sure" Harry agreed, he was so happy he would agree to every suggestion of Jimmy.


    Anthony then left for home and Jimmy called Rachel.


    "Rachel Rachel Rachel, I am so so so so happy." Jimmy shouted in excitement.


    Rachel laughed hearing his words.


    "So it was successful?"


    "Yes, we got the project and we completed the paperwork too."


    "What????" Rachel too got surprised.


    "Yes, they were so impressed they even signed the contract before leaving."


    "Oh my god Jimmy, that''s awesome news, this calls for a celebration."


    "Yes, are you free today?" Jimmy asked.


    Rachel got hesitated as to what to reply, she wondered should she tell him about her meeting up with Daniel or not, then she thought there was no point in lying so she decided to be honest, "I am actually heading towards Daniel''s new house in an hour, we made plans to meet each other."


    "Oh that''s awesome, then I''ll join you guys, let''s have a pizza party." Jimmy self-invited himself and Rachel couldn''t obviously ask him not to come as it would be rude and it was his own brother''s home, he can come whenever he wants and she too didn''t want to make her feelings obvious, so she agreed and told him to come in an hour.


    ¡­


    Earlier Today (Few hours Back)


    Daniel called Harry, initially when Harry called him, he was busy meeting with his patients and did not pick up the phone which was on silent. Later after seeing the call from his dad Daniel called him back.


    "Hi Dad, anything urgent? Sorry I couldn''t lift the phone earlier, what''s the matter?"


    "Daniel just like you said I have involved Jim in a new upcoming project, I lied to him and made him take over that project."


    "That''s good dad"


    "I am a bit worried, those people are not easy to deal with, they are very strict and¡­"


    Daniel interrupted his father, "It''s good that way Dad, things just came easy to Jimmy, let him face some difficulties too and I feel confident in him, he will handle everything well."


    "Okay, if you say so. Take care son."


    "You too dad."


    ...


    Present


    After talking to Jimmy Harry quickly dialed Daniel''s number and as he was just going through some files he quickly picked up his phone, "Hey Dad"


    "Dannyyyy just now I got a call from Jim, he already signed the contract with the Tanakas."


    "Wow that''s awesome, I didn''t know contract signing happens so fast."


    "No, it doesn''t but they were so impressed with Jimmy they signed it today itself."


    "Wow I can''t believe it, Jimmy managed it so well." Daniel was genuinely very happy for his brother.


    "Exactly, I called your grandpa too, surprisingly he too was there in the meeting with the Tanakas and he said that Jimmy handled it well and he behaved so maturely that your grandpa thought he was someone else.. Grandpa was very happy today with Jim''s involvement and dedication."


    "Finally, grandpa acknowledged his talent."


    "Yes indeed, I wanted to celebrate today with all of you." Daniel got worried hearing his words as he was meeting up with Rachel in the later part of the day but his father''s next words made him relax. "But Jimmy said no to today, so this week we will celebrate some day."


    "Sure dad, friday night would be better."


    "Okay, I''ll confirm with Jimmy then."


    "Sure bye."


    Daniel was now excited that Rachel is coming to his house for the first time so he wanted it to be special. He decided to hang out with her for some time then order food and spend some quality time with her, he was excited, not knowing what was awaiting him.


    He met with his two interns and asked them about the day''s updates and informed them he will be taking their updates everyday, he mailed them few files and asked them to go through it, his next operation is with these patients and he wanted these two to study about the patient''s condition well, he told them he will let them assist him as a spectator if they study this case well. His work was over so he updated his schedule for the next day and rushed directly to his house to make sure everything was in the proper place.


    On his way he saw Matt in the parking lot, he was having a bad feeling so he didn''t want to stop and waste his time. He therefore pretended like he didn''t see him and was about to go towards his car but Matt stopped him.


    "Daniel wanna hang out with me, I am going to the bar" Daniel''s bad feeling was proven right.


    "Sorry Matt, I can''t join as my brother is coming to meet me so I have to rush to my home" he lied as he didn''t want to tell him about Rachel.


    "But your face is so red and you are blushing as if your girlfriend is the one coming, you are lying right and trying to hide something, am I right?"


    "No no really my younger brother is coming, by the way I don''t have a girlfriend. I need to go bye"


    Saying this he did not wait for Matt''s reply, sat in the car and quickly left the hospital.

 Chapter 59 - Third Wheel

    After a few minutes, Daniel reached his house, he was excited thinking that he and Rachel would get some alone time to spend. He properly arranged things in the living room and placed them in their proper place, he then went to the bathroom in his room to take a shower. He wanted to look fresh and pleasing to the eyes. Later he was standing in front of the cupboard thinking what to wear. At Last he took a stand neck sky blue shirt and paired it with black jeans. He dressed up and checked himself out in the mirror and was satisfied with himself. Just then he heard the doorbell ring and happily went to the living room and excitedly opened the door. He was excited as he was expecting Rachel but what he saw was disappointment. Jimmy was cheerfully standing at the door entrance, he was grinning from one ear to another then pushed Daniel away from his way and happily entered the house.


    "Is this the way you treat your elder brother?" Daniel was annoyed to see Jimmy here and was even more pissed with his attitude. He tried to control his sour feelings and asked "why this sudden visit?"


    "Actually I wanted to surprise you with my presence and wanted to see the expression on your face when I''ll share one amazing good news with you, so I personally came here instead of calling you"


    Daniel felt emotional that he means so much to his brother, what he didn''t know was Jim just sugarcoated his words and actually came here to meet and hang out with Rachel.


    "So what''s that amazing good news?" Daniel excitedly asked although he knew what it was.


    Jimmy explained the events of the day in detail till the point he gave the presentation to the Tanakas. He skipped the part where he called Rachel. "Then the Tanakas who were supposed to decide their partner later after a lot of deliberation and analysis, directly made the offer to me and we got the project, the contract has been signed too." Jimmy waited for Daniel''s reaction and just as he expected Daniel was really surprised and hugged Jimmy and congratulated him, he was overwhelmed with happiness.


    "I am so proud of you Jimmy, how did it strike you that Tanakas are into courteousness and not into money?"


    "Okay, so the twist in the tale is I felt this by reading more about them and Rachel confirmed my theory, she had some idea about them, the rest of the suggestions were given by her which I followed."


    "Rachel?" This is something that Daniel really didn''t expect.


    "Yes, I called her for her opinion then she said these are the few things she would have done if she were in my stead, so she asked me to research a bit on Japanese mannerisms and traditions on the internet and I found how family and ethics are their top priority in life and Rachel suggested I should have grandpa with me to make them believe how much I respect the elderly person in our family, so, I blackmailed grandpa to come and put my acting skills to good use."


    "Jimmy, you rascal, you cheat, you despised them."


    "That''s how business works."


    "Jimmy" Daniel glared at him.


    "Okay okay I''ll convert this lie into truth and I will be more well behaved with grandpa, mom and dad, happy?"


    "What about me, why can''t you be well behaved with me too?"


    "Because you are my Danny and I can be however I want with you" Jimmy cheekily smiled.


    "Anyway did you thank Rachel as her advice really worked."


    "Yes I did, I obviously wanted to treat her as she had helped me, so I thought to meet her personally to thank her but she told me she made plans with you for today. So I decided to come here, this way I can meet her as well as I can meet you and tell you the news personally" Jimmy happily explained everything to Daniel.


    "Wait, so if Rachel was not coming here, you wouldn''t have come here too?"


    "Obviously, I mainly came here to meet her." Jimmy answered not realizing the trap he is going to fall into.


    "And then you have shared this good news with me on the phone."


    "Yes" Jimmy replied and realized what he just did.


    "Wow, you despicable freak, you just told me you personally came here to tell me the news but you actually came here to meet Rachel."


    "Haha my lie has been caught, sorry bro." Jimmy was shameless so he didn''t feel bad and still smiled.


    "So you knew Rachel was coming here?"


    "Yeah of course, I asked her for her plans today and she told me she is meeting you, so I too came here"


    "So Rachel knows you are coming here?" Daniel asked in a low and serious tone.


    "Yes, I told her I''ll be joining too."


    "You stupid asshole, don''t you understand that we made a plan to meet each other and she only wanted to meet me and I too was eagerly waiting to meet her and you invited yourself to be the third wheel."


    "Oh fuck it did not strike me bro, I am so sorry as I was excited to meet her and then you too, I thought this was a better idea. Please forgive me, I''ll sort it out and would come up with a plan so that you and Rachel can meet more frequently, ok? Take that as my compensation for today, okay?" he winked at Daniel.


    "What plan?"


    "You will see for yourself." Jimmy smiled confidently but he was nervous and started to think of some excuse for bringing them closer, if he doesn''t come up with something his brother would kill him.


    "By the way bro you do remember your promise right?" Jimmy again asked as a way to distract him.


    "What promise?" Daniel pretended to be unaware of what Jimmy was asking although he knew what it was.


    "Jack Nolan. Does that name ring a bell in your mind and remind you of something?" Jimmy asked anxiously.


    "Umm, who Jack Nolan?" Daniel continued pretending.


    "Bro, your best friend, you remember you told me you will introduce me to Jack Nolan if I crack a project based on my capabilities"


    "Yeah so what?"


    "Danny I''ll kill you if you continue acting."


    "What acting?"


    "Danny dude pleaseee." Jimmy almost cried.


    "Yes I did promise but where the hell did you crack the entire project, you just got a contract and that too by deceiving people, you presented dad''s plan and used Rachel''s advice to impress them, do something on your own and then I''ll introduce you to Jack."


    "Woah look at you calling Mr. Nolan so casually and what the hell are all these conditions?"


    "Jimmy, I don''t want you to be known as someone who failed at managing business and therefore went for acting as a career but rather I want you to be known as someone who in spite of being so amazing at business still chose to follow his passion and entered the field of acting."


    "But why?"


    "I don''t want people pointing fingers at my brother and making fun of him when it is all not true, I know how capable you are Jimmy, if you were really as useless as grandpa and others think then I would have never insisted on you to prove yourself first, I know others'' opinion of you is absolutely wrong and I can''t have people looking down on my brother so I insisted you to successfully complete a task and I am sure you will."


    "Ok Danny, to be honest I don''t think I am as capable as you think I am, I too have the same opinion about myself as grandpa and others have."


    "That''s the problem, you yourself don''t know how amazing you are, but I know, I have seen you since the day you were born, I know my baby brother better than he knows himself, so trust my vision."


    "Okay, thanks Danny for having so much faith in me" Jimmy hugged Daniel as he got a bit emotional and his will to successfully implement the project got strengthened.


    Just then the Doorbell rang, Jimmy looked at Daniel smiling cheekily, "Don''t you dare" warning Jimmy, Daniel went to open the door. He controlled the excitement and anxiety he felt and opened the door with a humble look.


    Rachel was standing there with a light smile but she looked a bit tired, she was dressed up in a light blue shirt tucked in black pants, holding the suit''s jacket in one hand and hair tied in a long ponytail. She looked like a professional and this was Daniel''s first time seeing her in an office attire, he thought she looked even more beautiful in formal wear, he had a weird fantasy to see her in a business meeting and wanted to know how she deals with her employees, he shook his head brushing all these thoughts away, he charmingly smiled at her and welcomed her inside.

 Chapter 60 - Penthouse

    "Did you face any trouble reaching my home?" Daniel asked as he welcomed her inside.


    "Since you shared your Geo location, it was easy to reach and your security is damn good too, it was not difficult to find your house" she looked around his house and commented, "I did not expect your home to be a penthouse on the top floor of this apartment. It is so beautiful and it seems like there is so much privacy in here just like an independent house."


    "Yes that''s why I bought a penthouse, it is secured and there is privacy"


    "Wow there seems to be a gym room"


    Daniel replied "Yeah it was my dream to have my own private place with a gym, swimming pool and a private terrace for parties. I am even planning to convert one part of this house into a small theatre room to watch movies."


    "Wow what an idea! You have the best taste in decorating and planning a home it seems."


    "Yeah thanks, I think I got this talent from my mother" he was about to speak more but just then Jimmy interrupted their conversation.


    Jimmy came to Rachel and was very excited to see her, he tightly hugged her, even though he knew Jimmy''s good intentions Daniel couldn''t help feeling jealous and he too wanted to tightly hug her and hold her in his arms but was hesitant to do so unlike Jim.


    "Congratulations Jimmy, I am really happy that you cracked this project" Rachel was really happy for him.


    "Without you I couldn''t have achieved this and now I have finally impressed my family, especially my grandpa. He was really happy today"


    "It is because of your potential and your capabilities you were able to crack it, I just guided you"


    "Don''t be so modest, Rachel, if not for your suggestions this wouldn''t have been possible for sure."


    "Fine if you want to keep on praising me, I don''t mind, you can continue." Rachel joked and by looking at the house she again commented, "Can I have a tour of your house Daniel it is looking great."


    "Sure" Jimmy responded on behalf of Daniel.


    "It must have been really expensive and difficult to have gotten a house in this location." Rachel again asked Daniel.


    Before Daniel could respond, Jimmy held Rachel''s one arm, took away the suit jacket which was on her other arm and threw it carelessly on one of the couches in the living room and said, "Yes I''ll tell you all the details and I''ll show you around." Then he led her around the house.


    "This apartment was under construction when Danny booked this penthouse that is why he was able to get this house, there was very high demand for every flat in this apartment because there is only one house on one floor and the owners had a choice to plan the architecture of their apartment the way they want but of course that was if they booked in advance during the construction and therefore Daniel hired an architect and planned this entire house according to his taste"


    The door opens to the long living room which is attached to a big wide balcony both separated by long floor to ceiling windows. The balcony was wide enough to accommodate one big hot tub in the middle that can easily accommodate 10 to 15 people comfortably.


    "It was not feasible to build a swimming pool here so we built a hot tub instead" Jimmy explained.


    There was a stylishly designed staircase at one end of the balcony, it could be seen that safety measures were taken in designing it. After showing her the balcony, Jimmy led Rachel upstairs and Daniel silently followed the both of them. The terrace was a private one, that was the advantage Daniel had, he would have a separate and private terrace because of his penthouse, he therefore had to pay a higher price than others for this flat. Rachel was impressed with this home and already loved it. Then they went downstairs. There was one bedroom on one side of the living room, it was the master bedroom which belonged to Daniel, the room interior was decorated in all white complemented with the color brown. The wardrobes and bed were brown, whereas the walls were all white, there was a brown bean bag on one side of the room and the rest of the room decor was in brown or wooden color, the design was minimalist but yet looked very pleasant to one''s eyes.


    There was a huge study room next to Daniel''s bedroom, a long table designed in mahogany style and a huge chair complementing it were placed at one end of the room with Daniel''s laptop lying on it, there were other files neatly arranged on the table. At the other side of the room, a rack full of books was standing straight, the majority of the books on the shelf were about medical sciences and neurology, there were few non-fictional books too on modern economy and British history. There was a long brown couch similar to the one in Daniel''s room placed opposite the book shelf where one can conveniently sit and read. The couch was long enough to accommodate four people conveniently.


    An open kitchen on the other side of the living room gave a modern vibe, one can see the kitchen from the living room, it was designed perfectly with all shelves and cabinets designed in cream and brown, it gave a pleasant and hygienic feeling, the microwave oven was placed on one corner of the platform with a separate section for it, the dishwasher was a part of one of the cabinets and the refrigerator was standing at the end of the kitchen. The sink was on one end of the platform. There was another long platform like slab opposite to the main platform that separated the kitchen and the living room. The platform of kitchen was shaped in a C-structure. There was a dining area next to the kitchen, with a long dining table designed in contemporary style with ten chairs around it. It was a pleasant sight and would make one want to cook dinner in the kitchen and have it in the dining area.


    On the other side of the living area there were four rooms, two bedrooms, one large gym room with all necessary gym equipment properly arranged. The walls of the gym room were made of glass so one can see the gym as soon as they enter the living area.


    There was one empty room next to the gym, Jimmy explained this is the room Daniel is planning to convert into a mini-theater. Opposite to these two rooms there are two bedrooms, one belonged to Jimmy and was designed brightly, his room was decorated in shades of red and light grey, If Daniel''s room was classy then Jimmy''s room can be described as lively. "Your bedrooms reflect your personality" Rachel commented and Jimmy agreed. The next room to Jimmy''s was a guest bedroom designed similar to that of Daniel''s but it was designed it White and Grey instead.


    "The house is damn pretty." Rachel turned to look at Daniel who had been silently following them when Jimmy took her on a tour around.


    "Thanks Rachel, but some of the stuff is still remaining, I need to buy more antiques and house decor for the bedrooms and the living room. I need to go shopping, I couldn''t initially because of my busy schedule and I am not sure what would look better."


    Jim just got an idea and he interrupted him, "Danny, why don''t you take Rachel for home decor selection as women have better choices than us men and they are way better than us in decorating a home, and I anyway can''t help you with this as I am really bad at these kinds of stuff" he suggested.


    Daniel and Rachel were feeling weird as to what to say, it was a good opportunity to spend more time together but neither of them didn''t want to seem desperate, seeing them in discomfort Jimmy continued "Rachel why don''t you help my brother just like you helped me?" He understood their discomfort.


    "Sure, I am happy to help, if he doesn''t mind" she turned towards Daniel waiting to know his answer.


    "I''d be glad if you can take out some time and help me shop." Daniel replied and he looked normal but he was very happy inside.


    "Cool, call me whenever you want to go but let me know in advance, I will clear my schedule accordingly."


    "Sure"


    Daniel was happy and thanked Jim in his heart that although he kind of became a third wheel today, he did find another chance for them to meet again.


    Daniel then made coffee for all of them. They all settled in the living room to chit-chat. Jimmy was checking his phone, Daniel was telling Rachel about his new job, while Rachel was keenly listening to him sipping on her coffee, just then Jimmy loudly shouted and startled everyone in the room.


    ...


    Guys I am participating in the win-win event this month, I will be grateful if you can buy the privilege subscription which only costs 1 coin, please support this author in this event. Thank you

 Chapter 61 - 20% Discount

    Startled by Jimmy''s shout, Rachel''s hand trembled and the coffee cup in her hand fell down, she accidentally spilled the hot coffee on herself.


    "Fuck" Rachel reflexively shouted.


    "Oh no, Rachel you fine?" Daniel quickly went to get some tissues, "Jimmy what happened? Why did you shout?" Daniel scolded him.


    "Oh fuck, I am so sorry, I was actually called by an agency to audition for a role and I got excited so I shouted, Rachel I am really sorry."


    Rachel smiled at him and said, "Hey chill I was startled, and the coffee was luckily not that hot, so it is alright." she also added, "By the way congratulations for this opportunity, it seems like your lucky day."


    "Thank you Rachel" Jimmy thanked her but he was still feeling guilty.


    Rachel''s light blue shirt was drenched in coffee, "Rachel why don''t you change your clothes and also have a bath you will feel better as you directly came here from your office." Daniel suggested.


    Rachel too was feeling uncomfortable in her office clothes but she hesitated, "I didn''t carry any extra clothes with me and I don''t have my usual back-up clothes in the car."


    "It''s okay, I''ll give you my clothes, they will probably fit you."


    "Oh okay, I don''t mind."


    Daniel then led Rachel to his room and gave his shorts and a black t-shirt, he also handed her a bathrobe and told her they are all new so she doesn''t have to worry about the hygiene of these clothes.


    "Thank you so much." Rachel went for a bath and Daniel closed his room''s door and went to the living room where Jimmy was again on his phone.


    He then slightly slapped him on the head, "Can''t you act like a human, what if that coffee was hot and she burnt herself."


    "Sorry bro for hurting your darling Rachel." Jimmy teased him and was smiling cheekily.


    "Hush, she is just a few meters away what if she hears."


    "So what? Are you ever planning to confess?"


    "I need some time, let things progress naturally."


    "Oh god, what the hell natural progression means?"


    "You will see"


    In the washroom Rachel had a very comfortable bath, she used the same underwear but her bra too got soaked with her shirt so she got worried what to do, she felt glad that Daniel gave her a thick black colored t-shirt and she was not looking awkward wearing it, she thought did Daniel think through it or it was a coincidence that he selected a t-shirt which would not look awkward even if she is not wearing a bra. She blushed thinking about it.


    She then wore the shorts and the t-shirt and just combed her hair after the bath and left it open, she had long hair so she decided to keep it open and let her hair fall on the front side of her body so that it can cover a part of her breasts.


    She soaked her own clothes and dried them on a dryer which was on the other side of the large bathroom.


    ''Daniel planned everything very well'' she thought.


    After that she came out and she saw Daniel already cleaned the stain marks of the coffee and Jimmy was watching TV with Daniel sitting next to him.


    Daniel was watching her in awe, the moment he saw her wearing his clothes, he felt hot, she was looking damn sexy in them, his shorts which reached a little above his knees were longer when Rachel wore and it crossed her knees, the loose black t-shirt was making her look adorable and the loose hair added to her charm, overall he found her look damn hot, he realised he likes Rachel in every type of clothing and no matter what she wears, he always finds her amazing in them, he smiled at himself.


    "Sorry again Rachel" Jimmy apologized when he saw her.


    "No, rather I should thank you, I had a refreshing bath and changed into much comfortable clothing. Office clothes are not that comfortable after a few hours and especially when you are chilling." she explained.


    "Oh, that''s good then, also Rachel I hung your suit jacket in the guest room''s cupboard, hope that is fine?" Jimmy asked.


    "Yeah, thank you so much."


    "It is a bit late, should I order food for us?" Jimmy asked, happy with the thought of ordering food.


    "Yes please, I am dying of hunger" It was already 8pm.


    "Any preferences?" Jimmy asked


    "I am fine with anything." Daniel said.


    "Pizza?" Rachel asked excitedly.


    "Bingo, I too was thinking of pizza."


    "Great then"


    "Rachel there is an amazing Pizza place near this area, I''ll order from there, are you allergic to mushrooms, corn or any of the toppings?"


    "No no, I am fine with anything, if possible order a pizza with a lot of jalapenos."


    "Woah, I and Daniel, too love jalapenos, our food choices match, that''s amazing."


    Then Jim went to the other side to order pizzas and some side dishes for them, leaving Daniel and Rachel alone in the living room, who were relaxing on the couch.


    Daniel decided to get drinks for them so he asked before going, "Rachel, do you want beer or champagne?"


    "Beer and I want a mild one because tomorrow I have to go to work earlier than usual."


    "Oh yeah right, because champagne will get you drunk quickly." Daniel taunted Rachel reminding her of the dinner fiasco that happened two days ago.


    Rachel was embarrassed when Daniel mentioned that night, "I am really sorry, I usually don''t get so drunk but that day I drank way too much and that champagne was very strong." Rachel tried to come up with an explanation for her embarrassing behavior.


    "Oh don''t worry, you were not a troublemaker, I handled you well but you know what."


    "What?"


    "You were talking about some milkshakes while you were drunk."


    Daniel didn''t forget this topic at all and was still curious to know what that dream of Rachel was about.


    "I am not sure what you are talking about, what milkshakes?" Rachel again pretended as if she had no idea what he was talking about.


    Daniel decided not to let her off the hook so easily therefore he moved closer to her who was sitting at one end of the couch and seductively spoke, "Let me remind you then, you had a dream, I was at your home with two milkshakes, I gave one of the shakes to you ..." Daniel leaned closer to her while narrating the dream


    Rachel remembered every minute detail of that dream and her heart started beating faster when Daniel came closer to her and started narrating that amazing dream to her.


    He continued, "After drinking the milkshake, the foam residue was left around your mouth and then I¡­" he suddenly stopped because Rachel told him the dream only till here.


    Rachel was not sure what to say.


    "Then I did what Rachel?" Daniel asked in a low whisper, he was sitting next to her couch and was leaning towards her, his face was very close and she could see every feature of his more clearly and she gulped with dirty thoughts filling her mind.


    Rachel wanted to enact that dream and show him what he actually did, she was thinking should she initiate a kiss or not but just then Jimmy excitedly came running towards them.


    "Guys good news." he shouted, not realizing that he just ruined a romantic moment for them and he didn''t notice the angry glare of his brother.


    Daniel got super pissed with his baby brother but he casually leaned back and controlled his anger, Rachel felt awkward that Jimmy suddenly came but seeing Jimmy''s reaction they understood he didn''t know what he just did and they sighed in relief.


    "What''s the good news Jimmy?" Daniel asked, annoyance was evident in his tone which Jimmy didn''t notice.


    "Today there is a 20% off at the pizza place I ordered from, isn''t that awesome."


    Daniel really wanted to beat up his younger brother who ruined their moment because of a 20% discount at some pizza place.


    "That''s awesome news Jimmy" Rachel faked enthusiasm as she didn''t want to hurt Jimmy''s happy mood and he really looked like a happy child who got his favorite toy.


    Jimmy then went to the refrigerator and brought three chilled beers for them, initially Daniel was supposed to bring one for Rachel but he was so immersed in teasing her that he forgot.


    "So what''s up with you, what were you two talking about?" Jimmy innocently asked as he handed the beers to them and sat on the couch adjacent to where these two were sitting, he really had no idea what was happening here, although Daniel was sitting close to Rachel, it did not look inappropriate and since they were talking in low voices, Jimmy didn''t hear their conversation at all.


    Rachel felt awkward and was unsure what to answer, she wondered what lie to come up with but just then Daniel came to her rescue.

 Chapter 62 - Spare Key

    "So what''s up with you, what were you two talking about?" Jimmy innocently asked, unaware of the romantic moment he ruined.


    "Rachel was telling me about the Tanakas and the project that you got." Daniel easily lied.


    "Ohh yeah, Rachel I was intending to talk to you about it, the Tanakas said they will meet me after a month and they want to see the detailed project plan. I can manage all of it but I want to learn some basics from you. Can you spare me some time, I think just five days and two hours a day of mini-training would be enough."


    "Sure, as I promised you earlier, I can definitely do that, is it okay if these five days are spread out randomly?"


    "Of course, we don''t have to meet every single day, based on your first day training I''ll prepare myself before the next training and would simultaneously work on this project too."


    "Yes, I was about to suggest that, it would be a great idea if you could, also start working on the project already before our first meet, we will have some direction then" she looked like a professional when she talked about work.


    "Okay, then let''s meet here at Danny''s house as it is convenient for both of us, I would suggest just keep some of your clothes here, it will be more comfortable for you that way."


    Rachel felt awkward with this suggestion but then Daniel said, "Yeah and also keep this with you, in case you are ever tired and want a break you can come to my home and rest." Daniel gave her the spare key which he has been carrying around in his pocket since before she came.


    In one of their previous conversations Daniel told her he would be giving her a spare key to his house so that she can come and relax here whenever she wants. Rachel totally forgot about this conversation and at that time she thought he was kidding.


    "Were you serious?" Rachel surprisingly asked.


    "Why would I joke about spare keys, it is not even a good joke to crack about." Daniel seriously replied.


    Rachel thought ''This guy''s sense of humor is really bad it seems.''


    "But Daniel wouldn''t it be weird for me to have the spare key of your house?" Rachel was reluctant to accept his house keys.


    "Why?"


    Rachel wanted to smack her head somewhere, how can she answer this question, ''Because spare keys are something your close friends, family or girlfriend has and I am neither of them, should I say this but how can I say something like this, it would be rude'' she felt awkward and was unsure how to handle this situation.


    "Rachel we are friends and some day when you would come here to teach Jimmy I might be not here and he might come late so instead of waiting you can stay here and as I told you earlier you can come here and relax during your work hours too, my father bought an apartment near his office so that he can stay there itself if the work is too much and travelling would have just wasted more of his time and would be tiring, in times like these he used to inform us in advance then me, mom and Jimmy too used to go there and live in that apartment for weeks with him, so I understand how comfortable it is to have a home near your workplace where you can just relax, so please consider my house as yours and you can crash here whenever you want, you don''t even have to inform me. During my university days, a friend of mine had a home nearby where we all friends used to crash a lot, consider this something like that." Daniel explained his intention behind offering her the spare key seeing the awkwardness she was going through.


    Rachel felt very touched with his words, she liked his caring nature and found this gesture of his very warm and therefore she accepted the spare key, she added it to the bunch of keys she already had and thanked Daniel.


    "Rachel I''ll study the project more deeply and will let you know when we need to meet, is that fine?" Jimmy asked.


    "Absolutely" then Rachel remembered something and asked, "By the way, what about the audition you got?"


    Jimmy got very happy that Rachel remembers it, "Oh that, I got a call from my agent, that there is a women oriented play and they want me to play the second male-lead in it, lot of people are rejecting this role so they are conducting open auditions for this role where anyone and everyone can audition for it, so my agent booked a slot for me, I got my audition scheduled on saturday, as it is a rest day and I can also practice before auditioning."


    "Jimmy but do ensure you still focus well on this project, don''t get distracted." Daniel warned him.


    "Of course Danny, I am not sure if I will even get this role but there is no harm in auditioning but I do want to give my best so I will practice but don''t worry I won''t practice during the office hours, I will only do so during my free time."


    "Good" Daniel was happy Jimmy is learning to manage his time and is acting mature.


    "If I may ask, you said a lot of people are rejecting this role, any idea why?" Rachel was curious to know.


    "So, it is a women oriented play as I already told you, in this play men are all assholes and women are amazing, the second male-lead is a gay and he marries a woman so that his sexual preference is not revealed to the world and he continues having affairs with other men. Many actors don''t prefer playing the role as a gay character at the initial stage of their career afraid that they would be sterotyped and assuming that they would receive only gay roles in the future and also the writer and director of the play want a younger person for this role, preferably a novice and they don''t want experienced actors for it, that''s why they are not getting that perfect actor they are looking for."


    "Oh, then you don''t mind playing a gay character? what if you are stereotyped too?" Rachel asked.


    "Of course not, in some plays I might play the role of a doctor and in some I might play a police officer but in real I am neither of them, acting out something that we are not is a normal and the most obvious essence of the acting profession and at times these are the roles that are even more difficult to enact, if I am asked to play the role of a spoiled brat it would be so easy for me to play as I would be acting out myself but then this won''t be real acting, this is not something that would bring out the real talent in me but rather me acting as someone that I am not I can actually prove my acting skills. So, I would be happy to play the character of a gay cheat as this way I''ll be able to show multiple layers of my acting and emotions better, acting as an antogonist is more difficult than that of a protagonist, making people hate you is difficult and this would bring out more shades in a character and this is the first time I have been asked to audition for a proper role, so I don''t want to let go off an opportunity like this."


    Daniel was impressed hearing his baby brother''s words, he never knew Jimmy was so open-minded and had such deep thoughts, he felt proud of him and hoped he would get this role.


    "Wow Jimmy, you gave me a completely different perception and I really hope you get this role." Rachel voiced Daniel''s opinion too.


    "Thanks Rachel but please don''t be disappointed if I don''t get this role." Jimmy joked and laughed at his own joke.


    "May the best man get this role." Rachel lifted her beer bottle and raised a toast.


    Daniel and Jimmy followed the suite and did the same.


    Few minutes later their food was delivered. Daniel, Rachel and Jim had pizza with beer and other side dishes.


    Jimmy saw Rachel and Daniel enjoying the food and he had a sudden urge to tease them and wanted to make them feel awkward, it is fun teasing people.


    So, Jimmy asked her, "Rachel, do you have any friends who are single?"


    She suddenly choked on her food and asked why, she didn''t expect Jimmy to ask her something like this so randomly.


    "See now my elder brother has found someone for himself so I feel it is time that I also find myself a girlfriend. You know why I never had a girlfriend Rachel?" Jimmy asked.


    This time Daniel was the one who choked on his food, he was shocked with Jimmy''s words and thought why the hell is his brother trying to create misunderstanding between him and Rachel.

 Chapter 63 - Stay For The Night

    Rachel too was surprised hearing Jimmy''s words and wondered who this woman is that Daniel found for himself, her heart was beating faster than before, she felt anxious and nervous but since Jimmy asked her a question ''You know why I never had a girlfriend Rachel'' she first decided to focus on that and know more about it.


    "Why Jimmy?" she asked between gritted teeth and pretended like she is interested in knowing why Jimmy never had a girlfriend.


    "Because of my brother I never had a girlfriend, he is older than me and deserves to enter the dating world first and I thought he would feel lonely if I found myself a girlfriend first but now since he already has someone, I too can enter the world of love and relationships." Jimmy blurted out some nonsense, he wanted to laugh hard seeing their expressions but thanks to his acting skills he was able to handle himself.


    Daniel retorted back at Jimmy''s statement, "I have never objected to you having a girlfriend, the truth is no girl ever fell for you and you are blaming me for your single status." Daniel got super annoyed with Jimmy and he forgot the fact that Jimmy talked about him finding someone which has already triggered Rachel.


    "Daniel, you didn''t tell me you found someone for yourself." Rachel casually questioned him, she was trying to hide the anger that was building in her and ignored the banter between the brothers.


    "Rachel you don''t know who that woman is?" Jimmy looked surprised but it was a provocation.


    "No." Rachel replied back with gritted teeth.


    "What nonsense, I have no woman and I didn''t find anyone for myself, why are you lying to her Jimmy?" Daniel got angry and he glared at his shameless brother.


    "Woah, how can you not tell Rachel about her." Jimmy innocently countered his brother and added, "Or were we supposed to hide the news till you two would have made it official?" Jimmy''s lies and his expressions were so perfect that it seemed like he was telling the truth.


    Rachel got very annoyed and thought, ''I am a fool, I thought our feelings are mutual but that doesn''t seem the case''.


    Jimmy saw Rachel''s expressions and understood he might go over the line and so he decided to clear the air, "Hahaha I really like annoying Daniel this way, I am kidding he is single and is not dating anyone." he blurted out the truth.


    But Rachel still had her doubts and was not sure what''s true and what''s not.


    Daniel then explained himself, "I was in Peebles till the past few weeks and I already told you I am single, during this time too I didn''t meet with anyone so how will I suddenly have a girlfriend, if I really had one I would have been spending time with her instead of you and Jimmy."


    This explanation made perfect sense and Rachel''s heart now felt at ease.


    "Yeah yeah why are you giving me an explanation, I don''t care if you are single or you have a girlfriend." Rachel indifferently spoke as she didn???t want to seem affected by it.


    Daniel chuckled and said, "I am explaining because you are my friend and friends have a right to know about each other''s lives, at least the basic information."


    ''Woah he is smart and good with words'' Rachel thought and nodded at Daniel''s words in understanding.


    It was 9:20 pm, Rachel saw the time and got a bit worried, "Oh god guys it is already so late, I think I should head back home."


    Daniel then sternly told her that he will drop her home.


    "What? No need, you will drop me and then you will come back to your home, no need for taking so much trouble, I traveled late at night multiple times, it is not a problem." Rachel explained.


    Although Daniel did not discuss the message she received the previous night, the thought of it never left his mind, he just didn''t find the need to discuss it without getting any further information but because of it he couldn''t let her go alone so late at night, he was worried about her.


    "Rachel please don''t argue, my mind won''t be at peace if you will travel alone." Daniel looked very serious, it was rare for him to look so troubled.


    "I was actually planning to stay here tonight, but it''s okay, tonight I''ll stay at home and on the way I''ll drop Rachel." Jimmy suggested he was not aware of what was happening but he knows his brother, he doesn''t get serious without a reason and if he is then it meant the matter should not be taken lightly, so he decided to head back home instead.


    Just then Rachel''s grandpa called Daniel.


    "Hello grandpa." Daniel politely wished.


    Rachel didn''t think much as she thought Anthony was the one on the phone.


    "Hello Daniel, is Rachel still there?"


    "Yes grandpa, what happened?"


    "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Sure, please don''t hesitate"


    "Can Rachel stay at your home tonight?"


    "Yeah sure no problem, may I know what happened?"


    "Yes Daniel, something happened but there is nothing to worry about it, if you have some time tomorrow, can we meet, I''ll explain everything in more detail but it is better if we meet in person. Don''t tell anything to Rachel and don''t mention to her about our meeting tomorrow"


    These words from grandpa worried Daniel but he decided to agree with him, "Sure grandpa"


    "Can you hand over the phone to Rachel?"


    "Sure"


    Then Daniel handed over the phone to Rachel and she got confused as to why Daniel is asking her to talk to Anthony then he told her it was James on the call.


    "Yes grandpa"


    "Darling can you stay at Daniel''s home tonight?"


    "Why grandpa, what happened? Are you alright?" Rachel got worried.


    James chuckled and said, "Haha what would happen to me, I am absolutely fine, it is just that tonight me and Anthony are going to stay over at Michael''s house, you know boys night out."


    Rachel smiled hearing her grandpa''s words, "Oh is that so?"


    "Yes, I would feel better if you are surrounded by people and Anthony told me Jimmy too is there, Daniel and Jimmy are good decent kids, would you mind living there for tonight?"


    "Umm no grandpa but I need to ask Daniel first."


    "I already did, he said he doesn''t mind."


    "Oh ok but grandpa is everything alright?" Rachel was still worried.


    Just then James put his phone on speaker, "Anthony, Michael please tell her everything is alright."


    "Rachel don''t worry, we are having fun here and we don''t want you to live alone in that big house and worry your grandpa, so I suggested that he let you stay at Danny''s house." Anthony explained.


    Michael added, "If Jimmy or Daniel troubles you, just call me up, I will take care of them." he sounded cheerful.


    Hearing their voices Rachel understood they were indeed having fun and agreed to stay at Daniel''s house and after exchanging a few words she cut the call.


    "Daniel you sure don''t mind me staying here tonight?" Rachel still wanted to confirm.


    "Rachel I gave you my spare keys, why would I mind you staying here rather I wanted to suggest this initially but I thought you might feel awkward so I offered to drop you. I''ll be glad if you stay here and grace my apartment with your presence."


    Rachel smiled hearing his words and Jimmy got excited, "Wow Rachel is gonna stay with us tonight, that''s amazing, let''s have a movie night."


    Rachel laughed at Jimmy''s childlike excitement.


    "Jimmy, how about you practice your audition with us, you enact your role and we will give you our reviews." Rachel suggested.


    "Hey that''s a great idea, they already mailed me the script, give me half an hour, I''ll memorise all the dialogues." Jimmy quickly rushed to his bedroom and shut the door.


    "Daniel?" Rachel softly called.


    "Yes" he turned towards her who was sitting next to him on the couch.


    "I felt something was wrong with grandpa, did he tell you anything else apart from asking for your permission for my stay?"


    Daniel did not want to lie to Rachel but since her grandpa asked him not to let her know anything and the matter seemed serious so he decided to give her grandpa the benefit of doubt, he thought if the matter is not that serious then the next time he will tell her the truth and apologize to her but for now he decided to hide the truth from her.


    "No he didn''t say anything else. Why? What happened?"


    "I felt like he was hiding something from me" Rachel confessed her thoughts to him and she sounded very worried.


    "If I''ll tell you what it is, will you promise to not tell grandpa about it and put me in an awkward situation?" He seriously questioned her.

 Chapter 64 - The Bet

    "If I''ll tell you what it is, will you promise to not tell grandpa about it and put me in an awkward situation?"


    "Yes I promise" Rachel was worried as to what it is going to be about and prepared herself for the worst.


    "Also you won''t feel awkward after knowing it, promise me that"


    "Yes I won''t" she almost shouted at him as he was scaring her even more, so she expressed her thoughts, "Daniel you are really scaring me now."


    "They just wanted us to spend more time with each other, it seems our grandpas didn''t give up on the idea of getting us married."


    Daniel casually answered her, he thought this would be the best reply as she will stop worrying about the actual thing, if he would say there is nothing then she would definitely not believe it as she knew her grandpa very well. Daniel also knew their grandpas are still rooting for them, so he found this lie to be more plausible and believable.


    "Oh" Rachel got a bit embarrassed and her face turned red, she believed Daniel and didn''t doubt him at all. Her grandpa and his friends were capable of pulling something like this.


    "But don''t worry, I respect your feelings and I won''t encourage such behaviour from them but it was a reasonable request to let you stay here as your grandpa is really not at home right now and after yesterday''s message I would feel better if you are around more people and even better if you are around me, that''s why I agreed to his request, I have no other ill intentions." Daniel explained his point as he felt it is important to make her feel secured, somewhere he was scared that she might again run away.


    "No no, I never thought you have any ill intentions, I am sorry if my grandpa made you feel awkward."


    "Believe me he didn''t"


    "That''s good then"


    They both then sat in silence as they were unsure what to talk about next or what to do, there was an awkwardness between them. Daniel then thought of something and came up with an idea, "Hey Rachel, you like playing chess?"


    "Oh yes I do"


    "Do you wanna have a match till Jimmy is preparing for the rehearsal?"


    "Oh that will be great"


    "Cool, I''ll bring the game." Daniel headed towards the empty room to bring the game as he dumped his other stuff there and Rachel went to Daniel''s bathroom, the one she used to freshen up earlier.


    She first checked her bra which she left to dry and finding out it was not wet anymore and is wearable she sighed in relief and quickly wore it. Although there was nothing wrong with the t-shirt and the guys didn''t make her feel uncomfortable in any way, she still felt a bit weird roaming bra-less like that, and since she was staying here for tonight she decided to once check just in case.


    Rachel then came out of the room and saw Daniel already set up the game on the center table of the living room. He didn''t ask Rachel where she was as he already had an idea what she was up to, he could feel her being uncomfortable when she changed into his clothes and he got an idea why but he decided to not focus on it as that might make her more conscious of herself.


    "I went to use your washroom" Rachel awkwardly explained.


    "Yeah it is fine, come let''s start the game."


    Daniel was not using his own washroom because he got an idea that she might have dried her clothes in there and if he would go in there she will feel uncomfortable so he didn''t use his washroom for a long time and before setting up the game he used the common washroom of the house for relieving himself.


    There was a center table surrounded by three long couches on its three sides, Daniel and Rachel sat opposite of each other with the game in between them.


    "Black or White?" Daniel asked.


    "Anything is fine." Rachel replied.


    "Choose one when I am being nice." Daniel seriously said.


    Rachel chuckled and said, "Black"


    "Good" then Daniel arranged the board and made his first move.


    Rachel and Daniel continued playing and the match was becoming very interesting, it was obvious that they both are really good at this game, while playing chess one can understand the level of their opponent in the starting few moves itself, Daniel and Rachel therefore understood that the other person was not a weak opponent.


    The game then came to a very serious point, Rachel''s pieces were now attacking Daniel''s and Daniel was deeply thinking his next move, when she looked at him thinking seriously her heart fluttered, ''Fuck, he looks so hot when he is seriously thinking'' she thought.


    They were playing with a timer so Daniel quickly decided a move and made it.


    Rachel was surprised with it as she didn''t expect this move and if she doesn''t plan her next move properly she would be trapped in a check and mate. So, Rachel stopped drooling over Daniel and seriously thought about her next move.


    The match was turning intense, to a point that Daniel and Rachel started taunting each other.


    "What a silly move" Rachel taunted him.


    "You will realize the impact of my silly move later." Daniel countered.


    "It is just your way of covering up for your silly move." Rachel made fun of him.


    "You will see, at the end of the match, I''ll be the winner and you will be the loser."


    Rachel was surprised seeing the childish side of Daniel and she found it really cute and different from his regular serious and responsible side.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself mister, I''ll be the one who would shine with victory at the end of this match and not you."


    "Let''s have a bet"


    "Sure, sounds interesting"


    "Say that when you will lose" Daniel taunted her.


    "Let''s see who will win and who will lose."


    "Okay, Loser will be Winner''s slave for a week and will fulfill every wish and command of their master." Daniel smiled naughtily at Rachel.


    Rachel got a bit scared and was thinking should she agree or not, it can be a trap.


    "Are you scared? Because you know you will lose." Daniel''s words successfully provoked Rachel.


    "No, I am not, why not make it for 10 days instead of a week." Rachel wanted to show how confident she is in herself.


    "Fine then 10 days it is. Deal?"


    "Deal" They both shook hands and locked the deal.


    Daniel smirked thinking, ''Let me win and see I''ll make you spend all your free time with me''


    Rachel thought, ''I have to win this game and make him my slave then I''ll be able to do whatever I want. What should I do with him? Tie him to the bed and then I''ll gobble him up?''


    With these thoughts they continued the game which went on for 40 more minutes and Jimmy came out from his room after memorizing all the dialogues, he saw Danny and Rachel completely indulged in the game of chess and decided not to disturb them, he sat on the couch which was adjacent to the ones Rachel and Daniel were sitting on.


    These two were so immersed in the game they didn''t even realize that Jimmy was here, Jimmy saw the board and realized how interesting the game is.


    Anthony was the one who taught his grandsons the game of chess, these three used to play the game a lot, when two of them are playing the third one used to keep an eye on the timer, at times Harry or Catherine too used to join them and they used to have mini family tournaments of chess at home, so Jimmy too was really good at this game.


    Jimmy then got himself a beer and continued enjoying Daniel and Rachel''s game.


    Rachel was about to make a wrong move which Daniel and Jimmy observed, her hand was in the air over the queen and it was obvious to know what she was thinking, Daniel smirked at her move and was happy as he will surely win the bet but just then Jimmy quickly shouted, "No Rachel don''t make that move you will lose."


    His voice startled the two people who were completely immersed in the game, "Woah Jimmy when did you come?" Rachel got startled.


    "When your knight killed his bishop"


    "Oh"


    "Dude you are cheating" Daniel complained, he could see his victory going into drain.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t keep calm when she was making the wrong move." Jimmy apologized.


    Rachel again thought through her move and realized she would have lost the game if this move was made, she thanked Jimmy and changed her move. She luckily didn''t touch her pieces and her hand was in the air that''s why she was able to change her move.


    "Man this is cheating" Daniel glared at Jimmy, he was about to win and make Rachel his slave but his younger brother again became his enemy.


    "Everything is fair in love, war and a match of chess." Rachel smiled brightly.


    "Don''t mind him Rachel, he becomes all cranky while playing chess." Jimmy explained and Rachel laughed as during the game she saw such instances of Daniel but she found them cute instead of annoying.


    The game continued and it ended up in a draw. But according to the timer, the winner was...

 Chapter 65 - Favorite Genre

    The game continued and it ended up in a draw. But according to the timer, the winner was


    Rachel as she took 52 seconds less than Daniel.


    Rachel pointed her finger at Daniel and declared, "Be ready to be my slave for the next 10 days."


    "It is all because of this useless Jimmy, couldn''t you shut your mouth and be a silent observer of the game, why did you have to tell her about the wrong move?"


    "Hey, the game continued longer and you guys played more moves even after me warning her so it is not completely my fault" Jimmy felt wronged.


    "Woah look at you little complaint box, my first command to you my dear slave is shut up right now and don''t whine about losing the match and don''t bully my darling Jimmy." Rachel commanded Daniel and she was in a damn good mood.


    "Fine" Although Daniel wanted to taunt Jimmy more he had to follow the rules and therefore he stopped his whining.


    Rachel found this side of Daniel really adorable.


    "What is happening here? What slave? What did I miss?" Jimmy was confused as he didn''t understand the current scenario, he was clueless as this bet was made before he joined them.


    Rachel then explained to him about the bet and Jimmy made fun of his brother.


    "Rachel you should be thankful to me, if it was not for me stopping you earlier you would have definitely lost."


    "Yeah I am very thankful to you that''s why my first command was to not nag you and stop whining."


    "Woah you are smart" Jimmy raised his hand in a thumbs-up sign.


    "Enough you two, Jimmy are you even my biological brother? How can you be so happy about me losing?"


    "Rachel please ask him to call me master Jim and not talk to me so rudely."


    "Sure Jimmy, hey Daniel your next command is call him master Jim and don''t talk to him so rudely."


    "What the fuck"


    "And the next command is no cursing."


    Rachel and Jimmy high-fived each other looking at the miserable condition Daniel was in.


    Daniel looked very pissed and annoyed but in reality he was enjoying all of this. The pleasant smile on Rachel and her bond with Jimmy made him feel content, he pretended to have gotten more irritated so that the other two could enjoy it even more.


    "So Jimmy have you rehearsed well?" Rachel asked.


    "Yes"


    Daniel excused himself to make a call and meanwhile Jimmy and Rachel discussed more about his role, after Daniel was back, Jimmy enacted his part.


    Rachel and Daniel observed it with utmost attention and after that they gave him their feedback, he noted all the points and incorporated the feedback in his next practice and enacted the role again, this process was repeated till Jimmy became perfect in the role. Rachel recorded his performance so that Jimmy can watch the videos later and improve on himself.


    "Jim if you act out exactly like this then you will ace your auditions." Rachel seemed more excited about his auditions than he himself.


    "But don''t be over-confident and don''t get upset even if you don''t land this role." Daniel advised him.


    "Okay guys don''t worry and thank you so much for being a wonderful audience." Jimmy bowed to them.


    "Slave, start preparing a bucket of popcorn, we will be watching a movie now." It was around 11 pm


    "It''s 11 pm, don''t you guys wanna sleep?" Daniel was surprised that they were planning to watch a movie so late at night, all three of them had work the next day.


    "Are you questioning my command?" Rachel glared at Daniel and Jimmy laughed seeing his helpless brother who was in love with this demon-like woman, Daniel looked like a homeless kitten scared of a wicked tiger.


    "No my esteemed master, I was just reminding you we have work tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry we can sacrifice a few hours of sleep, now go and make some amazing and tasty popcorn, me and Jimmy will decide on the movie."


    "If I may request something, master?" Daniel knew he had to be polite if he wanted to get his way.


    Rachel was enjoying all of this but she seriously asked, "What request?"


    "Can you please not choose a romantic movie."


    "I''ll think about it, now go and prepare the popcorn."


    Daniel went to the kitchen, Rachel and Jimmy were going through Netflix top suggestions to select a movie.


    "Hey Jimmy your brother hates romantic movies?" Rachel whispered to Jimmy.


    "Yes, he doesn''t watch movies much but even if he does he prefers comedy, action and thrillers but not romantic." he replied in a low voice.


    "What is your favorite genre?"


    "I watch everything, as an actor I should have an open-mind and can''t have favourite genres."


    "Then let''s watch a romantic movie and piss-off your brother, what say?"


    "Absolutely, it will be a lot of fun, let''s find a romantic movie on Netflix."


    By the time Daniel made cheese popcorn, Rachel and Jimmy selected the movie.


    Daniel perfectly divided the popcorn into three buckets and brought coke bottles for them, he already had various drinks stacked at his house.


    "So, which movie did you guys select?" Daniel asked.


    "The Kissing Booth" Rachel and Jimmy answered in unison.


    "Please tell me it is not a romantic movie."


    "It is a teen movie."


    "Oh god why a teen movie?" Daniel was getting annoyed with these two.


    "You said you don''t want a romantic movie, just be thankful that although you are my slave, I still took your request into consideration and chose a non-romantic movie." Rachel countered.


    Jimmy was sheepishly smiling, he and Rachel chose a teen romantic movie to torture Daniel.


    With no other option left and cursing himself for coming up with this kind of bet Daniel stopped complaining and decided to enjoy the movie no matter how it is.


    Rachel and Jimmy were really enjoying the film and Daniel too didn''t find it that bad, it was bearable for him.


    During the middle of the movie, Daniel saw Jimmy sleeping on the couch and Rachel too slept while sitting. He chuckled at these two and turned off the TV. He woke up Jimmy and asked him to sleep in his own room. Jimmy woke up but he was still sleepy and went to his room in a daze and slept. Daniel then tried to wake up Rachel but she instead leaned on him and slept with her head resting on his chest, he smiled seeing her and understood she is a heavy sleeper, he then lifted her and carried her in his arms, he took her to the guest room and carefully placed her on the bed, covering her with the comforter and adjusting the room temperature to a comfortable one, he kissed her on the forehead, ''Good night love'' he whispered in her ears and closed her room door which automatically got locked from inside, his house was equipped with the latest technology so one can lock the door before closing it and it will automatically get locked from the inside.


    He then went to his room and slept. He kept his door unlocked just in case Rachel wanted to use his washroom where her clothes were still hanging to dry.


    Next day Rachel woke up on time and came out to see her favourite view, Daniel cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    "Morning Daniel" she wanted to wake up to this view every day for the rest of her life, thinking about it she pleasantly smiled at him.


    "Morning Rachel" he wished without turning around, his back still facing her.


    "Last night I didn''t realize when I slept"


    "Yeah you and Jimmy both slept in the middle of the movie."


    "Did you carry me to my room?" Rachel asked hesitatingly.


    "Hmm, after all I am your servant so it was my duty, how could I let my master sleep on the couch, it would have been uncomfortable." Daniel said, smiling charmingly, and turned towards her.


    His words made her blush, "Good this servant knows his place." she commented to hide the real feelings she was going through.


    "I made omelette and boiled eggs for breakfast, is that fine?" He asked.


    "Yes, thank you so much, I''ll freshen up and come then."


    "Do you have any spare clothes in your office?" Daniel asked.


    "I used to but this time I forgot to keep an extra set in my office but don''t worry I''ll manage, I''ll ask my assistant to buy a new pair for me."


    Rachel was supposed to go to the office directly from here and she had no spare clothes.


    "Hmm I assumed so, check that bag on the couch." Daniel signaled towards a large shopping bag lying on his couch.


    Rachel curiously went and checked the contents of the bag and was surprised, there was a grey colored suit jacket and a formal pant of the same color and a white colored shirt. The thing that surprised her the most was this suit was in her size.


    "Daniel it is early morning 6:30 am, how did you manage to buy a suit for me?"

 Chapter 66 - Call Her And Figure It Out

    "Daniel it is early morning 6:30 am, how did you manage to buy a suit for me?" Rachel was surprised, she also wanted to ask how did he know her size but she was too embarrassed to ask that.


    "Last night after our game of chess, I called a friend of mine who owns a designer boutique. I asked him to get a suit delivered for you by early morning today, they are working for some upcoming fashion week and were all awake so he sent one from his boutique an hour back. Today before sending the suit he asked me for the size and since you were sleeping, I checked your clothes that were kept to dry in my washroom, I checked your size and ordered it accordingly, sorry for checking your clothes." Daniel explained everything in detail as he knew what she must be wondering and also he did not want to look like a creep.


    Rachel didn''t feel embarrassed about him checking her clothes because only her shirt and pants were kept to dry, her undies weren''t, so she was fine with it.


    "Hey chill Daniel, thank you so much for being this thoughtful, how much should I pay you for this?"


    "Rachel can you not pay me and keep it as a gift?" Daniel got very annoyed with this habit of Rachel.


    "I would feel awkward accepting such an expensive gift, I have a fair idea about clothes and I can tell you this designer suit is not cheap, it is rather very expensive, I can''t let you pay for this, please."


    "No" Daniel declined her request.


    "It is my command as your master, answer my question and tell me what is the cost of it?" Rachel was done being nice with him.


    Daniel sighed in defeat and said, "My friend gave it to me for free, he owed me a lot so he insisted I have this suit for free, I didn''t pay a penny."


    "Oh" Rachel didn''t know what to say.


    "I wanted to show off that I gave you an expensive gift and you ratted me out." Daniel laughed.


    "Hahaha I am really sorry."


    "Now go freshen up and come, there is a new set of toothbrush and toothpaste in the guest bedroom, feel free to use it."


    "Okay, thanks"


    "I''ll also freshen up and come, then let''s have breakfast together." Daniel too went towards his room.


    "Okay done"


    Rachel and Daniel went to freshen up in their respective washrooms, after having a hot shower in the cold weather they both came to the dining area. Rachel was dressed up in the new suit Daniel gifted her, she kept her jacket aside and was only wearing the pants and the shirt. Daniel was dressed in a blue shirt and black pants and they both looked amazing.


    "Oh god, the food is amazing as always" Rachel praised the food between the bites.


    "Thank you mademoiselle."


    "Wait, is Jimmy still sleeping? Aren''t we supposed to wake him up for his work?" Rachel totally forgot about Jimmy.


    "Yeah I woke him up just before you came, he is having a bath now."


    "Oh thank goodness." She saw the eggs were almost over, "Oh no weren''t we supposed to save some food for him?" She was concerned for him.


    Daniel chuckled seeing her caring side, "I already kept some eggs, toast and omelette for him on the side, don''t worry and eat properly."


    "Oh good then"


    Just then Jimmy too came dressed in a white shirt and black pants, he too kept his suit jacket aside and wished these two.


    "Woah you are looking so handsome in this office attire" Rachel praised Jimmy.


    "Yeah I know right, although I look amazing in all types of clothes but I look extraordinarily handsome in formals."


    "Narcissistic" Daniel muttered.


    "You are just jealous" Jimmy taunted him.


    "Whatever"


    Rachel laughed seeing the early morning banter between the two.


    "Hey Rachel, we left the movie midway last night."


    "Yeah I know" Rachel pouted.


    "Let''s finish it the next time"


    "Sure"


    After breakfast, they all left for their work.


    ...


    Michael''s house


    The three old men woke up and had breakfast.


    "So, James are you sure you want to tell Daniel everything?" Michael asked for the umpteenth time.


    "Yes Michael and I already told you why."


    "I am just worried, we are putting Daniel''s life in danger by involving him."


    "Don''t worry about him, he might seem like a normal doctor but there are things you don''t know about him, he can handle this thing and believe me when I say he can handle something even more intense than this." Anthony explained.


    "Fine if you two feel that confident then let''s do it, where did you call him tonight James?" Michael asked.


    "Nowhere yet but probably your home as it seems the safest option."


    "Yeah I too was about to suggest the same, let''s call him tonight at 7 pm?"


    "Yes" James looked a bit worried.


    "What happened James?"


    "Tonight also I won''t be at home or I''ll reach late, I am wondering what should I do that Rachel stays in office for long or she is somewhere safe."


    "Hey, I have a plan" Anthony interrupted him.


    "What plan?" Michael asked.


    "I''ll ask Catherine to meet Rachel today, so they can spend more time as Catherine keeps on asking me about Rachel. This would be a good way to keep Rachel safe and busy and I''ll ensure she stays with her as long as she can."


    "That''s a good idea Anthony, just make it happen please." James requested.


    "Sure, leave it to me."


    ¡­


    Anthony Morris'' House


    Anthony came back from Michael''s house and after freshening up he went to the lawn with two cups of coffee, Catherine was sitting there and was in a deep thought. Anthony went and sat on the chair placed next to her and offered her the cup of coffee.


    Catherine was startled by Anthony''s presence, "Father, when did you come and why did you make this coffee, you should have asked me, I would have made it for you.???


    "Relax Cat, have the pleasure of drinking coffee made by your father."


    "Thank you father"


    "What happened dear, why do you look so lost in thoughts?"


    "Nothing father, I was just missing my friends, today was the day Elizabeth and William met for the first time."


    Elizabeth and William are Rachel''s parents.


    "Oh, your memory is really good Cat."


    "Yeah, I remember every memory I have spent with them, at times it feels like everything happened just a few days back, they don''t seem so long."


    "Yeah after people leave us we are only left with their memories."


    "Hmm, true father"


    "Catherine, I gave you Rachel''s number last time, did you ever call her?" Anthony asked.


    "Actually I didn''t, I was not sure what to say and she might feel awkward if I suddenly called her. Also I was busy attending a friend''s anniversary and then I was busy with the charity foundation."


    "Don''t worry dear just take it easy, I was asking because the last time I mentioned you she too showed interest in meeting you after knowing that you were there for her when she was young, you remember how you used to travel between Italy and London for her?"


    "Yeah I remember"


    "You two had a great relationship in the past, time and distance came between you two, I say it is the right time you catch up with her, she too will feel good."


    "Thanks dad, for talking me into it or else I would have kept on delaying it"


    "No worries dear, you can call her right now and plan something for tonight, aren''t we planning to throw a bash for Jimmy, maybe you can take her help in planning it."


    "But will she be fine doing all of this."


    "Call her and figure it out."


    "It sounds good dad, I will call her after some time during the lunch hour. She too would be free then."


    "Sure dear. Also, don''t talk about the marriage alliance between her and Daniel"


    "Why? What happened father? Did Rachel say no?" Catherine looked anxious.


    "To be honest, we actually haven''t discussed it yet with Rachel but we recently found out that she and Daniel knew each other already and it seemed like something was brewing between them." Anthony skipped the other parts of the story but told her the key information.


    "What? How did they meet and are they already dating?"


    "No no, they are not yet dating, they are in the friendship stage. I don''t know how they met."


    "Okay okay I''ll not talk to Rachel about marriage and won''t make her feel awkward."


    "Yeah that would be better."


    "I just hope she doesn''t feel weird hanging out with an old woman like me."


    "No dear you are not an old woman, she will love you, just like her parents did."


    "Thanks for the motivation dad and sorry for always being busy with my social life and not being able to spend such quality time with you."

 Chapter 67 - Splitting Image

    "Don''t say that dear, as your sons are grown up now and are leading their own private lives and since you were missing their presence, instead of being sad at home you opted to engage yourself in other activities. I am very proud of you, as you look after our charity foundation where many orphans and old people are benefiting because of you. You take care of them so well and make such good arrangements for them. I am really lucky to have you as my daughter-in-law and don''t worry about not being able to spend time with me. I have my two old men so stop thinking and bothering yourself with such thoughts."


    "Thank you for being so understanding father."


    Anthony smiled in response.


    They then talked about his two friends and chit-chatted about random things. Anthony did not want to worry Catherine with stuff happening around Rachel so he did not tell her anything about it.


    After some time Catherine called Rachel. After a few rings Rachel answered the call and wondered who was calling her as she didn''t have Catherine''s number saved in her phone.


    "Hello"


    "Hello Rachel, this is Catherine Morris, Anthony Morris'' Daughter-in-law" Catherine sounded nervous.


    Rachel too got nervous as she didn''t expect her to call her so suddenly but there was something in Catherine''s voice that made Rachel want to listen to her some more, her voice was tender and soothing, "Hello aunt Catherine, How are you?"


    Catherine felt nice hearing Rachel''s voice, she answered, "I am fine dear, I was planning to call you for a long time but thought you might feel awkward and today I was finally able to gather the courage to call you, am I disturbing you right now?" Catherine blurted out all her thoughts.


    Rachel chuckled hearing her words and understood Catherine was as nervous as her, "Yes aunt Catherine, I understand, we didn''t meet for a long time so it was obvious for us to feel like this."


    "Rachel will you be free today, can we meet?" Catherine hesitantly asked her, she felt like she was troubling Rachel.


    "Sure auntie, I am absolutely free after my work hours."


    Catherine was very happy hearing Rachel''s reply.


    "Should we have dinner together then at my home?"


    "Absolutely, I would love that." Rachel was genuinely excited to meet Catherine, she vaguely remembered how Catherine used to take care of her when she lost her parents and one day James told her all the stories and she was really thankful to her.


    "After work directly come over here, and what do you like in food? I''ll ask the cooks to prepare it for you."


    "Anything is fine with me."


    "Rachel please give your aunt an opportunity to host you well."


    "How about some baked lasagna?"


    "Perfect, see you tonight then."


    "Sure, auntie."


    After the call Catherine felt very happy and got excited to meet Rachel.


    ¡­


    That day Rachel did not have much work and everything was wrapped up by 3 pm, she called her grandpa.


    "Hey grandpa"


    "Yes dear"


    "I won''t be having dinner at home tonight, aunt Catherine called me today and I made plans with her."


    "That''s really good to know, she must have been on cloud nine."


    "Haha I guess, she sounded very happy and excited to meet me."


    "That''s good, when will you get off your work?"


    "I guess right now, I am already done with work, I was planning to go for some shopping and then head to Morris'' mansion."


    "I have a better suggestion, why don''t you meet Catherine now and you guys can go shopping together." James didn''t want Rachel to be alone.


    "Oh yeah that''s an even better idea, I''ll do that."


    Then Rachel called up Catherine and asked if she would be available for shopping, Catherine too was onboard with her plan and she was more than happy to go out with her so they preponed their meeting plan and they then decided to meet in West-field Stratford City.


    ¡­


    West-field Stratford city is Europe''s largest shopping center which is a part of London. There were large food courts and some lovely places where everyone could spend their entire day and not get bored, with multiplexes on one side and branded stores on the other, there were multiple choices of restaurants to choose from in this shopping center.


    Rachel was waiting in Barista for Catherine. Since Rachel got off work soon they changed their plans to meet here first, have some snacks, do some shopping and then have dinner outside instead of at Morris'' house. Catherine informed Harry about this in advance and he was glad his wife is finally meeting their best friends'' daughter.


    Catherine reached Barista and saw Rachel sitting at one of the tables, she quickly recognized her and stepped towards her table. Seeing the happiness on Catherine''s face, Rachel immediately recognized her and both the ladies hugged each other as a formality.


    "Oh my god, you are the splitting image of Liz" Catherine happily commented, Rachel looked a lot like her mother, Catherine''s best friend and seeing Rachel she felt like she was just looking at her and remembering Liz she became a bit emotional.


    Rachel felt happier knowing that she is the splitting image of her mother, she never knew this as no one ever mentioned her mother, her grandpa always tries to avoid talking about her parents as that might hurt her but Rachel always wanted to know more about her family but she never asked grandpa as she knew how painful this topic is for her grandpa too.


    Their parents'' photographs and all memories have been compiled and were put in a store room and she never had the courage to go there and go through all that stuff. She therefore felt nice when Catherine mentioned her mother.


    "So, my mom really looked like me?" Rachel asked as she wanted to know more.


    "Yes, your face is very similar to hers but your eyes they are exactly like your father''s"


    "Since how long did you know them?" Rachel was curious to know more about her parents and she felt a level of comfort with Catherine although they are meeting for the first time after all these years, so she asked her without any hesitation.


    "Me and your father were childhood friends so I knew him since we were born and I met your mother during my college, she was my classmate when I was studying architecture."


    "Oh my mom was an architect?" Rachel asked, surprised.


    "Yes, your grandpa never told you?" Catherine was shocked that Rachel didn''t know the basic information about her parents.


    "Yeah he didn''t and I too never asked him because I know it would only bring bad memories and I didn''t want him to go through that pain."


    Catherine held Rachel''s hand lovingly and said, "I am really sorry for what all you had to go through Rachel but I hope from now on life will be much better for you and we are all there for you, if you ever need anything please don''t hesitate to come to me."


    "Thank you so much auntie" Rachel felt emotional hearing Catherine''s words and regretted not staying in touch with her all these years.


    "I am so sorry I lost touch with you after moving to the US." Rachel felt guilty.


    "No Rachel please don''t apologize it was not your fault and it was your grandpa''s decision and there was a reason behind this tough decision and this decision was taken by all of us together. So please don''t feel guilty about it."


    "Auntie if I may ask, why was such a decision taken? I remember grandpa never even let me come to London and he was the one who used to visit me."


    "Rachel, when the right time will come your grandpa will tell you everything and he should be the one who should inform you, so please wait patiently."


    "Okay" Rachel decided to not insist further and put Catherine in a difficult situation.


    Then they both ordered some snacks which were delivered to them quickly.


    ??And what''s up with you Rachel?"


    "Nothing much, I am working on a few projects."


    "It must be tiring right? Taking so much burden at a young age"


    "No no it is fine, I am used to it"


    "Good to know"


    "By the way, yesterday I went to Daniel''s home, it is absolutely beautiful, did you give any ideas in designing it?"


    Catherine was glad Rachel herself mentioned Daniel and didn''t hide her friendship and was surprised with the fact that she was with him yesterday, ''Now I understand why Danny didn''t call me yesterday, I thought he was tired with work but it seems he was busy with Rachel.'' Catherine smiled to herself.


    "No, he hired some other architect for it but yeah, I saw his house last week but I have not seen it after he arranged the decor."


    "Yeah, he still didn''t buy decor for his house, he will buy it soon."


    "Oh good to know. If you don''t mind may I ask you something?"

 Chapter 68 - Shopping Spree

    "Oh good to know. If you don''t mind may I ask you something?"


    "Sure"


    "How do you know Daniel? I mean father told me you guys knew each other before uncle James and father introduced you to each other." Catherine asked her this question as they were already on this topic.


    "Few months back I was in Peebles and that''s where I met him."


    "Oh, what a sweet coincidence." Catherine commented.


    "Yeah I didn''t know he was uncle Anthony''s grandson."


    "Yeah when Daniel and Jimmy were very young we shifted from London to Italy and then he went to Cambridge for education and you went away to the US, you guys never came across each other much so it was natural for you to not know him and Jimmy. It was a few months back that me and Harry shifted back to London and I too was busy with a new foundation we started and Daniel used to rarely visit us here and that''s why we couldn''t meet again. Actually four months back we did plan to meet you but you suddenly left for a project and came back now, but I am glad we finally met."


    Rachel realised the reason for their meeting four months back and she again cursed herself for running away from her home, whenever this incident is reminded to her every time she regrets her stupid actions.


    "Yeah, that project took longer than expected and it all makes sense now, how we didn''t come across each other but thank you so much auntie for being there for me, I got to know how you used to travel to and fro from Italy to London for me, it must have been really difficult and hectic for you."


    "Don''t be so formal Rachel, you are my best friends'' only daughter, if your grandpa would have allowed me then I would have raised you with Daniel and Jimmy."


    Rachel thanked her grandpa at that moment, it would have been awkward if she and Daniel were raised together.


    They were done with their snacks and Catherine insisted on paying the bill, Rachel let her but with a promise that next time when they would go somewhere Rachel would pay the bill.


    They then went shopping. They first went into a big store where clothes for men and women were available.


    There they visited the men''s section where Catherine selected shirts for her sons, Rachel who accompanied her was helping her choose, while going through many shirts Catherine and Rachel both liked a light purple shirt and put their hands on it at the same time.


    Rachel felt it would look good on Daniel and chose it for him and so did Catherine, her instincts told her Rachel too selected it for Daniel just like her but she pretended as if she was unaware of it and innocently asked "Do you want to buy it for a friend? You can have it. I will select another shirt for Danny"


    "No auntie, I was just looking at this color, it is really soothing and warm to one''s eyes."


    "Okay then would you mind if I have this shirt?"


    "Yeah yeah, no problem"


    "Okay I will buy this one for Danny, this is his size and will be perfect for him." Catherine informed her and Rachel mentally noted his shirt size.


    "How is this light green color shirt for Jim?"


    "For Jimmy, instead of green take this black colored shirt auntie, this colour will look perfect on him."


    "Okay done"


    Then they bought some t-shirts for all three grandpas, Harry, Daniel and Jimmy. There is no one to shop for Michael so Rachel bought t-shirts for him too.


    Catherine then suggested that they should now go to the women''s section as they were done here.


    They then reached the women section and went through all the dresses, this section had more options and more varieties of clothes than that in men''s section. Catherine saw a beautiful red gown and asked Rachel how it is. It was so beautiful that Rachel too liked it, Catherine then took that gown and asked Rachel to try it.


    Although Rachel loved it she was a bit hesitant to try. It was a backless gown, with a deep and open back, it looked damn sexy and Rachel never wore such sexy clothes ever but not wanting to disappoint Catherine she decided to try it and went to the trial room.


    She then came out wearing the red gown. Catherine stood there stunned, she looked at her in awe as it perfectly fit Rachel and it looked as if this gown was especially designed for her. Catherine smiled at Rachel and her eyes got teary.


    Seeing the tears, Rachel went to her and asked her, "What happened aunt Catherine?"


    Catherine wiped the tears off her face and said, "Seeing you in this red dress reminded me of your mother, in one of the parties she wore a red dress and she looked so beautiful that every man looked at her in awe."


    "Is that so auntie? I literally don''t know anything about her, I only have a few memories of my mom and whenever I think of her I never imagine her alone, she and dad always appear together in my memories."


    "Hahaha yeah they were always together, they even worked together, if Will had to travel for work, Liz too always accompanied him and they used to leave you with your grandparents. Liz never liked being away from Will."


    "Seems they were very romantic."


    "Yes they were, you know what Rachel?"


    "What auntie?"


    "Today was the day your parents met for the first time."


    "What? Really?" Rachel was surprised as she had no idea about this.


    "Yes, no one knows because people usually don''t remember dates but I witnessed your parents'' love story first hand and therefore I remember every special day of their lives. Liz and Will used to celebrate all the important days of their lives, they were damn romantic."


    "Auntie thanks for telling me this, or I would have never known."


    "Yeah, this was one of the reasons why I wanted to meet you today and celebrate this day just like your parents did."


    "It is a great idea, let''s do that, how did they celebrate this day?"


    "They used to give gifts to each other and have a candle light dinner, but they always visited different restaurants as they loved trying new things. At times if it was feasible they used to travel to different countries to celebrate these special days."


    "Oh god they were so romantic, I am not at all as romantic as them."


    "Haha none of us are, me and Harry only celebrate our wedding anniversary and we just wish each other on other special days and that too if we remember them."


    "Hahaha also auntie can you tell me my parents'' love story? I don''t know the detailed one and you are the only one I can ask."


    "Sure sweetheart, let''s shop first and then let''s find a nice restaurant and there I''ll tell you the entire story."


    "Yayy it sounds like a plan." Rachel got very excited.


    "How do you feel wearing this red gown?" Catherine also wanted to know Rachel''s opinion.


    "I am feeling good but is it looking vulgar? My entire bare back is exposed."


    Catherine laughed at her words, "Oh my god you are just like me and Liz, we too were very conscious of these things, Rachel this dress is not at all looking vulgar on you and rather it is looking perfect. I would suggest you should have it."


    "Okay aunt Catherine, I am trusting your opinion and I''ll buy this gown." Rachel too never had a dress like this so it is not a bad idea to have one gown, one never knows when it might come handy.


    "No" Catherine suddenly opposed Rachel.


    "What?" Rachel was surprised by Catherine''s sudden reaction.


    "I am buying this for you, it is a gift from me to you."


    ''Oh god the mother and the son are so same, son gives me an expensive suit in the morning and mother gives me an expensive gown in the evening.'' Rachel thought.


    Before Rachel could say anything, Catherine sternly replied, "Don''t you dare argue with me."


    Catherine really looked scary so Rachel didn''t argue with her and accepted her sweet gesture, then Rachel bought a yellow colored designer long skirt and white full-sleeved top with a tinge of yellow shade in it.


    She changed into this dress after buying it as she wanted to dress up well for her date with Catherine and after a point wearing any suit was not comfortable.


    "Your choice is really good" Catherine commented, seeing her in the yellow skirt and white top.


    "Thank you auntie."


    They then continued their shopping spree and bought a lot of dresses for themselves, they gave suggestions to each other and that''s why this shopping became even more fun for them.


    Around 8 pm, with five bags in Catherine''s hand and three in Rachel''s they exited the shopping center and found a nice restaurant in the same area and went there for dinner.

 Chapter 69 - The Past (1)

    The ambiance of the restaurant they chose was really good, Rachel and Catherine got a private table for two and they requested for a candle-light arrangement which the restaurant agreed to provide with.


    Rachel was really excited and she clicked a selfie with Catherine, where one could see the ambiance and the candle-light arranged on the table, she sent this picture to Daniel and her grandpa, she wanted to show-off that she is having a great time and also wanted to update them about what she is upto.


    She and Catherine first had some casual conversation and ordered some food and wine.


    "Auntie, can you now tell my mom and dad''s love story?" Rachel excitedly asked as this was the something she had been waiting for to know almost all her life.


    "Absolutely, so first tell me how much do you know?" Catherine questioned her to get an idea from where to start.


    "Okay, so mom and dad met somewhere, they fell in love, dad pursued her and then they got married."


    Catherine was shocked knowing it, "That''s it?"


    "Yeah I only got to know this much." Rachel embarrassingly answered.


    "Rachel that is such a generic story, haha who told you this story?" Catherine smiled seeing Rachel''s innocence.


    "Grandpa just mentioned it here and there, I knew one thing that they had a love marriage and they chose each other." Rachel''s eyes shined when she said it was a love marriage.


    "So you too want to have a love marriage just like your parents?" Catherine interpreted this seeing the spark in her eyes.


    "Yes and that''s why¡­" Rachel was about to say ''I ran away when grandpa fixed the alliance'' then she remembered she is Daniel''s mother and she controlled herself.


    "That''s why you didn''t like the grandpas arranging your marriage with Danny?" Catherine asked as she understood what must have happened.


    "I am really sorry auntie." Rachel felt guilty.


    "Hey Rachel, please don''t apologize, auntie is sorry, we planned something without even asking for your choices and your opinions, it must have been so important for you to have a love story like your parents, please don''t feel bad and next time if there is anything that grandpa suggests and you don''t like it, don''t hesitate to say no and you can come to me, I''ll support you in every decision of yours, even if it is rejecting my son, I''ll be with you. You can consider me as your mother. Okay?" Catherine explained her thoughts to Rachel holding her hand, these were the words she wished she told her earlier.


    "Thank you so much auntie and to be honest I like Daniel." Rachel confessed to Catherine.


    Catherine was surprised by Rachel''s sudden confession. She already had an idea but she never thought Rachel would so frankly share something so important with her.


    "I know it might be shocking for you but I wanted to let you know this, you are the first person I am telling this to, can you please not tell Daniel?" Rachel blurted out the truth in the spur of the moment, although she didn''t regret it, she still did not want Daniel to find out about it either, especially from his mother.


    "Of course sweetheart, your secret is safe with me, I am so happy you like my Danny." Catherine couldn''t hide the happiness and she grinned from ear to ear. She was very happy that Rachel really likes Daniel and was even more happy to know she was the first one Rachel shared this news with. Catherine decided to not tell this to anyone and she wanted to be the only special person who knew Rachel''s secret officially.


    "Thank you auntie, I am really trusting you with it."


    "I promise sweetie I''ll not break your trust and also you have my blessing." Catherine winked at her.


    Rachel blushed and smiled at her.


    "Okay now coming to your parents'' love story, let me start from the beginning so that you can get the context, okay?"


    "Damn okay." Rachel excitedly replied.


    Then Catherine started narrating the past to her.


    "So, me, William and Harry were childhood best friends."


    "Umm sorry to interrupt but who is Harry?" Rachel got confused as she never heard of Harry.


    "Harry is my husband, Daniel and Jimmy''s dad, Harry Morris."


    "Oh, I am so sorry" Rachel was embarrassed, she knew him as Mr. Morris and didn''t know the name.


    "Chill sweetie, it is an honest mistake."


    Catherine didn''t mind such silly stuff.


    "We three used to spend a lot of time together, our fathers were very close friends too as you can already witness two of your grandpas still hanging out together."


    Rachel nodded.


    "I used to have a crush on Harry since we were kids but he was always indifferent towards me and treated me just like his other friends and I always used to confide my feelings to your father, when we were in our teens there was a girl who was into Harry, I misunderstood that Harry too was into her and was kinda heartbroken, at that time, your dad then told me that Harry always liked me and he acted indifferent because he was not sure how to confess his feelings as he is a very shy guy, then based on your dad''s motivation, I went and proposed Harry which he gladly accepted and we started dating, since then I always felt grateful for your father and always tried to set him up with different girls as a thank you for what he did for me but he never liked any of them and kept on rejecting all my friends."


    Rachel laughed at this, "Why did he reject them all?"


    "Because he used to find them very annoying, they were all into your father and used to make moves on him and I guess he never liked it."


    "Wow he was popular with girls it seems."


    "Yes, very popular, so many women used to hit on him."


    Rachel laughed, "Then what happened?" she curiously asked, wanting to know how her mother stood out among those women.


    "Then career and studies became more important, Harry and Will wanted to pursue business management as they were very clear they wanted to take their father''s businesses forward, I wanted to study architecture, I got admission in one of the best architect colleges but I had to leave London for it as it was in Dublin city. Harry and William got into the same business school in London so they were together and I got separated from them."


    "Oh that''s sad" Rachel pouted.


    "No, not exactly as I met your mother in this architecture college, she was my batchmate there."


    "Oh right, you mentioned it earlier."


    "Yes, me and Liz had so many things in common that we were able to hit it off immediately and became very close friends, during our holidays I used to come to London to meet Harry and Will whereas Liz used to stay in the same city and do internships, your mother was an orphan and she had no family but luckily she was interested in studying and seeing her talent the orphanage people enrolled her in school, then later with her hard work she cracked exams and got admission in Dublin with a scholarship so she always knew the value of money and used to spend all her extra time in earning extra money so that she can pay back the orphanage so that they could educate other children and also it helped her in gaining more knowledge. She used to pay for her own expenses too."


    "Wow she was so inspirational." Rachel felt pained that her mother struggled so much in life but was also impressed how her mom was independent and was leading her life her way. She already knew her mother was an orphan as she never had maternal grandparents and her grandpa was the only family she had.


    "She is the best woman I ever met, I agree, she was very inspirational." Catherine got emotional remembering her friend.


    "Don''t be sad auntie, we should remember them happily and not get sad." Rachel tried to console her.


    "You are right" Catherine composed herself and then continued, "One year passed quickly, now at that time it was compulsory for us to do internships during our long break and similarly Harry and Will too were supposed to intern somewhere, they two decided to intern in their father''s company but in my case my father was not into architecture so I couldn''t intern at my father''s company so Will offered me an internship in one of their architect departments, so unlike now where your company has a different firm for architecture, it was not the case at that time, there was only one main office, where on one floor there was an architect department and in another floor real estate and business management on another floor and son, later your father expanded the business and that''s how your company became what it is now."


    "Oh" Rachel was surprised as she was not aware of it.


    "Yeah, so Will offered me an internship in his company, but I didn''t join as I had some issues."

 Chapter 70 - The Past (2)

    "Umm what issues?" Rachel questioned.


    "I did not want to get an internship using personal connections and wanted to get one on my own so I declined his offer but Will insisted me to join as they really require an intern in the architecture department. So, I wanted to recommend your mother but she too hates using connections to have her way, so I didn''t. Then finally your grandpa asked me to send the resume of my batch-mates interested in applying for their company. I announced it to my batch and all the interested people, including your mother sent their resumes and applied for that one intern position."


    "Oh my god and at that time there was no internet, how did you guys manage?" Rachel asked, surprised.


    "We discussed everything on the phone then I posted all the hard copies of the resume. Five resumes were selected out of which one was your mother''s, then official interviews were conducted on phone and finally your mother was selected. It was a paid internship and the pay was really good, I still remember how excited your mom was when she got this internship, she jumped in joy and danced around excited. She was not very expressive so this behavior of hers just stuck in my mind.


    I was really happy for your mother and I didn''t tell her the son of the Richardson Group is actually my childhood best friend as I didn''t want your mother to misunderstand as this to be the reason for her getting an internship because she really got it on her own capability by going through the formal process but if she would know me and Will are friends, she would definitely misunderstand and I didn''t want that."


    "Why would she misunderstand?"


    "Your mother always had a complex of her belonging to an orphanage and she really hated the fact if anyone pitied her or tried to help her because of pity. She once had a fight with a guy who proposed to your mother because she thought he was pitying him, I''ll tell you this story later."


    "Okay, noted, one interesting story is pending"


    "Then your mother came to London and joined your grandfather''s company. There she met your father as a fellow intern, he didn''t tell her this office belonged to him as your father too didn''t like showing off, but he had to take over this business therefore he decided to intern here, your father actually got multiple opportunities from big conglomerates for internships, he was that talented."


    "I am so proud of him"


    "Yes we all were, so on her first day your mom came early to work and seeing the big corporation she was a bit confused about where to go exactly and at that time there were no detailed sign boards to guide people, so your mom went to a man her age who was standing nearby reading a file."


    ...


    Flashback


    A beautiful woman aged 19 years, dressed in a white full sleeved long top and black pants, carrying a drawing storage tube in one hand and a bag with all the basic essentials over her shoulder entered a huge corporate building, it was her first day of the internship and she was very nervous. When she entered the building she first saw the reception area which was exactly opposite to the entrance, anyone who enters the building, their gaze will land first on the reception area but the area was empty and the receptionist was missing.


    ''Oh god, did I come early or the people in this office are not punctual'' Liz got annoyed then she checked around the place and saw a young man who seemed around her age reading seriously from a file standing near the reception but was on the other side.


    She approached him to ask where the architecture department was.


    "Excuse me" Liz hesitatingly approached William.


    William didn''t hear her as he was too immersed in the file.


    ''Oh god people in London are so rude'' Liz got annoyed.


    "Umm, hello?" she again called him, a bit louder than before.


    William then lifted up his head and saw the beautiful woman in front of him, he was not that affected by her beauty as he has seen a lot of beautiful woman, he rather got annoyed with her assuming she too is here to approach him as there have been many instances where women used to approach him to make small talks.


    "What is it?" he asked rudely.


    ''So rude'' Liz too got annoyed seeing his behavior but she had to reach the architecture department on time so she decided to keep her ego aside for now.


    "Can you please tell me where the architect department is?" Liz tried to be as polite as possible and didn''t let her real feelings overtake her.


    William realized she was the new intern and seeing the long tube in her hand, it was confirmed.


    "It is on the second floor, the staircase leading to it is on the right" he pointed his finger to the right and showed her the way.


    "Thank you" Liz headed straight towards the second floor.


    William realized he was unnecessarily rude to her but he was not planning to apologize to her later or ever as he didn''t think he did anything wrong and being rude was normal for him.


    Except towards his close friends he is cold, indifferent and rude to everyone else, James was always worried about his son as he is the one who would take their business forward and his attitude can be a big problem for him moving forward.


    Liz reached the second floor and met with the people working there and one of the ladies there took her on an office tour to show her around. She then introduced her to three other people who will be interning in the same office but in different departments, one of them was William.


    ''So, he too is an intern and still had so much attitude, he behaved as if he is the owner of this office'' Liz thought.


    These four were then toured around the entire corporate office and were briefly explained the working of every department. Then they were taken to the office canteen for breakfast, they were told lunch and breakfast is free for interns and employees.


    These four people, two men and two women met for the first time so they were feeling a bit awkward around each other. William then started the conversation and asked them which universities they were from, except for Liz all three were from London and she alone was from Dublin. If it were not for Catherine, the Richardsons would have offered internship to students studying in London, it was for Catherine they opened the application for Dublin and she herself didn''t apply for it, William was a bit upset as he thought he would get to spend more time with his friend but she instead made her batch-mates apply for this role and some random girl got that offer, although he was not very happy about it, he was still fine as he knew Liz was deserving of this opportunity.


    Liz spoke the least during this small talk and avoided talking to the other three co-interns as much as she could as she was not here to make friends or to improve her social life, she was here to learn and work, her priorities were set.


    The other girl was kind of blushing while talking to William and it was kind of obvious that she was into him. William found her annoying and ignored her questions. Liz did not bother herself with all of this and left for her department after breakfast.


    Liz was appointed to work under one of the senior most architects, Ms. Clark and she was very happy as Ms. Clark was really a good mentor and Liz got to learn a lot from her during her internship, after a month Ms. Clark even let her design a project which only went through very few rounds of changes before getting approved.


    In this one month Liz and William rarely came across each other, they used to cross paths during breakfast or lunch break hours. Liz never realized his presence around her and she only minded her own business, ate her food and left for work.


    The more Liz didn''t bother herself with William the more William started noticing her, initially he thought she was just pretending to be ignoring or avoiding him but later he realized she is really not that bothered by his presence, she was really here to do her internship diligently. The other co-intern of his was complete opposite to Liz, she used to approach him and used to visit him in his department, she asked him out on dates which he initially politely rejected but later he rudely rejected, she still didn''t give up, on one of the days she brought muffins for him which she personally made and he ignored her. William was used to women trying to get close to him, asking him on dates and hitting on him, the only woman he ever came across who never bothered with him was Elizabeth, so he found her more interesting and more mysterious and unknown to her, she unintentionally attracted his attention.

 Chapter 71 - Hot-dog

    One day, it was an usual work day for Liz and she was done with her work late at night, she headed towards the exit to leave for her hostel. William who was done with his work had an urge to meet her once and therefore he was waiting for her at the reception, everyone has to pass this area before exiting so he chose this place.


    Finally after an hour he saw Liz who was about to leave, he quickly approached her and was right behind.


    "Hey" he greeted her.


    She didn''t realize he was talking to her, so she ignored it and continued heading out the building.


    "Hey Elizabeth." he again called.


    "Yes?" she turned around in reflex.


    "It is really late at night, I am sure you didn''t have your dinner yet, want to grab a bite?" William asked with one hand of his tucked in his pants pocket, he looked charming and confident.


    "No" Liz remained unaffected and turned around to head out, she remembered him as the ''rude guy'' and her opinion of his never changed in this one month as they never interacted with each other ever.


    William was surprised by her response and instead of getting annoyed he chuckled at her indifferent rejection.


    "May I know why?" he asked after chasing her and since she was not very far away he easily caught up with her.


    "I don''t like having dinner with rude people." Liz answered not even bothering to look at him, she was walking straight on the road and was heading towards the women''s hostel she rented a room in, her hostel was closeby to the corporate office so she walked to office everyday and didn''t use any public transport.


    "Woah, what rude people, are you saying I am rude?" William sounded very offended.


    "Yes"


    "Don''t you think you judge people way too soon?" William got annoyed.


    "Yes I do"


    "It is not something to be proud of"


    "Okay"


    William got annoyed with her short replies to his long questions, no one ever treated him this way and he reflexively held her wrist and turned her to face him, "What is with your attitude? Can''t you talk properly?"


    Liz sighed and looked at his hand which was still holding her wrist, "Let go" she glared at him.


    He realised he shouldn''t have crossed the line, he immediately let go of her wrist and apologized, "I am sorry I didn''t mean to¡­ I am really sorry." He didn''t find it right giving an excuse for his behaviour so he again apologized.


    "Oh so you know how to apologize" Liz taunted him and again started heading towards her hostel.


    "What do you mean by that? Did I ever offend you in any way?" William questioned her as he continued walking with her.


    Liz was tired of his pestering, she stopped walking and faced him, "What is your problem?"


    "I want to have dinner with you?"


    "Why?"


    "I find you interesting, I want to spend more time with you" William frankly said.


    "So, after you spend more time with me and you start finding me less interesting, will you stop bothering me?" Liz folded her hands in front of her chest and asked looking straight into his eyes.


    He stood at the same place but leaned his face closer to hers and said, "I think after spending more time with you, I''ll fall head over heels for you." William cheekily smiled, he himself was shocked with the bold words he blurted out but when she folded her hands and looked at him with a serious expression he found her very cute and wanted to continue looking at her.


    She scoffed at his words, she was an unromantic person and such cheesy words have no effect on her, "I don''t have time to waste on playboys like you." she again started walking.


    William laughed and kept walking with her, "See, you are again judging me."


    She ignored him and they soon reached her hostel, without bothering to even say goodbye to him she left. William shook his head and thought what a tough woman she is, he had a smile on his face thinking about her attitude, then he left and headed back to the office as his car was parked there. After he left, checking from her window Liz went and bought food for herself.


    The interaction between these two was the same for the next few days, every time Will asks her out and she ignores him. But one day Will did something unexpected.


    Liz exited the office and Will was again trying to initiate a conversation with her and again she was ignoring him, on that day Liz was damn hungry so she went towards a hot-dog stall that was on the way, she ordered one hot-dog for herself, her plan was to order food from this stall, then have dinner in her hostel room.


    The aroma at the stall was good so William too ordered a hot-dog for himself, "This is my first time having street food." he informed her.


    She didn''t show any interest in this new found information.


    "So, are these hot-dogs tasty?" He again asked her as he wanted some reaction from her and she again ignored him.


    He tried to talk about a few random topics and she continued avoiding him then he took it as a challenge to get a reaction from her, it has been a few days and her attitude was diminishing his patience.


    He then for the first time saw her longing look at something, he followed her gaze and saw the hot-dog the seller was serving to other customers, for the first time she looked very cute unlike her angry indifferent self, for a moment he was jealous of the hot-dog as she never looked at him the way she was currently looking at that hot-dog, he was so jealous of that hot-dog that he suddenly leaned closer to her and slowly whispered in her ears, his voice was so low that it was only audible to the two of them, "Since you like hot-dogs so much I suggest you should taste the long and juicy hot-dog I have, your mouth will surely love the taste of it."


    Liz did not understand the meaning of his words and looked at him in confusion, he then signaled her to look down and when she did he pointed towards his little brother.


    Liz''s eyes widened in shock and she angrily glared at him, "Pervert".


    "My hot-dog even gives out cheese if you satisfy it well" he loved her reaction and continued more.


    She was completely speechless and was not sure how to respond and continued staring at him, the seller''s voice interrupted her stare, he informed that her hot-dog was ready, she quickly collected her parcel and left from there in anger.


    William laughed seeing her reaction and chuckled at himself, he didn''t know he had such a perverted side to him, he thought ''I finally got a reaction, this much teasing is enough for today." Then he too collected his parcel and left for his home.


    Liz hurriedly went to her hostel and after settling in her room she tried to calm down her fast beating heart, she was glad he didn''t continue following her, if he again followed her after saying those perverted words she would have definitely kicked him in the groin.


    Then Liz took out the hot-dog to eat but when she looked at it she remembered his words, ''that idiot ruined hot-dogs for me'' sighing in annoyance she again packed the hot-dog and gave it away to one of her hostel mates, she made other food for herself in the common kitchen and ate that for dinner.


    ¡­


    "What the hell?" Rachel shouted at Catherine.


    Catherine laughed loudly, "I know right, I couldn''t believe Will was so bold."


    "Bold? My dad was a pervert. Oh god why would you tell me this?" Rachel was so embarrassed, she wanted to hide somewhere.


    "Sorry sweetie but I didn''t want anything to hide from you so I told you all the details but don''t worry I''ll cut the part of their intimate moments."


    "Yes, please do that, I can''t believe you just ruined hot-dogs for me, now I can never eat them." Rachel blushed and put both her hands on her eyes.


    "Oh god Rachel, you are an adult now"


    "Yeah but they were my parents"


    "Sorry sorry, I''ll be careful from the next time by the way your father too ruined hot-dogs for Liz, after that incident whenever she saw a hot-dog she used to blush and avoid eating it, that''s when I got to know this story" Catherine smiled recollecting her old memories.


    Rachel held Catherine''s hand emotionally, "You must miss them so much right?"


    "At every moment of my life, I missed their presence, I am glad they at least got to meet Danny and Jimmy"


    "Hmm true, also auntie you can tell me about their first kiss, don''t skip it I won''t mind that.", Rachel felt shy sharing her thoughts.


    "Sure dear, but wasn''t your dad amazing?"


    "Perverted he was"


    Catherine laughed and continued the story.

 Chapter 72 - Tough Nut To Crack

    Flashback


    ...


    Next day as soon as Liz reached the office, she went to have breakfast, she was very hungry as she didn''t have a proper fulfilling meal the night before.


    "Hey Liz, good morning" William wished her cheerfully, he too came there to have breakfast and when he saw her he couldn''t help but bother her.


    Liz got really pissed with him, "You, stop bothering me, I don''t want to associate myself with perverts like you, mind your own business and let me mind mine." she seriously warned him.


    The night before when he shocked her with his words, she was so stunned she didn''t know how to react and she left quickly but today she was in a better state of mind and was not fine with getting bullied by him.


    William smiled and sat across her, "Hey I am really sorry for my words last night, I am sure I made you feel very uncomfortable and I don''t want to justify my actions whatsoever, can you please forgive me." he looked as if he was genuinely sorry.


    "I''ll forgive you but only on one condition."


    "Sure, whatever it takes."


    "Please stop bothering me."


    William didn''t expect her to say this and he was in a dilemma as to what to do, he finally said, "Fine then, don''t forgive me."


    Liz was speechless, she never met a man so shameless.


    William smiled seeing her reaction, ''she looks so cute when she is shocked'' he thought.


    Liz then ignored him and had her breakfast alone by moving on to the next table. Not wanting to bother her anymore, he sat on the same table and silently had his breakfast, in between he was glancing at her and was hoping for her too to glance back at him once but she didn''t look at him at all and left after having her breakfast.


    ''What a tough nut to crack'' he thought to himself and smiled, shaking his head.


    The next two days were really busy for William so he didn''t get time to trouble Liz and she too therefore worked in peace for these two days.


    There was a holiday falling on Friday and Monday in the coming week and there was a long weekend break for the employees and the interns. Since it was a long break, a lot of employees planned to go on trips with their families and single people decided to go home to meet their parents.


    Here, Liz decided to stay in London instead of going home and work on the upcoming projects as she didn''t have a home and once they grew up and are independent they are not allowed to live there, they can only occasionally visit the place and she too rather preferred to work and utilize her time properly instead of partying.


    On Thursday evening, everyone happily went to their homes, Liz too was about to leave just then William blocked her way.


    "We have a long break from tomorrow." he happily declared.


    "I know"


    "What are your plans for the long weekend?"


    "None of your business"


    "I am sure you never toured around London, do you want me to take you on a city tour and show you around the place?" He sincerely offered his service.


    "No need" Liz again started walking towards her hostel area.


    "Liz can you not give me any face? Can''t you see I really like you? What do I have to do for you to go out with me?" William got frustrated with her behavior and was running out of patience.


    "First of all, it is Elizabeth for you, second of all I don''t care about you and your so called feelings, I have a lot of responsibilities in life and I can''t distract myself indulging into ridiculous luxuries, so please stop bothering me and mind your own business."


    "Well I don''t mind sharing your responsibilities with you."


    "Do you even know what responsibilities I have?"


    "Let''s go to a restaurant and then you tell me all the responsibilities you have, okay?"


    "Shameless."


    "Hey I want to know more about you, how is that being shameless?"


    "Please stop bothering me."


    William didn''t follow her anymore and left for his home in frustration, he was really pissed so he changed his mind and headed towards Morris'' mansion to meet Harry.


    Unknown to him a pleasant surprise was waiting for him when he reached there.


    Catherine was sitting on the couch with Harry, Anthony and Anthony''s wife.


    Catherine too had a long break as these were national holidays, she was interning in another city and decided to visit London during this break and spend time with her family and friends.


    "Wow am I interrupting the family reunion?" Will asked when he saw these four were having a gala time.


    "Will, you came at the right time, we were just talking about you." Anthony''s wife rejoiced.


    "Oh, may I know why?" Will inquired as he settled on the couch.


    "Auntie is planning a picnic." Catherine beamed with happiness.


    "Picnic? Are we kids to go on family picnics?" Will asked sarcastically.


    "Yes, for us you are all still kids. I have already discussed it with your mom and she too is onboard with this idea, Cat''s parents would be coming too, it will be a lot of fun." Mrs. Morris looked very excited.


    "How about we three go on a small trip instead of going out with these oldies?" Will whispered to Harry.


    Harry nodded his head and instantly agreed, "Yes please, Cat came home after a month, I want to spend some alone time with her but she wants to spend time with my mom and dad instead." he whispered back to Will.


    As Harry and Will were sitting on the opposite couch and were whispering to each other, no one heard their conversation.


    "I have another plan." Will grabbed the attention of all the four people in the room.


    They all looked at him waiting to know his plan.


    "You couples can go for this picnic and we three will go on a road trip, you guys will have your privacy and we will have ours, what say?"


    "What? No. You guys are too young to travel by yourself." Harry''s mother got worried.


    "What too young? Catherine traveled all by herself from Dublin to London and these two are already nineteen, officially adults, it is not a bad idea to go on a trip." Anthony supported Will.


    "How could you be so careless? You don''t care about them at all." Anthony''s wife scolded him.


    "I care about them, that''s why I want them to have fun, do you even know what a beautiful time I, James and Michael had during our teen life, this is the time for them to have fun." Anthony argued with his wife.


    "But¡­"


    "No buts sweetheart, this way we can also spend some alone time together." Anthony winked at his wife.


    Catherine, Will and Harry laughed hearing his words


    Anthony''s wife blushed at his words, "Shameless." she exclaimed.


    "Only for you, love." Anthony smiled at her.


    "Enough Tony, don''t embarrass me."


    "It''s okay mom, we are used to this." Harry joked.


    "Still, my future daughter-in-law is sitting here so your father''s words are obviously embarrassing for her." Harry''s mom decided to tease her shy son.


    Harry too was just like his mother, shy and gentle, so her words turned him red in face.


    "Mom, what are you saying?" he was surprised hearing his mom''s words.


    "What wrong did I say?" his mother questioned him innocently.


    "Why are you calling Catherine as your future daughter-in-law?" Harry and Catherine didn''t officially tell their families about their relationship but it was obvious for everyone to know about them.


    "Why shouldn''t I? Is she not my future daughter-in-law?" his mother again questioned him.


    Catherine was totally enjoying this conversation and was smiling hearing the discussion between the mother and the son, Will and Anthony too were enjoying Harry''s misery.


    "No, she is not." Harry blurted out as he was not sure what else to say.


    "Oh my god, Cat did you hear this? My son is fooling around with you, he has no intentions of marrying you in the future." Anthony''s wife tried to provoke Catherine.


    Catherine knew Harry so she didn''t take his words seriously but she decided to act along with his mother and tease him further.


    "Thank you for letting me know the truth auntie, I was a fool to trust Harry, I should break up with him and move on."


    "Yes dear you absolutely should."


    "Cat we are not dating each other, what are you saying." Harry lied and he was trying to signal to her that he didn''t mean what he said but she conveniently ignored him.


    "Oh so we are not even dating each other, fine then, hey Will let''s date each other." Catherine proposed to Will.


    Will, who was enjoying his best friend''s state, was startled by Catherine''s sudden proposal, he then composed himself and informed them, "Sorry Cat, I am currently infatuated with someone else."

 Chapter 73 - Homophobic

    Will''s words surprised everyone in the room, they all knew there were a lot of girls who were into Will but he used to always reject them.


    His relationship status which was single and was not changing at all bothered James and his wife, James even thought Will was gay and was mentally preparing himself to face this news and they shared their concern with the Morris'', so when Will informed he likes someone, all of them were surprised as they knew he was serious and he was not the kind of guy who would joke about such things.


    "Who is she?" Catherine asked excitedly.


    "Wait, is it a she or a he?" Anthony interrupted Catherine.


    "What?" Will confusedly looked at his uncle.


    "I meant this someone you are infatuated with, is it a man or a woman?" Anthony explained as he thought Will didn''t understand his question.


    "Uncle, why would you think it can be a man?" Will angrily asked.


    "What''s wrong if it is a man? Are you homophobic??? Anthony questioned him back.


    "I am not homophobic and neither am I gay, I am wondering why would you think something so outrageous?" Will almost shouted at Anthony.


    "Your father told me, he thinks you are gay." Anthony then quickly added, "But don''t worry he will accept you and would support you."


    "Oh god, I am not gay and I am into a woman, I have to inform my dad too it seems." Will explained.


    Anthony laughed at him, "Yeah James will be very happy, do inform him soon."


    Will nodded at him.


    "Now tell me about her." Catherine was very excited as finally her best friend liked someone.


    "I''ll tell you the details later, I anyway want to discuss about her with you."


    Catherine raised her hand in a thumbs-up sign, "Sure, my friend." she winked at him.


    "So, coming back to the main topic, we three want to go for a road trip for two days, let''s start tomorrow morning and we can come back by Sunday afternoon, Monday Catherine can go back to Dublin, what say?" Will quickly planned the timeline of the trip.


    "I love the plan." Harry quickly agreed.


    "Umm..." Catherine worriedly looked at Harry''s mom, as she didn''t want to upset her by going against her plans.


    Anthony''s wife smiled and said, "Don''t worry dear, you three can go and have fun, I don''t mind." She was understanding of their friendship and she too thought to give them some alone time.


    "I am not sure if my parents would allow it." Catherine expressed her worry.


    "Don''t worry I''ll convince them and will assure them." Anthony''s wife smiled and patted her on the shoulder.


    "It seems like Catherine is their child and not you." Will teased Harry.


    Harry smiled back at his words and agreed to him.


    "Okay, the plan seems good, I was planning to meet a friend tomorrow, I''ll now meet her on Sunday then." Catherine too agreed with the plan.


    "Great" Will felt relieved as his plan has been approved by his two friends.


    Then Harry, Catherine and Will decided to go to Canterbury, it is around 2 hours away from London. In those days it was not very difficult to get room bookings so they decided to book rooms once they reached there.


    After having dinner these three went for a walk around the lawn.


    "Will, now tell me about the girl you are "infatuated" with" Catherine teased him air quoting the word infatuated.


    "She is a co-intern"


    "Woah, which university is she from?" Catherine was curious and Harry too was interested in knowing more details about the girl who stole his best friend''s heart but he looked composed unlike Cat who was jumping around in excitement.


    "Oh wait, she is actually a batch mate of yours, she came from the same university as you, she was selected through the applications that you sent us."


    Catherine stood there in shock trying to process his words, "Oh my goodness, are you into Liz?" Catherine shouted after organizing her thoughts.


    Harry and Will closed their ears, "Why the hell are you shouting?" Will got annoyed.


    "Is it Liz? First answer my question" Catherine shouted again.


    "Yes, so you know her." Will answered her casually.


    "Wow" Catherine hugged Will tightly.


    Will chuckled at her action and asked, "Are you that happy?"


    "Of course because she is my best friend."


    "What? Really?" Will was surprised.


    "Why are you that surprised?"


    "Because, it is too big of a coincidence and secondly, given her attitude I never thought she would have friends."


    "Woah, that''s so rude." Catherine got offended by his words.


    "I am serious, I asked her out so many times and yet she rejected me, she is really rude and also keeps avoiding me." Will expressed his frustration.


    "I can''t believe a girl rejecting you, don''t they always throw themselves at you." Harry too was surprised.


    "What throws themselves at him? Aren''t you being ridiculous?" Catherine sneered at Harry.


    "I meant aren''t they always into him, that''s why I was surprised when you fell for me in spite of him being around us." Harry expressed his deep thoughts.


    Catherine was surprised by his words as she never thought Harry too had this insecurity side to him, she found it extremely cute, Will smiled as he knew of it and that''s why he motivated Catherine to go and propose to Harry instead of waiting for him to take the next step.


    "I never knew about it." Catherine honestly told Harry.


    "Yeah, you two were always close so I tried to be indifferent towards you." Harry confessed to her.


    "I was close to him because we are alike and most of the time we used to only talk about you." Catherine explained.


    "You don''t have to explain yourself Cat, Will already told me all of it." Harry lovingly kissed her on the forehead.


    "Why don''t you two just kill me?" Will got annoyed with their public display of affection.


    "What happened?" Harry got confused.


    "I am single and you two are acting all lovey-dovey in front of me, so cruel you two are." Will snickered at them.


    "Sorry" Harry apologized.


    "Haha I am kidding Harry" Will laughed at his friend''s innocence.


    "Will tell me more, what the hell did you do that she keeps on rejecting you?" Catherine came back to the main topic of discussion.


    "I am not sure, I think she is judgmental."


    "No Will, she is an amazing person, I understand what you are trying to say though, she doesn''t like people quickly but it is because of her past experiences, give her some time, if she indeed falls for you and opens up to you, then you will understand her better and will never let her go."


    "If I had known you guys are so close, I would have asked for your tips to pursue her."


    "It is not too late, tell me everything that happened between you two, I''ll figure out what went wrong."


    Then Will told them their entire story and Catherine couldn''t figure out what went wrong.


    "Sorry Will, I am not sure why she dislikes you."


    "It''s okay, tell me Cat how should I get close to her, give me some advice."


    "Let me think" Catherine was thinking deeply and the two men were hopefully looking at her.


    After a few minutes Catherine shouted in excitement, "Yes, got an idea."


    "What is it?" Will was curious to know.


    "Let''s take her on the trip tomorrow with us" Cat shared her idea.


    "Yeah, we will ask her to come and she will right" Will taunted her.


    "Not we but me, I will ask her and it is my responsibility to convince her" Catherine looked very confident and Will couldn''t argue back.


    She then asked Will to take her to the place Liz was living in.


    Harry packed his bag as he was planning to stay at Will''s house for the night and he planned to leave for the next day trip directly from there. Then the three of them went to the hostel Liz was staying at.


    Catherine then called Liz from the hostel reception and in five minutes Liz came downstairs surprised to meet her.


    As soon as they met they tightly hugged each other, the two men were sitting in the car and had no idea what was happening inside.


    Liz was genuinely very happy to see Catherine there, she was living alone in London for so long with no friends and at that time calling on phones were very expensive so they never talked on phone too, so when she saw a familiar face she felt excited.


    "I can''t believe you are here Cat."


    "Yeah, since it was a long weekend I came home."


    "How did you know I was living here?" Liz questioned in confusion.


    "I''ll tell you later, first tell me what your plans are for this weekend?"


    "Umm, I have no plans actually, so I was planning to work in advance on my future projects." Liz answered hesitantly as if she was hiding something from Catherine.


    "Hey Liz what are you hesitating about?" Cat sensed something was off.

 Chapter 74 - Freaked Out

    "Hey Liz what are you hesitating about?" Cat sensed something was off looking at Liz''s expression.


    "I have no friends and no social life here in London, my life here too is the same as it was in Dublin. I promised you before coming to London that I will make friends, but sorry I couldn''t keep that promise."


    When Liz was supposed to come to London, Catherine was a bit concerned about her as she knew how tough it was for Liz to get along with people and she was worried if Liz would end up being all alone. So, she made Liz promise her that she would try to have a social life and won''t be alone.


    "Hey, it''s okay I am not angry, also I am planning to go on a road trip with my two friends tomorrow, it is a two day trip, would you like to tag along?"


    "Wouldn''t it be awkward? I mean your friends might feel uncomfortable with my presence." Liz hesitated.


    "One of them is my boyfriend and another is my best friend, if you would come along with us my best friend too would have some company, so they too insisted I ask you."


    "Umm Cat you know about my finances, I need to plan before indulging myself in such pleasures." Liz didn''t hesitate in discussing her finances with Catherine as she has already told everything about her financial situation to her and she knows her friend would be understanding of her.


    "It is a road-trip, so we have no travelling cost, my boyfriend is taking care of it and my best friend will be booking rooms, you and I need to only spend money on food, which you anyway have to spend in London also and your internship is paying you very well, so please come with us, it will be fun. I promise it won''t cost that much." Catherine tried to convince her.


    "But Cat, having your boyfriend and best friend pay for me is not good, I don''t like it." Liz firmly explained her stance.


    "How about let''s have fun, I''ll pay them on your behalf and you can owe me this money and pay me back later. Is that ok?"


    "But you have to promise me you will take back the money and won''t come up with an excuse whenever I''ll pay you."


    "Yes it is a promise."


    "Okay then, I''ll come" Liz finally agreed.


    "Awesome, we will pick you up at 8 am, be ready and pack according to two days only and also since the weather is cold, carry more warm clothes. Okay?" Catherine excitedly instructed Liz.


    Liz chuckled seeing Catherine''s excitement "Okay done"


    Catherine left after she ensured Liz went back to her room upstairs and jumped around in excitement and then went to the guys and sat in the car, the guys were waiting for her, Will was a bit tense and Harry was calm.


    "Sorry Will, she said no." Catherine wanted to tease him.


    Will was somewhere expecting it but when he actually heard her words he got very upset but then he composed himself looking at the sad expression on Cat''s face


    "It''s ok Cat, I am sure you tried your best, she is a difficult nut to crack, don''t blame yourself."


    "Dude can''t you see, she is messing with you, she succeeded in the task." Harry declared.


    Catherine hit Harry on his shoulder, "How did you know?" she was surprised as Harry saw through her.


    "I know you very well, if you didn''t succeed, you wouldn''t have come back here, until and unless you would have forced her to say yes, you are stubborn so it is difficult for you to give up so easily." Harry explained his theory.


    Will then looked at Cat hopefully, he wanted proper confirmation from her.


    Cat grinned widely and shouted in excitement, "She said yes"


    Will got very happy and he thanked Catherine.


    "Wow, you''re really into her, aren''t you." Harry was surprised as he didn''t see Will so genuinely happy and that too for something so silly.


    "Yes dude, of course I really like her."


    They then dropped Cat at her home and both the guys then crashed at Will''s house. Will informed his parents about the trip they planned the next day and Will informed them about Liz and how she would be joining them tomorrow, he was sure Anthony must have already informed James as soon as he left their home and it was true as James and his wife were already very excited for their son and therefore they didn''t oppose to the road trip and rather wished him luck.


    Will packed his bag and went to sleep.


    Next day Will and Harry took off for the road-trip in Will''s car, Will wore a red t-shirt paired with brown shorts and Harry wore a blue hoodie paired with white tracks. They first went to pick Catherine who was waiting for them dressed in a pink t-shirt and denim shorts, her dad was standing with her near the gate.


    "You two guys, protect her well and do call me every few hours and give me updates, am I clear?" her father glared at Harry as if he was warning him.


    "Yes sir" Harry answered him and was evidently scared.


    "Don''t you two dare trouble my daughter, understood." This time he glared at both the guys.


    Will laughed at him as if hearing a joke, "It is your daughter who troubles us."


    "Dad, stop it, didn''t I tell you my friend Liz is coming too, so don''t worry." Catherine tried to assure her father.


    "You and that girl sleep in one room and you two guys have to live in a separate room." He warned, especially Harry.


    "Yes, sir" Harry quickly agreed to his condition.


    "Bye dad." Catherine couldn''t take it anymore and entered the back seat of the car and waved goodbye to her father.


    She apologised to Harry for her father''s behaviour. Harry smiled back in understanding and said, "It''s ok I understand him, I too would act like him if I was sending my daughter on a trip with two boys."


    "Oh god, then I hope we only have sons, I don''t want you to turn into a person like my father." Catherine joked at that time not knowing that in the future they will indeed have two sons and no daughter.


    Then they went to pick up Liz, she was standing outside the hostel with her bag, she was dressed up in a light green t-shirt and black tracks. Catherine got out of the car and hugged Liz in excitement, "Glad you didn''t back out, I was so worried."


    "How could I dare to back out?" Liz smiled at Cat.


    Will, who was sitting in the car and was observing these two women was mesmerized by Liz''s smile, he never saw her smile so heartily, she was always indifferent and rude to him, in that moment he felt waves of jealousy flowing through him for Catherine.


    "Come, let''s go" Catherine and Liz then entered the car and settled down. Liz didn''t look at Will as he was wearing shades and was busy driving.


    "Liz, this is Harry, my boyfriend." Catherine introduced Harry to Liz, he turned around in his seat, sweetly smiled at her and they shook hands. Liz instantly liked him as he gave her a very calm and composed person vibe.


    "And Liz this is my best friend." Catherine pointed at Will, Liz was sitting behind Will''s seat so she couldn''t see him and it was not feasible for him to turn around like Harry so he just lifted his hand in the air as a gesture to say hi.


    "Hello" Liz wished him.


    Then they travelled for around 30 minutes and stopped at a hotel on the way for breakfast, they started early so they decided to have breakfast on the way, after getting out of the car Liz saw the best friend Catherine introduced and was shocked to see Will.


    "You? What the hell are you doing here?" Liz freaked out when she saw him.


    Will chuckled, "I am the one who drove you till here and you are asking me what am I doing here. Silly girl"


    "Catherine what is he doing here?" Liz was furious when she questioned Catherine.


    "Umm he is the best friend I was talking about." Catherine innocently answered.


    "Your best friend is a weird, shameless and rude person, I am sorry but I want to go back, I don''t want to continue on this trip." Liz angrily declared.


    "I am not taking you back." Will firmly told her.


    "I don''t need you to take me back, I''ll hitchhike or ask for a lift, I''ll manage, you don''t have to bother yourself." Liz angrily glared at Will


    Will got worried seeing her so angry and was not sure what to do, Cat too was confused how to handle her. Liz really seemed determined to go back. Harry, who was silently observing everything, stepped up and approached Liz.


    "Elizabeth, can I have a word with you, please?" Harry calmly requested her.

 Chapter 75 - Don’t You Dare Lie

    "Elizabeth, can I have a word with you, please?" Harry calmly requested her, he looked like someone who wouldn''t force her to talk if she didn''t want to, and also because Liz had a good opinion of him and he looked very calm she agreed to have a word with him.


    Then harry took her to the side and they talked to each other for five minutes, Will and Catherine couldn''t hear anything as they were standing a bit far from them so they looked at the other two anxiously, they were curious and wanted to know what they were talking about but these two were scared of pissing off Liz any further so they stood at their spots and didn''t even dare to move, after few minutes Harry and Liz came back to them, Liz looked much calmer than before, she was not furious anymore.


    "I am sorry for overreacting, let''s go and have breakfast, I am very hungry." Liz looked at both Will and Catherine and politely apologised.


    Will was shocked seeing the 180 degree change in Liz''s attitude and so was Catherine, they wanted to ask Harry what they talked about but Harry signaled them to keep quiet so they didn''t ask anything and went to have breakfast.


    The four had breakfast in peace, Liz even tried to make small talk with Will which surprised him but he was happy that she was at least talking to him normally. Then they again headed for their destination, these four played some word games while travelling to kill some time, Liz got more comfortable around Harry and Will during these games.


    Will decided to take tips from Harry as to how he handled Liz.


    They then reached Canterbury, Harry already looked for one of the best and safest resorts so they went there. They decided they will book two rooms, one for Harry and Will, another for Catherine and Liz.


    They got two opposite facing rooms, they all went into their rooms to freshen up first. Will asked Harry what he and Liz talked about which suddenly changed Liz''s attitude but Harry refused to answer him, so after a point Will stopped bothering him.


    The two guys got ready and knocked on the girls'' room but there was no response, they got worried and knocked again.


    ¡­


    ''Trrnngg'' ''Trrnngg'' ''Trrnngg''


    Just then Catherine''s phone rang and she paused her story, Rachel signaled her its okay and she should answer the call, Catherine saw the caller ID and it was Jimmy.


    "Mom, where are you?" Jimmy sounded panicked.


    "I came out with Rachel, what happened?"


    "You are fine right?" He again asked to confirm.


    "Yes of course, why what happened Jim?"


    "Dad said you were kidnapped." Jimmy now sounded pissed.


    "Give the phone to your dad." Cat ordered Jimmy on the phone.


    He passed the phone to his dad, "Harry what the hell is wrong with you, why would you prank Jimmy, please grow up."


    Harry laughed on the other side, "I was playing an innocent prank on him, I didn''t expect he would believe me and immediately call you, I am really sorry."


    "It''s okay"


    "Are you having a good time?"


    "Yes, we are having an amazing time." Catherine sounded genuinely happy.


    "It''s getting late, when are you coming back?"


    Catherine checked time on her watch and exclaimed, "Oh no I didn''t keep a track of time, I''ll come back soon." Catherine cut the call.


    Rachel too then checked the time and it was indeed very late.


    "Auntie let''s continue the story next time, it is really late"


    "I am sorry Rachel for abruptly stopping the story." Catherine felt bad stopping midway, she too was enjoying telling this story to her as she too was reminiscing the old days.


    "Please don''t apologise, I am the one who should apologise as I didn''t keep a track of time."


    Catherine chuckled, "Isn''t that a good thing? It implies we had a good time together."


    "That''s true, thank you so much auntie, hearing this story I felt more closer to my mom and dad, I never knew their personalities."


    Catherine smiled in understanding, they paid the bill and left together, Catherine asked Rachel to accompany her and she would drop her home, earlier Cat got a message from Anthony and he insisted she drop Rachel home so Cat convinced her and they went together.


    Catherine then asked Rachel, "Did you find any of the things relatable from the story I told you earlier?"


    "Yes, my mom''s attitude of not owing money to anyone, oh god it is so relatable, I always ensure I payback money to people I borrow from, I think I inherited this habit from my mom."


    Catherine laughed, "Yes, your mom is very strict about it, she indeed paid me back the money for the trip we went on as soon as she got her internship stipend."


    Rachel laughed knowing it, then she remembered something and curiously asked, "Also, what was it that uncle Harry told my mom that she suddenly changed her attitude?"


    Catherine guiltily answered, "He never told me, after a point I forgot this incident, I recollected this part while narrating the past story to you."


    "Oh, no worries, aunt Catherine can we meet again?" Rachel asked, excitement evident in her tone.


    "Because you want to spend more time with me or you want to know more about your parents?"


    Rachel frankly answered, "Both but more to know about my parents, you are the only person I can openly ask anything and also you are telling me this story without any filters. So, I want to know more about them from you."


    "Haha sure sweetheart, it is a long story anyway but I''ll tell you everything"


    They then discussed other things and after some time they reached Rachel''s home.


    Bidding adieu to Cat, Rachel reached home and found James sitting on the couch in the living room and he looked tensed, "Hey grandpa, what happened? You look serious and worried." she sat next to him.


    James just had a meeting with Daniel, the one he requested him to come for a night before, the other two old men and his source were present too and they discussed Rachel''s safety which worried him and turned his mood sour, he was trying to not let his mood reflect on his face but he couldn''t help.


    "Rachel, is there something you are hiding from me?" James decided it is time to talk to Rachel about the attack on her.


    Rachel hesitated before saying anything.


    "Rachel please don''t you dare lie" James sounded very serious.


    Rachel took a long breathe and then she told him about the second attack that happened and James seriously listened to the entire story without interrupting her, after she was done, he seriously put his points forward, "Rachel from now on, whenever you will go out there will be bodyguards following you around, I don''t want you to be alone at any point, you won''t be driving alone and would have a driver with you. Is that clear?" he sounded very firm.


    "Grandpa it seems you already knew about the attack." Rachel was suspicious.


    "Yes, I knew of it for a long time now but things are going to get out of control so please cooperate." James decided to be as honest as possible and not deceive his granddaughter anymore.


    "May I know who told grandpa about this attack."


    "No you may not."


    "Grandpa" Rachel sounded angry.


    "We once had a disagreement and you can see the consequences of it, so I don''t want us to have another one so please just listen to me, I am worried about your safety and you are the only family I have." James decided to deal with this matter more calmly instead of arguing with Rachel like the last time which led her to run away from home.


    "Fine but this security should not mess with my personal space." she demanded.


    "It won''t"


    Seeing grandpa agreeing to her terms, she too calmed down, "Sorry for hiding it grandpa, I was really worried how you would react and I didn''t want to trouble you."


    "Rachel if you would tell me everything then I can deal with it as soon as I get to know about it, so please don''t hide such important things from me the next time."


    "Okay"


    "How was your day with Catherine?"


    "Oh my god, it was awesome, she told me mom dad''s love story, although the story is still pending but yeah it was fun."


    "That''s nice" He lovingly patted her head.


    "I didn''t know dad was so shameless."


    "Of course he was, after all he is my son." James winked at her.


    After some chit-chatting she gave him two shopping bags, one for him and one for grandpa Michael.


    "Wow Mike would be so happy to know you shopped for him" James was happy that Rachel cared for his friend.


    "Not just me, even aunt Catherine bought clothes for him, we just combined it in one bag, please let him know it is from both of us"


    "Sure dear, he will be very happy"


    Then saying goodnight to her grandpa she went to her room, changed into her night pajamas and after settling on the bed, she messaged Daniel.

 Chapter 76 - James Source

    Daniel just reached home and he was a bit stressed, he went to meet grandpa James and the discussion really turned intense, he was getting more and more worried about Rachel after this meeting.


    He went to his room and changed into comfortable clothing, he went to meet grandpa directly after his work so he was tired after a hot shower he went to rest, as soon as he relaxed on the bed he received a message from Rachel, ''What''s up with my slave?''


    He totally forgot about the chess game they played the previous night.


    ''The slave is very tired''


    ''Today I met with your mom and we had a great time together''


    ''Yeah I saw the picture you sent me, how was the date?''


    Rachel sent a selfie with Catherine to Daniel


    "It was damn good, it is one of the best dinners I ever had."


    ''That''s nice, isn''t my mom awesome''


    ''She is super awesome, as my slave I order you to give your mom to me''


    Daniel chuckled at her words and typed, ''Well you have to ask my dad, to be honest she doesn''t belong to either me or Jimmy"


    ''What?'' Rachel laughed reading his message


    "Yeah my father informed us of this when we were very young.''


    Rachel laughed harder reading this message and thought he was just joking.


    ''Stop kidding'' she replied back.


    ''I am not, I am serious, he told us that''


    ''What? Why?''


    ''Me and Jim were having an argument about who mom belongs to between us, I claimed she is mine as I am her first born and he said she is his as he is the latest born''


    ''Hahahahaha you two are ridiculous and what the hell is latest born''


    ''It means he is the fresh child they had and I am the old one, then dad was so fed up of us that he warned us that she only belongs to him and from that day he kept on feeding these words to us till we accepted that fact''


    ''Your dad seems to be crazy about your mom''


    ''Hmm he is''


    ''Daniel I want to ask you something, please answer me honestly'' Rachel decided to come on the main topic.


    ''Sure''


    ''Did you tell grandpa about the attack on us when we were on the way to London?''


    This was the reason she messaged him, she wanted to know if Daniel was the one who broke her trust.


    "No, I didn''t'' he honestly replied.


    Rachel sighed in relief, she would have gone crazy if it was Daniel, she then assumed it must have been some other source and didn''t care about it as long as Daniel isn''t the one who broke her trust she doesn''t care who it is.


    ''Good to know that'' Rachel messaged him


    ''Did something happen?''


    ''Hmm, my grandpa knows about that attack and I don''t know how''''


    ''Good he does, it is better than hiding truth from him''


    ''Yeah and therefore he increased the security around me''


    ''That''s good, please be more careful from now onward'' Daniel too expressed his concern.


    ''Also Daniel, did you find out anything about the message that I received two days back?''


    Daniel tightly shut his eyes in frustration he hates hiding stuff from her but he promised the old man that he would, so he decided to lie to her, ''No, not yet''


    ''Oh okay''


    Then they called it a night and Rachel slept thinking about her parents'' love story and Daniel was worried as he recollected the events of today.


    ¡­


    Few hours back


    After finishing off the work at the hospital, he went to Michael''s house as that''s where James called him for the meet.


    When he reached there he saw all three old men already waiting for him and they looked very tense, especially James.


    "Have a seat Daniel" James instructed but it sounded more like a command, Daniel followed his instruction and sat on the couch next to Michael.


    "Anthony, Is Catherine with Rachel?" James seriously asked.


    "Yes the driver informed me, the two women met and are spending time together, I am sure she will definitely engage her till late night."


    "Did you tell her anything?" James again questioned Anthony, here he referred to Catherine.


    "No, but since she is meeting Rachel for the first time after so long, I am damn sure she won''t let her off the hook so easily."


    "That''s good."


    Rachel being around someone was very important and unknown to her there were bodyguards who were secretly following her, they too were sending Rachel''s updates to James from time to time but he still wanted to hear from Anthony as it assured him more coming of the information from Anthony.


    Daniel didn''t understand what was happening but he knew it was something very serious.


    "Are we waiting for someone?" Daniel finally asked as it seemed they were waiting for someone else too as even after he came they were still sitting silently.


    "Yes" James didn''t give any more information. Michael and Anthony too were waiting in anticipation as they too had no idea who they were waiting for.


    Last night James decided to stay at Michael''s house and they even summoned Anthony, James had a call with someone and he looked very worried after that, he then called Daniel and asked his permission to let Rachel stay at his home for the night and decided to have this meeting, he told his friends that he will inform they everything the next day.


    The only information that the other two old men had but Daniel didn''t was, they are waiting for James'' source who is going to come here soon, he is the one who told James about the attack on Rachel and had been giving him information about everything dangerous that was happening around her.


    They waited for 10 minutes and then the doorbell rang, Michael hurriedly went towards the door as he was the most curious of all to know who was this source, when he opened the door in anticipation he was shocked to see that man standing at the door, he was totally surprised as he didn''t expect this young man to be James'' source.


    "You are James'' source" he exclaimed, still in shock, the man standing at the door nodded and entered the house and sat on the couch opposite to Daniel.


    It was for the first time that Daniel saw this man who was dressed in a light blue shirt and brown pants. Anthony and Michael already knew this guy and were surprised to see him here, James then cleared his voice and seriously introduced them to each other, "Daniel, this is Patrick, he is currently heading the police department in London, he used to work in Scotland before and he decided to come back due to some personal reasons, he is Rachel''s childhood friend and he is the one who told me about the attack that happened on you when you were on the way to London." James directly came on point.


    Daniel was surprised that James knew about that attack as Rachel asked him to never tell her grandpa about it.


    "How did you know about that attack?" Daniel questioned Patrick.


    "Rachel told me, she came to the station to file a complaint against those two serial killers and at that time she mentioned it, she insisted I hide this from grandpa but there is a reason why I couldn''t so as soon as she left I called him and informed him everything." Patrick had no intentions of hiding anything from Daniel, if grandpa called Daniel here it meant grandpa trusts him and it implied he too can trust him.


    Daniel was not sure what to say anymore, he was silent.


    "Daniel we also know about the attacker committing suicide right in front of you. Is there any other information you have?" James seriously inquired Daniel.


    "No, there were no leads there. What is exactly happening? Why is someone trying to kill Rachel?" Daniel finally asked the question that has been bothering him for very long.


    "We are not sure but this attack on her wasn''t the first one." Patrick answered Daniel''s question. Daniel then looked at Patrick in confusion and was waiting for him to say more.


    "When we were in high school, me and my group of friends volunteered for cleaning the school after the school hours, our group consisted of me, Rachel and four other friends of ours. I was very close with the watchman of our school, he was a humble person and used to help us run our errands. Suddenly, he stopped coming to school and the school hired a new watchman temporarily, I got really weird vibes from this watchman so in between classes and during my break, I used to keep an eye on him, one day I noticed whenever Rachel was around him he used to only look at her, his eyes followed wherever she went and he was kind of observing her, when I saw this I had a very bad feeling and I ensured I was always around Rachel. Now, we all volunteered to stay at school after the school hours for a week, the first three days went in peace and there was no problem but on the fourth day¡­"

 Chapter 77 - Wont Hesitate To Kill

    10 Years Back


    "Okay so we have three areas to cover, The classrooms in the left wing, the ones in the right wing and the small building behind the playground. We are six, so two people will take every area. Who wants what?" Nick was good at planning so took the initiative to divide work amongst themselves.


    "I''ll take the right wing." Rachel volunteered first.


    "Yeah and I''ll join you" Kate added.


    "Cool - Right wing: Rachel and Kate" Nick noted it down.


    "Me and Emily will clean the small building behind the playground." Patrick announced.


    The other four were smiling knowingly.


    "Guys please control yourselves, it is weird to have sex at a place where we study." Matt teased the two.


    The other three laughed at Matt''s words, Patrick was unaffected as he was habituated to this behavior of Matt, "No Matt it is not weird at all, you too should try once." Emily teased him back.


    Other four just laughed as they were used to this banter between Emily and Matt as they were the closest to each other. Matt too laughed at Emily''s words, he really loved teasing and getting teased by her.


    "So Matt, you and I will be cleaning the left wing." Nick declared and everyone went to the areas that got assigned to them.


    Nick and Matt were cleaning the classrooms and after some time they decided to clean the washroom, when they almost reached the washroom they heard a male voice, they got surprised as except for these six no one was supposed to be in the school premises, having a bad hunch they signaled each other to keep calm and stayed outside, eavesdropping on the conversation.


    "I have been following her and I took note of her schedule that Rachel is finally with a girl now, today it would be easier to attack her."


    Then he paused, probably listening to what the other side was saying, then he again spoke, "Okay if something happens I won''t hesitate to kill the girl with her."


    Matt got really scared hearing these words and Nick was very angry as Kate was with the girl with Rachel, Nick and Matt just looked at each other, Nick signaled him and these two stood on the either side of the entrance and as soon as the man from the washroom came out he first saw Matt and Nick attacked him from behind and pushed him forward, startled the man fell forward and Nick quickly jumped on him and held him down. The guy tried to struggle to get out of his hold but Matt held his hands, Nick sat on the man''s back.


    "Nick what should we do?" Matt was worried.


    "Go and call for help." Nick ordered.


    "No, I can''t leave you alone with him." Matt disagreed with Nick''s suggestion.


    "Matt, please go and get help." Nick shouted as he was running out of patience.


    Matt quickly ran towards the small building behind to get Patrick but just on the way he saw Patrick running towards him.


    "Did you see the new watchman anywhere?" Patrick looked worried and hurriedly asked Matt.


    "He is over there, me and Nick attacked on him, come fast Nick is dealing with him all alone." Matt quickly answered, the two rushed towards Nick.


    The man in the washroom who was planning to attack Rachel was this new watchman Patrick was searching for.


    .....


    Few minutes before Matt and Patrick met


    Emily and Patrick were cleaning the rooms in the small building, Patrick was done early so he went to help Emily. She let him do her work and she went and sat on the table and was observing him work.


    Patrick bent down to remove the stuff lying around and Emily was checking out his amazing body from behind. Patrick had already been training himself rigorously as he was sure he wanted to join the police department and for that physique was very important so he works out regularly.


    "Like what you see?" Patrick asked, still working and his back facing her.


    Emily chuckled at his words, "I love what I am seeing." she flirted with him.


    Patrick smiled at her words but she couldn''t see his smile as he was facing the other side but she knew he must be smiling, she then went towards him and hugged him from behind.


    "Matt warned us not to have sex here, remember?" Patrick joked with her.


    "As if we take his warning seriously, Pat should we really do it here?" Emily blushed saying these words.


    "No, I can''t let our first time be at a shabby place like this." Patrick seriously answered her question.


    "Oh god Pat, I was kidding." Emily laughed at his lack of sense of humour and stepped back to go back to the table and she suddenly shouted in panic.


    "What happened?" Patrick turned around and looked worriedly at her.


    Emily looked very scared and pointed towards the foot of the table, there was a dead rat lying there.


    Patrick chuckled at her and said, "You want to be an autopsy doctor in future and you are scared of dead rats? What will you do when you will see actual human dead bodies?" he lovingly patted her on the head.


    "I''ll deal with that later but this rat looks so disgusting."


    "Let''s go and call the watchman." Patrick suggested


    Then they came out and went to the spot where the new watchman sits but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where the hell is he? There is no watchman here that is so ridiculous" Emily got very annoyed.


    Something struck Patrick and he got worried, "Ems be safe and quickly call the police." Patrick instructed her.


    "Umm aren''t you overreacting? He might have gone to the washroom." Emily was confused.


    "Just do as I say and be safe." saying this Patrick quickly headed towards the right wing where Rachel is, he had an intuition that Rachel is not safe as he saw the watchman observing Rachel in the past few days, to go to the right wing he has to pass through the left wing and cross it on the way he saw Matt who was running in a hurry and looked scared.


    ¡­


    Patrick and Matt quickly went to Nick and what they saw made them worried.


    Nick and the watchman were fighting.


    The watchman took out a slick knife to attack on Nick and just then Patrick rushed towards him and held his wrist and twisted it and kicked him on the back of his leg. The watchman fell down on his one knee, Patrick kicked him similarly on his other leg and the attacker was now kneeling in front of him, Patrick twisted his left arm and held it behind him, now Patrick was holding both his hands and got full control over him, just then Emily too rushed there and informed him that the cops were on the way.


    Nick and Matt too came there to hold the watchman tightly who was struggling to get off Patrick''s hold, Emily more or less understood the situation so she stood tensely at one side.


    The cops reached the school in 15 minutes and when they came they saw the three boys holding the watchman.


    "Who called us?"


    Emily quickly approached the cops, "It was me."


    "What happened here?"


    "Sir, this watchman is planning to kill one of our friends." Matt answered the cop''s question.


    "Okay leave him" the main cop ordered the three high school kids and signaled his other men to hold the watchman.


    The moment Patrick let go off his hands, the watchman quickly took a medicine from his pants pocket and ate it. Before anyone could process what was happening the watchman lay on the floor dead with a white liquid flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    The cops quickly went towards him to understand what happened but it was too late.


    Rachel and Kate were cleaning the right wing unaware of what conspired in the school.


    Cops then questioned these four people and since everything happened right in front of them they knew these four were not at fault. Patrick called James after knowing from Matt and Nick that the man was planning to attack Rachel.


    James quickly came to the school and as he knew these cops beforehand he had a word with them and the case was dismissed, they all decided to never let Rachel know of what happened here and by the time she was done with her cleaning, the crime scene was cleared, everything happened in front of the cops and there were so many witnesses so it didn''t take long to clear out what happened and James managed to take her away from school without letting her know of anything.


    Later the cops reached a dead-end as they were not able to track the identity of this watchman, it was like he never existed.


    James then used his sources to find more information but something happened due to which he realized Rachel is not safe here and that''s when he had to make the hard decision of sending her away to the US.


    Kate and Rachel were the only two people who were unaware of everything even today.

 Chapter 78 - Who Are You?

    ¡­


    Present Time


    Patrick informed Daniel of this incident and Daniel was shaken after knowing what happened in the past, he wondered what would have happened if those two guys didn''t hear that conversation, if Patrick didn''t reach there on time, if that girl didn''t call the police, there were many ifs going on in his mind, if any of those things wouldn''t have happened the way they did then he would have had lost Rachel even before he met her. These thoughts drove him crazy and he was aggrieved.


    "So, Daniel now you realize the incident that happened with you two was not the first and the exact same thing happened around ten years ago." James revealed, he looked pale and sad, it seemed as if he aged ten more years.


    "Were you not able to figure out who was behind this for ten years, are you serious?" This time Daniel looked at Anthony with an underlying meaning to his question which was understood by everyone sitting there except for Patrick although he did have some idea about it.


    "We did use all the power we have to figure out who is behind it, we were also able to reach the truth but unfortunately, one of our own men betrayed us and because of it we reached a dead-end and in the end without any other choice we sent Rachel away as far as we could and then we decided to give up on searching the person who is behind all these attacks as we were warned to back off and were threatened with lives of other close people in our circle, including Patrick''s friends. It was a silent agreement where we won''t dig about them and they won''t harm our people, we thought this agreement would continue but we didn''t expect Rachel to be attacked again, after she came back from the US for 2 years everything was peaceful and we thought these people won''t bother us but I guess they again decided to attack us." Anthony explained everything to Daniel, the reason behind everything that was happening.


    Daniel was speechless for some time and was not sure what to say, he cursed himself for not looking into the attack deeply and taking it all so lightly.


    "Two days back she received a message from an unknown number." Patrick broke the silence in the room.


    This time Anthony and Michael were shocked as they didn''t know anything about it.


    "What message?" Michael asked.


    "Two days back, we all went for a reunion, at that time Rachel received a message ''I am coming for you and this time I won''t fail'' the message came from an unknown number and it doesn''t allow us to message back on it. I tried to get more information on the sender so I forwarded it to my cyber team and yesterday I got to know this message was sent from the same club we visited two days back."


    Daniel, Anthony and Michael were all shocked, James was calm which implied Patrick already informed him of this.


    "You mean the person who messaged this was near you guys at that time?" Michael worriedly asked.


    "Yes and that''s why we decided to have this meeting, to be open about every information we have as we believe this time the attacks on Rachel will be more intense and we have to act more carefully."


    "James let''s keep Rachel at home, let us not let her go outside." Anthony got really scared after knowing all this information.


    "No Anthony, I can''t take away her freedom from her, she will get really pissed."


    "Did you people never tell Rachel about that attack in her school?" Daniel was looking at James and Patrick.


    "No I didn''t want to scare her and neither do I want her to live in fear, somewhere I believe the people behind these attacks are the same ones who killed my wife, William and Liz." James had tears in his eyes when he remembered his happy family that he has now lost forever.


    Michael went to James and kept his hand on his shoulder to console him, "James we will not let anything happen to Rachel, we have learnt from our past mistakes and this time we will catch those people."


    "Yes grandpa, I assure you, I''ll protect Rachel and I promise you she would be fine." Daniel walked towards James and kneeled in front of him and made this promise looking into his eyes.


    James who was calm till not showed some reaction and looking at Daniel and hearing his words, James indeed felt assured, he was not sure why but he strongly believed Daniel''s words and knew his granddaughter will be safe.


    "Daniel please don''t tell Rachel about this, she should not know anything. Promise me"


    "I promise you." Daniel didn''t hesitate before making this promise as he too didn''t want Rachel to know about all of this.


    Then all the men decided that from now onwards they will increase the security around Rachel.


    James told them he has to go back home before Rachel comes and he will inform her about these changes and discuss it partially without revealing much information.


    Everyone then left for their homes.


    Before he left, Daniel received a message from his source. Two days back he called someone and asked him to look into the cryptic message that Rachel received and that guy promised him to get some information in 48 hours and just now Daniel got that, he read it and furrowed his brows after reading it.


    He quickly ran to chase Patrick, lucky for him Patrick was approaching his car and didn''t leave yet, Daniel was able to run towards him on time, "Patrick" he called out loud, he was out of breath.


    Patrick turned towards Daniel in confusion.


    Daniel handed his phone to Patrick and signaled him to read it. Patrick was confused as to what was happening but he took the phone and read the content of the message, after reading it Patrick''s expressions changed, "How did you get this information?" he asked in surprise.


    "My source." Daniel answered.


    "Who are you?" Patrick looked at Daniel with a mix of curiosity, confusion and surprise.


    "That''s not important. This information is very useful for you right? I am ready to share every information my source would get but I want you to look into it more deeply." There was a tone of command in Daniel''s voice.


    Patrick couldn''t oppose or go against his command, "This is illegal" these were the words he finally managed to blurt out.


    "That''s why I want you to delve deeper into it, legally."


    Understanding Daniel''s intentions Patrick agreed to cooperate.


    "Okay, it was nice meeting you Dr. Daniel."


    It was not a surprise for him to know about Daniel, he has done his research on him when Rachel confessed she likes him.


    "It was nice meeting you too, Mr. Patrick." Daniel lightly smiled


    Patrick smiled back and then he left. Daniel too left for his home.


    ¡­


    Daniel''s Penthouse


    Daniel was lying on the bed, with one hand on his side and elbow of his other hand on his forehead, he lied in that position for don''t know how long, he was thinking deeply about everything that happened few hours back and about the information he received from his source, ''I''ll protect you Rachel, no matter what, but I just hope all of this will pass away quickly without leaving any life long scars on you.'' he made a promise to himself.


    ...


    Rye, the county of East Sussex, 82 km away from London.


    Queen home is a small motel in Rye with minimum facilities. It is a five storey building which is old and has no basic amenities like an elevator or more people available at one''s service. It is a less populated town, only tourists visit this place and majority of the people stay in the interior of the town. This hotel is near the entrance of the town a bit far away from the main area, one old aged couple reached this motel, parked their car and entered the reception area.


    A man sitting at the counter smiled towards the old couple courteously, "Hello sir, what can I do for you?"


    The old man slightly coughed and replied "we want a room with double bed and if possible the best room in this motel"


    "Sure, actually on the first and the second floor some repairs are going on so there is room on the third floor which has a double bed and would be comfortable for two people."


    "Don''t you have at least one good room on the first floor? Anyway no other people are seen here so it definitely is not full and it is difficult for old people like us to climb three floors."


    "Sorry sir, although It is a motel but it is still a small place and therefore we do not have proper facilities on every floor, so the room on the third floor has all the basic amenities and will be perfect for you"


    The old woman who accompanied him signaled her husband to take the room

 Chapter 79 - Disguise

    The old woman signaled her husband to take the room and not nag much so the old man said, "okay give us the room you recommend, I hope it is the best one you have."


    "Yes sir absolutely." the man at the reception then added, pointing to another man "This is our bellboy, he will carry your luggage as it will be difficult for you to get to the third floor."


    "No need for that, we will carry our own bags" the old man said in an annoyed tone.


    The manager got a bit surprised that at first they were hesitating to book a room on the third floor and now they are insisting to carry their own luggage, ''Old people are weird'' the manager thought and shrugged it off.


    The old people collected the keys from the manager, then carried their luggage and went towards the staircase, they slowly climbed three storeys.


    After reaching the room the couple carefully locked the door and had a look at the room and thought this motel is a perfect place for them to hide.


    Andrew and Sophia then got out of their disguise, had a bath and changed into comfortable clothing and lied on the bed as they were tired after travelling for hours, sleeping on their back they were staring at the ceiling without any emotions


    "We are changing towns and disguises twice a week. I didn''t think murdering Jonathan and stealing 15 Million euros would have such dire consequences, cops are searching all over the place for us and this time there are higher chances of us getting caught. What will happen now?" Sophia worriedly asked Andrew.


    "I thought this will be our last murder and we can settle properly but we are still running away from the cops and this time they even have a rough sketch of ours. Even I don''t know what will happen to us" Andrew answered her back.


    "Only if they did not have our rough sketches." Sophia shouted in frustration.


    "Shh, don''t shout and whose fault was that?" Andrew got annoyed.


    "I didn''t expect one of the servants to be good at observation and would be able describe my sketch so perfectly." Sophia sighed in irritation.


    "Yeah that servant described me too, you are not the only one who sketch is being circulated, both of our sketches have been published in the local newspapers, and that''s why we have to disguise ourselves and that too as frequently as possible." Andrew replied in frustration.


    "Be glad our sketches have not been published in national newspapers, if that were the case then there were damn high chances of that girl Rachel seeing them and the chances of us getting caught would only have increased, she is the only person alive who knows of our truth." Sophia looked worried with the thought of Rachel being safe and far away from their clutches.


    He said, "Don''t worry we will find a permanent solution to this problem, let us enjoy this moment darling." he then turned towards her and lied on one side facing her and groped her breast.


    "Ahh" she moaned in pain, he then moved on top of her and kissed her roughly.


    She grabbed his hair and pulled him even closer, they quickly got undressed.


    Andrew took out a condom from his pants hurriedly and after wearing it, he parted her legs harshly and entered inside her without warning.


    "Ahhhh" she loudly moaned and in between her panting, she tried to shout at him, "Can''t you ahh... at least ahhhh... tellllll mee before ahh... entering."


    Andrew was continuously and roughly thrusting into her while she was speaking.


    "This is your punishment." he blocked her lips with his.


    Then Andrew completely got out of her and again thrust into her, this time even more forcefully than before.


    "Are you planning to kill me?" Sophia got annoyed.


    "Don''t worry you won''t die with this much force." he then harshly bit on her lips.


    Sophia too responded with same passion and she too continued biting his lips and after having two rounds of rough sex, they let go off each other and slept in each other''s arms tired from travelling and their excessive workout.


    After an hour Sophia woke up from her sleep.


    "Shall we order food and beer I am feeling very hungry." Sophia pouted while trying to wake up Andrew.


    He woke up after her continuous nagging, he too was hungry and then they called the reception and ordered food and drinks, Andrew did not forget to mimic his voice like an old man.


    After a few minutes the doorbell rang and Andrew who quickly disguised himself as an old man went to open the door and Sophia went to the washroom to hide herself as she didn''t have the energy to disguise like an old woman and it takes more time and effort for her to disguise herself as an old woman than it takes for Andrew to dress up as an old man.


    A Bellboy was standing outside the room with food and drinks, when Andrew went to open the door, the Bill boy tried to enter the room to keep the tray on the table but Andrew stepped out of the room instead and took the tray full of food and drinks, the bellboy tried to peep inside the room but Andrew didn''t give him a chance and was about to quickly close the door.


    Just then the Bellboy asked, "Sir do you need anything else?"


    "No need you can go now, if I want anything else I will call the reception and let you know" Andrew said in a humble tone as he was in no mood to make any more enemies.


    The bellboy then left but he was really curious about this old couple as initially a few hours back he heard moans coming from the room, this motel was cheap and the walls were not sound-proofed so loud noises from the room could be clearly heard.


    The moans sounded like two young people were having sex, therefore it really ignited his curiosity as he found them a bit fishy, earlier they didn''t let him carry their luggage and now when the old man came out for the food and didn''t let him in the room his suspicious grew even stronger but he was helpless as can''t enter their room forcefully so he left but decided to keep an eye on this weird old couple.


    Andrew entered the room and placed the tray of food and drinks on the table and tightly locked the door from the inside. Then Sophia came out the room and they had their dinner while watching news to know more updates on their case, realizing there was no progress on their case, they sighed in relief and again slept after discussing where to move after two days.


    Staying at one place for a long time is not safe for them so they keep on moving from town to town every three to four days and they choose motels which are not very well to do and don''t have strict rules in identity verification and don''t maintain proper computerized records.


    Next day morning it was around 11 am when they woke up and Andrew called the receptionist "Two cups of black coffee to the room on the third floor." Andrew didn''t remember the room number and they were anyway the only occupants on this floor so the receptionist understood it was the old couple who came to stay a day before.


    "Okay Sir and also a room cleaning boy came twice to clean your room but you did not open the door no matter how many times he knocked."


    "Oh that? We were sleeping and you know how old people are, we are heavy sleepers." Andrew lied.


    "Oh okay then I can send him now to clean the room, is that fine?"


    "No need to send anyone, the room is absolutely neat and clean. Send me the two cups of coffee immediately" Andrew said in an irritated tone, he needs his morning coffee as soon as he wakes up and this receptionist was nagging him.


    "Okay sir I will send the coffee right away" the manager then disconnected the call and asked the bellboy to take two cups of black coffee to room 305.


    The bell rang and just like earlier Andrew got up and went outside to collect the order and didn''t allow the bellboy to come inside. He took the tray and closed the door quickly.


    The bellboy''s suspicions grew and he wondered what exactly was wrong with this old couple. He knew people coming to their motel are already fishy as in the past too many criminals have stayed here because of their not so strict rules. The manager of this hotel intentionally didn''t have stricter rules because he knows they will pay a higher price for the room than it deserved. The bellboy didn''t like it but the manager was paying him more bucks than those in other motels so he was working here in spite of not liking the manager''s ways of doing things.

 Chapter 80 - Bag Full Of Cash

    The Bellboy was always worried that if there ever would be a police raid in this motel then the consequences can be bad and he could be blamed for the illegal activities happening here.


    This Bellboy is one of the four employees in this motel. Manager, cook, bellboy and an old woman who comes to clean the motel sometimes were the only members who work here. The bellboy Bill was working in this motel for three years now and within six months he understood about the functioning of this motel.Though the owner can afford to renovate this motel he is not willing to do so because the owner knows that if it looks old and unattractive then he can earn more as lot of illegal activities happen here and people were willing to pay higher price for a room here because they would be hiding themselves or are doing something wrong. Bill too receives hefty amounts in the form of tips from these people and this was also one of the reasons why he doesn''t quit working here.


    Bill, who was in a juvenile jail for three years because of a crime he committed, is 26 years old now, he is a tall, average looking man with a scar on the forehead which doesn''t look scary. The scar has faded over the time and can be seen only when observed keenly. He was looking for a stable job but given his juvenile past, people were hesitant to hire him and that''s how he ended up getting a job here as the manager here didn''t care about all these things. This was another reason why he is still stuck with this manager and this motel.


    The manager needed an employee who was not very qualified and who would take care of almost everything in the motel, like serving food, cleaning rooms and attending calls in his stead and so on and he knows Bill would not get job at any other place with the same pay this motel was paying, so the chances of him quitting the job was very less and he also would be grateful to the manager, which would all work in the manager''s favor.


    For three years Bill worked at this motel he had seen all kind of criminal activities happening here, like mafia meetings, prostitution, thieves hiding here for a few days, gambling and so on. He had seen almost everything in these three years of span. The cops in this town are not very sincere towards their job and at times they too were indulged in illegal activities like prostitution and therefore no one ever properly raid this place but Bill knows if some day any sincere cop comes here then this place will be shut down and he wanted to leave this place before something like that happens. He was waiting for an opportunity to lead a better life. He wanted to settle down and lead a comfortable life and quit this place, he had some savings but they were not enough and therefore he continues working here.


    Andrew and Sophia stayed in the room and did not step out of it for two days. They kept ordering room service and therefore had no reason to leave.


    "Boss, I have cleaned all the rooms but today too the old couple didn''t let me in to clean their room." Bill, the bellboy complained to the motel manager.


    It was not that he was really concerned about the hygiene of the room but was really curious to know what these old people were up to, he heard them moaning a few times now and he wondered how these old people have so much energy and this deepened his suspicions and he therefore complained to the manager, he wanted to enter their room and know more about them.


    "Let them be, you know we don''t bother our customers and they have paid the money in advance so I don''t care." The manager was indifferent as always


    "But I do, I also feel something is fishy, so I want a reason to enter their room, even when I deliver the food only the old man comes out and doesn''t even let me in and then they leave the tray outside the door, not giving me any opportunity to enter their room."


    "Bill, aren''t you being too nosy why do you want to peek into their room?"


    "I find them fishy, what if they murdered someone and hid their body in our motel rooms, it will be bad." Bill wanted to scare the manager more so that he would agree to his request.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" The manager asked as he knows there is no point in making Bill understand and until and unless he would check it himself he won''t rest in peace and would continue to nag him.


    "Call them up and say it is in our rule to get the room cleaned and then I''ll go and check the room while cleaning it." Bill gave an idea.


    "We have no such rules."


    "Yeah but they don''t know that."


    "Fine, whatever." The manager finally agreed and he called Andrew''s room.


    Andrew and Sophia got worried when the phone rang, "Don''t worry, it might not be that serious." saying this Andrew picked up the phone.


    "Hello, what is it?" He asked annoyed.


    "Sir, since the past two days, your room has not been cleaned and according to our rules we have to clean it so can you please allow our cleaner in and allow us to clean the room?"


    Andrew put his hand on the phone speaker and whispered to Sophia, "They want to clean the room, some motel rules they say, what should I do?"


    "Fine let them in." she whispered back.


    "Okay send the cleaner in but after 15 minutes" Andrew said and put down the phone. He and Sophia quickly changed into their old people disguise.


    After 15-20 minutes, the doorbell rang and Andrew opened the door, unwillingly he allowed the bellboy inside the room.


    When the bellboy entered he saw the room was very untidy and all the beer bottles were lying on the floor. He asked the couple to go and stay in the balcony so that he can change bedsheets and clean the room and as they are old the dust might be uncomfortable for them.


    Having no choice Andrew and Sophia agreed and went to the balcony.


    They both sat in the chairs, placed in the balcony. They both looked into each other''s eyes and signaled not to talk anything in front of him and decided to stay quiet.


    Bill wanted to know more about these people and his curiosity was killing him. His eagerness increased day by day and he was waiting for this opportunity and finally he was in their room, so without wasting any more time he bent down and checked under the bed while cleaning the floor as he was hoping to find something here, there was no other place in this room to hide stuff except for under the bed and just as luck would have it he found a black leather bag lying there, he turned around to check if any one was here, confirming that the old people are still in the balcony and he was not in their line of sight, he slowly pulled the bag towards him and opened it to check the contents.


    His eyes grew wide in shock and his heart started beating faster, he saw a lot of cash in the bag, it was literally a bag full of money. He immediately closed the bag''s zipper and tried to control his fast beating heart.


    He pretended like he didn''t see anything and again after checking no one was watching him, he placed a small device under the bed and after changing the sheets and cleaning the entire room he left.


    Seeing the bellboy leave Andrew had a weird feeling, his intuitions told him something was wrong.


    "Sophia, I think it is time that we leave this motel, the bellboy looked really suspicious and I don''t have a good feeling about it."


    "Are you sure Andrew? I mean we are anyway planning to leave tomorrow, why hurry?"


    "Sophia, we have to be very careful. I can''t take any risks as we are going to reach our goal soon, once the Jonathan murder case has no leads and the case is closed then we can finally live a peaceful life with no more complications. We have to move from here today itself and think of our next plan"


    "Why are you worrying so much? Let us chill, this place seems to be safe"


    "Whenever you say let us chill, we always end up in danger. Listen to me for once as I have strong intuitions regarding that bellboy. Don''t argue and just get ready" he shouted at her.


    Sophia got scared seeing Andrew so angry and decided to follow his instructions and not argue any further.


    Both then packed their bags and went to the reception.


    "What can I do for you sir?" the manager worriedly asked, looking at their luggage.

 Chapter 81 - Recording Device

    "We want to vacate the room, please settle our bill" Andrew coldly said and Sophia went towards the car to put all the luggage in it.


    "Why sir? You booked till tomorrow and already paid for it, you didn''t like our motel? If you want we will provide more facilities" the manager asked as he was tensed that these people might ask for a refund for the extra day they paid.


    "No no you have given us the best facilities, we are leaving due to some personal reasons and we have to go immediately" Andrew did not want to create any chaos so he behaved properly.


    "Sir but we can''t give the refund, it is against our policy" The manager hesitantly said.


    "Yeah yeah no worries, it is my fault so that''s fine." Andrew just wanted to leave quickly.


    The bellboy came and was surprised to see that Andrew was checking out, he wanted to stop them but he obviously couldn''t so he came forward to help Andrew with rest of the luggage, his eyes searched for the black leather bag with money but he couldn''t find it, he understood Sophia already took it and placed it in the car.


    "No need" Andrew told the bellboy when he tried to help him with his suitcase.


    "Please sir, let us help you, this is the least we can do for you." The manager insisted.


    Not wanting to argue further he let the bellboy carry the suitcase and put it in the car.


    Bill, the bellboy secretly took out another device from his pocket and placed it under Andrew and Sophia''s car while placing the suitcase in it.


    Andrew didn''t notice it and gave him a Five pounds as tip which Bill gladly accepted.


    Andrew then settled in the car and rushed towards the highway and Sophia started searching for a new motel on her phone.


    They found a motel which is 40 km away from Rye and they decided to stay there and headed to this place.


    After travelling for around an hour they reached the motel they looked up at.


    It was decent and the crowd here was comparatively more than that in Rye as this town is nearer to the London city.


    There was a restaurant on the ground floor and the rooms were on the first and the second floor, there was a big lawn next to the parking area which was very busy as this motel is on the highway because of which visitors stop here frequently for food, the place looked really decent which was another reason to attract more crowd.


    They checked into a room and they used different identity cards to check in.


    After settling in the room they again freshened up and changed into normal attire.


    "Andrew I am really done with all of this, I really want to settle down and have a decent life." Sophia started nagging.


    "What is wrong with you? Did you lose your mind? Do you know how much trouble we are going through because of the Jonathan murder case?" Andrew scolded her as he was annoyed with her stupidity.


    Sophia pouted at him.


    "Don''t worry dear we can sketch a plan, if we plan everything accurately there will be no problem and nothing will go wrong but this time we should do something big so that we can settle down once and for all without anyone bothering us anymore." Andrew said, after seeing her acting all cute, she is his biggest weakness and he can''t stay angry with her for long.


    Sophia hugged him from behind and rested her head on his shoulders, "I love you."


    He held her hand which was around his stomach, and brought them near his lips, he kissed them lightly and said, "I love you too."


    "I am really hungry, let''s order something." Sophia said, pouting her lips still back hugging him.


    "Your wish is my command."


    Andrew then called the reception and talked in an old man''s voice "Can you send the menu of your restaurant to room 104?"


    "Sorry sir we don''t provide room service, there is a restaurant on the ground floor, you have to eat here, it is our policy"


    "We are very old, can you make an exception for us? We can pay extra bucks." Andrew tried to persuade the manager as he knows wearing the disguise everyday is very annoying especially for Sophia.


    "I am really sorry sir, it is our policy, we don''t deliver food to rooms and outside eatables too are not allowed in the room. If we make an exception for one guest we would be asked to do the same for others too."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Andrew asked Sophia to wear her make up and disguise and explained the situation to her.


    Sighing in annoyance, Sophia went to disguise herself, "We need to move from this place too as soon as possible, I can''t keep wearing this annoying makeup three times a day." She complained.


    "Don''t worry but we need to stay here for at least two days, let''s move the day after tomorrow. Okay?"


    "Thank you"


    Then they went to the restaurant downstairs and placed their order after settling down. While they were waiting for their food, Sophia felt very uneasy and kept on looking to her right and left, she kept on checking her surroundings for five minutes.


    Andrew got annoyed and asked, "Why are you looking here and there? What happened? What is bothering you? You need something?" his trail of questions continued.


    "I feel like someone is looking at us, I feel like we are being followed" she replied.


    "Oh, I thought something serious happened, Don''t over think. It has been a long time since we came into public, that''s why you are just being scared, it is all psychological." Andrew shrugged off Sophia''s fears.


    "Yeah maybe I am really overthinking, you are probably right" she too ignored what she was feeling.


    Their order was served quickly, they completed their food, the weather was really good and Sophia insisted they go for a walk, for the past few days they continuously stayed indoors and it felt fresh coming out of their room so they walked towards the large lawn in front of the motel, they had a walk and behaved like an old couple. After a while they both went back to their room.


    ¡­


    Few hours back, just after Andrew and Sophia left


    In Rye, after Andrew and Sophia left the hotel manager called Bill and asked him to clean the room, Bill was also waiting for his instruction and therefore he immediately rushed to the room previously occupied by Andrew and Sophia, the first thing he did was to remove the small device he placed under the bed earlier, he safely kept it in his pocket and cleaned the room, while cleaning he was hoping to find any traces or more hints about the two people who previously occupied this room but unfortunately he didn''t find anything, those two were experts in cleaning up behind them.


    After cleaning the room he went to the first floor to his room, this was a room allotted to him by the motel, he then took out the small device he earlier placed under Andrew and Sophia''s bed, it was a recording device, he connected it to an audio device and listened to the conversation recorded, he used earphones to ensure privacy. He carefully and keenly heard the conversation.


    ...


    "Sophia, I think it is time that we leave this motel, the bellboy looked really suspicious and I don''t have a good feeling about it."


    "Are you sure Andrew? I mean we are anyway planning to leave tomorrow, why hurry?"


    "Sophia, we have to be very careful. I can''t take any risks as we are going to reach our goal soon, once the Jonathan murder case has no leads and the case is closed then we can finally live a peaceful life with no more complications. We have to move from here today itself and think of our next plan"


    "Why are you worrying so much? Let us chill, this place seems to be safe"


    "Whenever you say let us chill, we always end up in danger. Listen to me for once as I have strong intuitions regarding that bellboy. Don''t argue and just get ready"


    ...


    He got confused as there were a lot of things in this conversation that he couldn''t understand. First, the voice of the two people sounded young and not old. Secondly, they were addressing each other as Andrew and Sophia whereas their names were different in the register book which was in the motel records. Thirdly, they were discussing the Jonathan murder case. He listened to this conversation carefully again and these three things were something he observed stood out and was very confident he didn''t infer anything wrong.


    He then searched about the Jonathan murder case on the internet using his phone and he understood that there was an old rich man named Jonathan who was murdered by a couple, they also stole 15 Million Pounds and ran away, their sketch was published in the local newspapers and was available on the internet too but one has to search for it to find it.

 Chapter 82 - Blackmail

    After reading more about the case Bill understood police too were actively looking for them, they also speculated that these two were serial killers who committed more crimes and killed old men in the nearby towns but it was just a speculation and there was no concrete evidence.


    Bill started thinking what could be the relation between the murderers and this old couple, he thought, ''I am missing some link, what is it? Something is missing. Think Bill think, think harder'' He again read the article and keenly observed the rough sketches of the culprits, suddenly something stuck in his mind.


    He realized the two old people were Andrew and Sophia in disguise, ''now it all makes sense'' he thought as he heard loud sex noises coming from their room, he witnessed that bag full of currency, their voices sounded young in the recorder.


    By connecting all the pieces he came to the conclusion that these two were the culprits the cops are looking for, he closed his eyes and started thinking about what to do about this new found information. He then remembered something and opened a tracking app on his phone, earlier he placed a GPS tracker under their car and checked their location on his app, it showed they were at some place around 40 km away.


    Bill has been living in Rye for three years and due to the kind of illegal activities that happen at his motel, he wanted to be cautious and therefore he always kept these kinds of devices in his room just in case and it indeed came in handy for him as he caught two criminals with the help of such devices.


    He went to the manager and asked for a half-day leave, he told him that he has some personal work and since there are no new customers, the manager let him off, Bill promised him he will be back by the end of the day.


    Bill then drove the car to the new motel Andrew and Sophia checked in, he bought a cap and some basic stuff to disguise himself, his disguise was not as perfect as that of Andrew and Sophia but it was manageable, these two will definitely not be able to recognize him as the bellboy from their previous motel.


    In an hour he reached the place the tracker guided him to and saw Andrew''s car parked in the parking area, it was confirmed that the two people he was looking for are here.


    But Bill was not sure how and where to find these two people as he had no idea which room they were staying in and he also did not have any access to go around the motel freely to check.


    He kept the tracker on their car so this was the limitation, he regretted not keeping a tracker on one of their luggage bags.


    He still wanted to try his luck and ask the reception people about an old couple that checked in but there was another person who was discussing something with a man standing at the counter so Bill waited for his turn, he was standing close to the two men so he was able to hear their conversation.


    "So, you guys don''t deliver food to our rooms?" The customer asked.


    "No sir, we have a policy not to provide door-to-door food but we have a restaurant here, you and your family can come and have your food here." The manager pointed to the restaurant that was attached to the motel.


    "Oh, till when the restaurant is open?"


    "Sir, it is open for 24 hours."


    "Oh that''s great." The customer left after getting the information he needed.


    The manager then turned towards the place where Bill was standing a few seconds back to answer his questions but Bill already left.


    Bill went to the restaurant and occupied a corner table there, the table ensured privacy and he could see the entire restaurant from here.


    Since this place doesn''t deliver food to one''s room, everyone has to come here for their meals and he therefore understood that Andrew and Sophia too would come here at some point of time so he patiently waited for them.


    After some time an old couple entered the restaurant and Bill immediately recognized them as they didn''t change their disguise much, he observed them carefully but Sophia sensed someone watching her and when she checked around, Bill quickly focused on the food he ordered to avoid her, after few minutes she stopped looking around and he observed these two for some time, they went to the lawn to take a walk and after some time they went back to their room and once they, he too headed back to the motel in Rye.


    The entire night Bill didn''t sleep and planned something devious.


    ¡­


    Next day morning Andrew and Sophia were sitting in the lawn enjoying the morning view, they just had their breakfast and were relaxing under the sunny weather. Just then a person came and sat on the chair placed in front of them. Initially they didn''t bother themselves with the person as it was a public place and they continued enjoying the view but after a few minutes they felt the person sitting in front was staring at them.


    Then they looked at the person and thought that his face looked familiar but they were unable to recognize him.


    He was a tall, average looking man wearing decent clothes and his face was clean shaved, after keenly observing the person they saw a small scar on his forehead, the next moment Andrew realized who this person is and he was shocked.


    Before he was able to say something, the person with the scar interrupted him "Do you want to talk here or should we go to your room and discuss the matter privately?"


    Sophia was looking at the two men in confusion "who the hell are you?" she asked imitating the voice of an old woman, glaring at the man, as she didn''t recognise the bellboy yet, every time when they ordered something it was Andrew who got the food and stuff and Sophia was always inside and she never saw Bill clearly, just then Andrew held her hand and signaled her not to say anything and keep quiet.


    "Let''s go to our room and discuss the matter there" Andrew said in his original voice and he understood there was no point in pretending to be an old man and they were busted.


    He also didn''t intend to create a scene in here so he headed towards their room, he held Sophia''s hand and walked with her and Bill followed the two.


    After reaching their room Sophia asked, "Do you know him?" she pointed towards the man who followed them. She too stopped mimicking an old woman and talked in her original voice, when Andrew did the same earlier she understood something was fishy and they were probably caught.


    The stranger laughed at them and said, "you too know me madam, have you already forgotten me? We just met yesterday." Bill then comfortably sat on one of the chairs.


    "What the hell is happening?" Sophia shouted as she was getting scared.


    Andrew calmly looked at Bill and said, "What do you want?"


    "10 Million Pounds" Bill arrogantly answered him, crossing his one leg over the other.


    "Do you even know who we are?" Andrew asked.


    "Marc and Vivian, am I right? The culprits in the Jonathan murder case"


    During Jonathan''s murder, Andrew and Sophia changed their names to Marc and Vivian respectively, those were the names published in the newspapers too, so Bill know them by these two names.


    Andrew got very angry and he started planning how to get rid of this man. Sophia got scared when she heard Bill''s words.


    "Don''t even think of trying to kill me." Bill understood their intentions and warned them in advance.


    Bill then played the recorded conversation of these two that he had.


    Andrew and Sophia got shocked listening to it.


    "A friend of mine has a copy of this recording, if I don''t call him once every hour he will tell everything to the police and will submit this recording to them, I also have more proof against you, if anything happens to me then you two won''t be able to live in peace." Bill laughed sinisterly after warning them of the consequences they would have to face if they kill him. After reading the Jonathan murder case, Bill understood these two were dangerous so he took precaustions in advance to protect himself.


    "Who the hell are you?" Sophia shouted at him as now she can''t murder him and she felt very helpless.


    "I am Bill the bellboy from the previous motel you lived in." he finally told her.


    "Didn''t I say he looked suspicious, my hunch was right" Andrew declared as his intuition was right.


    "Yes your hunch was indeed right." Sophia couldn''t help but agree with him.


    "If we give you 10 Million Pounds, what''s the guarantee that you will give us the recording back and will not blackmail us again?"

 Chapter 83 - No Guarantee

    "If we give you 10 Million Pounds, what''s the guarantee that you will give us the recording back and will not blackmail us again?" Andrew seriously questioned him


    Bill chuckled and said, "Well, there is no guarantee. This is the risk you have to take"


    Andrew was so irritated with the arrogant man in front of him that he had the urge to kill him with his bare hands, he wanted to suffocate Bill and give him the most painful death ever but he couldn''t as this annoying man came prepared, there was no other option right now than to give him the money they had.


    "We will give you 2 Million Pounds, you will have to give back this recording to us. We can''t give you 10 Million Pounds." Andrew finally gave in as he had no other option but he still decided to negotiate.


    "8 Million Pounds and the recording is yours."


    "3 Million Pounds."


    "Fine, for 3 Million Pounds you won''t get the recording back, is that fine?" Bill asked with a huge smirk on his face.


    "5 Million Pounds plus the recording." Andrew offered the final amount, he was very annoyed but he couldn''t act rashly, he had no choice but to deal with this man although there was no guarantee that Bill would not blackmail them again, Andrew still had to go through this deal and plan how to deal with Bill later as right now their lives are more important.


    "Okay Deal"


    Then Andrew gave 5 Million Pounds to Bill and he gave the recorder to them.


    "What about the copy of the recording your friend has?" Andrew was talking about the recording that Bill kept as a backup with his friend in case he is killed by these two criminals.


    "You two will be staying here for another day right?" Bill asked them.


    "We are vacating tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, it will take around an hour for my friend to come here, wait for an hour and I''ll give you back that recording too."


    With no other choice Andrew had to agree and Bill left saying he is hungry.


    After an hour Bill asked Andrew to come downstairs by calling his room using the phone in the reception, Andrew came downstairs and Bill gave him the backup recording he had, "Don''t you dare pull any stunts here, we are in public." Bill warned him in advance.


    "I don''t intend to harm you, just keep the 5 Million Pounds and don''t bother us again." saying this Andrew turned around to leave, he remembered something and he again turned back facing Bill.


    "Where is your friend?" he asked.


    "He left after giving me the recording." Bill lied.


    "What if he still blackmails me?"


    "He has no idea about anything, there is a password to access this record and I can assure you he has no clue about it and he didn''t even hear it."


    "Okay and what''s the guarantee you didn''t make more copies of it and you wouldn''t blackmail us again?"


    "As I told you earlier, there is no guarantee, it is a risk you are taking."


    Andrew tightly clenched his fists in anger


    "And what''s the password?" Andrew furiously asked as Bill just mentioned there is a password to open it.


    "Oh right, how stupid of me, the password is ''MURDERERS'', all capital" Bill smirked at him.


    Bill''s words annoyed Andrew to the point that he wanted to punch him in the face but he was helpless so he left without harming Bill but he thought, ''I''ll definitely make you pay for what you did Bill, the bellboy.''


    Bill smiled and was proud of himself, he sat in his car and left, he already kept the bag full of money in the car earlier and he lied about this friend, he did not have any friends, it was a gamble he took to protect himself and he kept a backup of the recording with him and pretended it was with a friend. To not let them doubt him, he lied his friend would come here in an hour but in reality he just killed some time and gave the backup recording he carried to Andrew.


    Everything went according to his plan, he went back to Rye with a huge smile on his face, his plan was a success.


    ¡­


    London


    The next two days went in peace, James became more normal in his friends'' company, it was a Friday morning and seeing that everyone was in a good mood, Anthony decided to share the good news he had been wanting to with his friends.


    "Guys, I have an amazing news which I have been waiting to share with you two." Anthony announced to his friends.


    "What is it?" Michael asked with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Jim cracked a deal this week all by himself."


    "What? Really? Jim as in that useless grandson of yours?" James asked in surprise.


    "Yes that useless grandson of mine, he not just impressed the investors but he got the contract signed, they were supposed to award the contract after 2 weeks but they were so impressed with him, they gave him the contract on spot."


    "That is crazy.'''' Michael exclaimed in happiness and he added "congratulations, at last our Jim became a responsible and a capable person. Good to hear this news."


    James also congratulated Anthony "you used to criticize him every time, see now he is handling projects. Now you can hand over everything to Harry and Jim and officially take retirement."


    "There is a lot of time to hand over everything to Jim but at least he attempted, I am really proud of him" Anthony''s voice was filled with joy and pride.


    He continued, "That''s why I am planning to throw a surprise party for Jim at our place tonight. I want to invite you two and you James, please bring Rachel along with you. It is a small get together to share my happiness, I want all of you to be there."


    Michael agreed with him, "Good you have planned a surprise party for Jim, we always bully that loser, he will be surprised to see us throwing a party for him."


    James asked, "Since the party is tonight, Do you need any help?"


    "No, Catherine and I will look after the arrangements, just don''t be late tonight, try to come early if possible, " Anthony requested him.


    James then suggested, "Anthony, although you throwing a party for him is the best gift for Jim but as you have never appreciated him and always bullied him I would suggest you buy a gift too for Jim, he would be very happy to get something from you."


    Anthony thought for a while, "It is actually a good idea James, can you guys help me buy a present? We can go shopping and then have lunch together" he suggested.


    Other two agreed.


    They then went to Hays Galleria and discussed what gift to take. At last after long discussion and roaming around every store they settled on a watch.


    These three then went to have lunch where Anthony updated them about the new developing relationship between Catherine and Rachel and how happy he is that they are bonding so well.


    James too was glad that Rachel was familiarizing herself with the Morris'', he knew if Will and Liz were alive they would have really wanted Rachel to end up with Daniel but when Rachel said no and ran away from home he thought this dream of his will always stay as a dream and will never turn into reality but now it again seems his wishes will be fulfilled.


    Rachel has bonded well with Jimmy and Catherine, she likes Daniel, she is only left to meet Harry and James was sure she will bond well with him too.


    "I am just waiting for the day when Daniel and Rachel would officially start dating" Michael expressed his thoughts.


    "It seems you are more excited about our grandchildren than we are." Anthony teased him.


    "Yes, as I see them as my grandchildren too." Michael countered and added, "Have you forgotten how Rachel bought t-shirts for me too when she went shopping. She loves me a lot." Michael proudly told them.


    "Is the t-shirt you are wearing now bought by her?" Anthony asked.


    "Yes, she and Catherine selected clothes for me, they consider me family so that is enough for this old man."


    "You should have gotten married Mike, don''t you feel lonely?" James was concerned about his friend.


    "Look at you two, you guys were married but right now you two are widowers, so what''s the difference between us? You two have family but yet you two are so lonely that we all hang out together to fight our loneliness. So, how does marriage make any difference?" Michael made a strong point.


    Anthony and James were speechless for a moment and were not sure how to revert back. They helplessly shook their heads, "No wonder you were one of the top lawyers in our country" James muttered but was clear enough for the other two to hear.


    .....


    Hey guys I am participating in the win-win event this month, please buy the 1 coin privilege subscription to support this book. It only costs 1 coin.

 Chapter 84 - Create Opportunities

    "What do you mean by ''were''? I am still one of the best lawyers but I decided to retire." Michael was offended.


    "Yeah you are now too old, you worked harder, it is now time for you to take rest."


    "Yes and that''s why I offered Nicholas a chance to be my partner."


    "Yeah it was a good decision, Nick is a good child and very responsible."


    "Yeah that''s why I chose him." Then he remembered something and asked, "Now tell me about Daniel and Rachel, have you two given up on them and are really going to wait patiently for them to get together?"


    "Yes but we will create opportunities so that they can meet frequently just in case" Anthony winked at his two friends.


    "Yeah, like how you made Rachel stay at Daniel''s home a few days back?" Michael asked James.


    "That was out of concern for her but yeah we can come up with such ideas to make them spend more time together." James started thinking deeply to come up with more ideas.


    "Hey, how about you and Rachel stay at Morris mansion tonight, you guys are anyway coming for Jim''s surprise party, we will extend the time and then you say you are very tired and insist Rachel to stay at home for the night and it is anyway saturday the next day so she doesn''t have office and Daniel too has leave, so it won''t be inconvenient for them, what say?" Anthony already came up with a smart move.


    "I love it, Tony you are really getting smarter these days." James praised his friend.


    "What nonsense, I have always been this smart." Anthony grunted in annoyance and Michael laughed at these two bantering.


    "For this plan to be successful ensure your daughter-in-law doesn''t come in between and end up spending time with Rachel instead of Daniel." Michael knew Catherine very well.


    "You are right, I''ll inform Cat in advance and will tell her to not spend too much time with Rachel." Anthony decided to involve Cat too in this plan.


    "Also inform Jimmy too." James added, "Remember that night too Jimmy was at Daniel''s house and was third wheeling in their relationship."


    "Oh god my family is the limit, I''ll inform Jimmy too and just in case will tell Harry also not to interrupt these two." Anthony hit his head thinking his family itself is the biggest hurdle for Daniel and Rachel.


    The other two laughed seeing his family scenario.


    They finished their lunch and after bidding adieu to each other, they all went back to their homes.


    ...


    St Christian City Hospital


    Friday Evening


    Anthony called Daniel "Hey, what are you doing? Hope you haven''t started from the hospital yet" he asked as he tried to listen if there is any traffic noise in the background.


    Daniel whispered, "Not yet grandpa, right now I am giving instructions to my interns so that I can leave soon."


    "Okay, come soon and buy some donuts on the way, bring lot of donuts we are eight people and we should not fall short of it"


    "Okay, do you need anything else grandpa" he asked.


    "No, come as soon as possible"


    "Okay"


    Then Daniel instructed the two interns, Lisa and Steve, about some patients and then left for home.


    After Daniel left, Lisa and Steve headed to their cabin and on the way she asked him, "So any plans for tonight?"


    "Nope, why?"


    "You know just"


    "Why don''t you invite me to your home for dinner?" Steve asked excitedly.


    "Why should I?"


    "Umm because I am your friend"


    "Oh please, you want to come to my home so that you can know more about my sister." Lisa saw through his intentions.


    Steve laughed and scratched his head, "You saw through me"


    "Are you still not over her?"


    "No, I mean I tried to get over her and since she was dating him at that time I knew I had no chance with your sister and you know her boyfriend used to glare at me, that cold and scary guy." he cursed and continued, "but now since they have broken up maybe I can try now to date her."


    "Look Steve, let me be very honest with you, although they broke up, my sister is still into him and would never look at you."


    Just then these two came across Emily and Matt who were leaving for their home.


    "Long time no see senior" Steve immediately wished Emily and Matt.


    "Hey, Lisa and you, what''s your name?" Matt struggled to remember Steve''s name, he knew his face but couldn''t recollect his name.


    They were all in the same high school but Lisa and Steve were juniors to Emily and Matt so they all knew each other.


    "I am Steve" Steve was not offended by Matt not remembering him and introduced himself.


    "Oh right, you were the guy who tried to propose to Emily in our school, I remember you very well." Matt teased him.


    Steve felt awkward when Matt reminded him that awful day when he went to propose to Emily on valentine''s day with a bouquet of red roses, unaware of the fact that she was dating Patrick and in addition to his misery he tried to propose to her right in front of Patrick. Before he could confess to Emily, the glare from Patrick intimidated him so much that he ran away from there before even uttering a word. Till date he was embarrassed of what happened.


    "Oh you remember it seems." Steve didn''t know what else to stay.


    "Of course, the way you ran away was so funny." Matt laughed harder.


    "Hey Matt, stop making fun of him." Lisa stood up for her friend against the bully Matt.


    "Aww see our Lisa has finally grown up and is trying to shut me up" Matt patted her on the head, "Your sister didn''t tell me you two are working here." Matt looked at Emily questiongly.


    "Do I have to tell you everything?" Emily coldly replied, since she saw Steve here with Lisa she had a bad feeling.


    "So Lisa, which speciality did you choose?" Matt seriously asked her.


    "Neurology, I am currently interning under Dr. Daniel, so is Steve." she coldly replied to Matt.


    "That''s awesome, I wish you specialised in cardiology then you would have been under me" Matt winked at her with the underlying meaning to his words. Lisa was shocked as she didn''t know how to react to this shameless man''s words and Steve was enjoying the teasing.


    "Shut up Matt, don''t you dare flirt with my sister in front of me" Emily warned him.


    "Okay, I''ll flirt with her when you are not here, okay?" Matt naughtily smiled.


    "It''s okay Ems I don''t care and I don''t take him seriously." Lisa assured her sister.


    "Good" Emily then started walking towards the exit.


    "Ems" Lisa called her out and Emily turned around.


    "Will you come home this weekend?" Lisa looked a bit scared while asking this question.


    "No" Emily was about to leave when Lisa again said, "Mom and dad really miss you, although they don''t say it out loud they wish to see you and always long for your presence."


    Emily put her hand on Lisa''s cheek lovingly, "I know they miss me, I too miss them but I can never forgive them for what happened, please Lisa don''t make me come home." She then kissed her sister on the forehead and left.


    Drops of tears formed near Lisa''s eyes and just then someone offered her a handkerchief, she looked at the person and it was Matthew, although she doesn''t like him she accepted it as she didn''t want Steve to see those tears, "Give her some time, time will heal everything." Matthew seriously said and left from there to chase Emily.


    Since the two stay in the same building, they come and leave the hospital together.


    Lisa stared at his retreating back and wiped off the tears wondering if time will really heal everything.


    Steve then came to Lisa and asked, "What happened in the past Lisa that your sister left home a few years back?" This was a very sensitive topic for Lisa so Steve never asked her although he was very curious about it but today since they were on this topic he gathered all his guts and asked Lisa.


    "It''s none of your business." Lisa coldly replied.


    It was a very dark time for her family and she didn''t wish to discuss her family matters with anyone else in spite of how close they were.


    ¡­


    Outside the hospital


    Matt quickly chased Emily and caught up with her.


    "Ems are you alright?" Matt was concerned for her.


    "Yeah I am fine" she wiped the small tear formed near her eye.


    Matthew held her shoulder and turned her around facing him, "Ems you know you can cry right? I am here for you, so please don''t keep everything inside, let your feelings out, let those emotions flow" Matt seriously advised her.


    "I am fine Matt" Emily tried to smile forcefully.


    Tringggg Tringggg


    Emily''s phone rang and she answered it, her expression turned into a shock after talking on phone she informed Matthew of a murder that happened and the burnt body is being sent to the hospital so she needs to perform an autopsy straightaway and therefore has been asked to stay back.

 Chapter 85 - New Bride For Daniel

    Morris Mansion [Friday Evening]


    Anthony worriedly asked Catherine "Is everything ready? James and Michael will come any moment now"


    "Don''t worry dad, I have taken care of everything, you just need to go and get ready"


    "Where is Harry?" He looked here and there searching for his son.


    "He is getting ready, stop worrying, everything will go smoothly"


    "Yeah and don''t forget what I told you earlier." Anthony looked at Catherine with a look full of warning


    "Oh god, I won''t forget, I also want Rachel and Daniel to date soon, I won''t come in between, happy?"


    "Very happy and now go and get ready."


    Smiling at her father-in-law who is acting like a baby, Catherine too went to change her clothes.


    After some time, Harry, Cat and Anthony dressed up well and were sitting in the living room waiting for their guests.


    Rachel and James arrived on time, Rachel wore a blue knee length one-piece, silver hoops in her ears and a silver watch on her wrist, although she dressed up simply, she looked elegant with her waist long hair kept open. The dress she wore was one of the dresses she bought when she went out shopping with Catherine.


    Caterine welcomed James and Rachel with a cheerful smile, "You are looking really pretty Rachel" Catherine complimented her.


    "Thanks auntie, you are not looking any less pretty, I really need tips on how well you maintained yourself at this age." Rachel praised her as Catherine indeed looked young and pretty, she looked more like Daniel''s elder sister instead of his mother.


    "You really have a cheeky tongue, don''t you" Catherine smiled and was very happy with the bond she was developing with Rachel.


    All the men smiled seeing the interaction between the two ladies, Harry was really happy as it has been a lot of time since he saw this kind of smile on Catherine''s face, the one she had when she was with her friend Liz, he understood Catherine was searching for her best friend in Rachel.


    "Rachel this is Harry, your father''s best friend" Catherine introduced Harry to Rachel as this was the first time they were meeting.


    "Hello dear" Harry extended his hand for a handshake, he got very emotional as she reminded him of William.


    "Hello uncle Harry." Rachel smiled, and shook hands with him, she was not sure why but she felt a sudden warmth in her heart when she saw Harry, she felt like she was meeting her father, she realized somewhere she was searching for her parents in Harry and Catherine.


    "You look a lot like your mother" Harry commented.


    "See, didn''t I tell you, and look at her eyes they are exactly like Will''s" Catherine got really excited discussing her old friends.


    Harry nodded in agreement as Rachel indeed had grey eyes like William.


    James felt uncomfortable remembering his son and daughter-in-law but he didn''t show it on his face as Rachel looked really happy at the mention of her parents.


    Harry then attended James and went to him "How are you uncle? How is your health?"


    "I am fine Harry, see for yourself how fit I am, I am only growing younger everyday" Everyone laughed at James'' quirky way of speaking.


    Rachel and James too settled on one of the couches.


    "Where are others?" James asked as there was no one else except for them.


    "They are all on the way." Anthony answered.


    Harry then enquired Rachel, "So, how is work going on?"


    "It is going good uncle, currently I am finishing the pending projects and soon I''ll be working on a new project, need to work hard to crack it?"


    "May I know which one is it that you need to work hard for" as they are into similar businesses he asked.


    "It is the Carlson project but I didn''t get it yet, it is in the initial stage, we will be submitting it this monday, this week I will know if I cracked it or not, I really want to get this project but it seems a bit difficult." Rachel finally found someone she could discuss her work with and she found a high level of comfortness with Harry and frankly told him what''s up with her.


    Harry too was happy as Rachel was not hesitating or acting awkward around him, "Yeah, I know about this project, it is being handled by the new CEO, Jessica Carlson, she recently took charge of the Carlson industries, she is very talented but is equally stubborn and a tough person to deal with." He too enlightened her with more knowledge he had about this project.


    "I too heard the same about her, so me and my team are trying our best to crack this deal"


    "Yeah indeed, if you get this deal, you will rule the cosmetics market."


    "Yeah that''s why I am focussing solely on this project."


    "Isn''t that a risk you are taking?"


    "Yes I am taking a huge risk but I need to grab this project. It will help me set a brand in the cosmetics Industry across the globe, as my brand is popular in Europe, with this deal the brand presence will reach Asia, Africa and American markets. Since, the gain is higher so is the risk" She explained her decision and Harry was really impressed by her.


    "William would have been so proud of you Rachel, if you need any kind of help or advice regarding this deal, don''t hesitate to ask me."


    "Uncle do you know Jessica Carlson personally?" With Harry''s experience in the business world, there are higher chances of him knowing almost everyone very well.


    "Yes, she is my close friend''s daughter, I have known her since she was born. She is the most stubborn person I have ever met in my life and believe me she is equally amazing."


    Just then Michael came and seeing Rachel and Harry in a deep discussion, he quietly joined his friends and observed these two just like them.


    "Oh, is it going to be very difficult to deal with her?" Rachel wanted to get an idea of what kind of a person she will be dealing with.


    "It depends on how you handle her, one thing I''ll warn you about Jessica is that you should be yourself when you are dealing with her, she doesn''t like people who don''t have their own opinions and who try to change themselves according to the requirement of the situation or according to Jessica''s will, you know how people agree to everything one says even if they don''t just to get a project, she hates it."


    Hearing Jessica''s name again and again, Anthony couldn''t control himself and inquired "Is this the same Jessica who recently came back from the States?"


    "Yes dad it is her."


    "She is indeed that one right who is a very close friend of Daniel?" Anthony again asked another question.


    "Obviously dad, how many Jessica Carlsons do you know?" Harry got confused the way his dad was talking and also felt something was fishy.


    "Oh, what is your opinion of having her as your daughter-in-law?" Anthony suddenly asked, surprising everyone in the room.


    "What? For Jimmy?" Harry hesitatingly asked.


    "No, for our Danny."


    Harry opened his mouth in surprise as a few hours back his dad warned him not to do anything that would mess up Daniel and Rachel''s relationship and also asked him not to spend too much time with either of them and let them spend time with each other instead as he is hoping for them to date soon and now his father was finding a new bride for Daniel.


    James and Michael too were surprised as they didn''t expect Anthony to say something like this, Catherine understood her father-in-law''s intentions but she was still worried as she didn''t like having misunderstandings pop-up between Daniel and Rachel.


    Rachel was shocked too but she tried to look calm and indifferent but in her heart she was very angry with grandpa Anthony.


    Not getting any reply from anyone, Anthony again questioned, "Jessica is your friend''s daughter and Danny''s classmate too, they have been friends for so many years, wouldn''t they be perfect for each other?"


    Harry felt awkward and spoke in a soft voice "Yes dad but Jessica is not right for our Danny, they have very different personalities."


    "Even perfect, don''t you know how opposites attract each other? You and your wife too are the perfect examples, you two have opposite personalities and you two were childhood friends just like Daniel and Jessica, I think she would be absolutely perfect for him."


    "But dad don''t you think you are being too nosy and although they are friends, she is not right for him." Harry tried to persuade his father to give up on such an eerie idea.


    "Why is she not right? You have selected your life partner when you were in high school so you won''t understand. What if Danny ends up being single forever and never finds a girl for himself? It is our responsibility to find a bride for him, and just like you two, they are also high school friends, so they would be perfect for each other." Anthony was not ready to give up.

 Chapter 86 - Gifts

    The code has been mailed to the nine winners, please let me know if you didn''t receive it


    .....


    "What kind of a logic is this?" Harry looked at his father in confusion as his explanation didn''t make any sense to him.


    Anthony winked at Harry trying to signal him to act along. Then Harry understood his father''s intentions but he didn''t like it as he knew Rachel must be hurt with his words and he didn''t want to hurt her so he decided not to play along with his dad''s plan.


    "No dad I don''t agree with this and I am sure Daniel too won''t agree to your absurd suggestion."


    "What absurd suggestion?" Jimmy asked.


    He and Daniel just entered the home and heard Harry''s statement.


    "Umm it is nothing" Harry said and then Jimmy saw so many people in his living room and was surprised.


    "Oh my my, everyone is here, what''s the occasion?" Jimmy asked, pleasantly surprised by all these people.


    "Oh fuck, did I again forget anyone''s anniversary or birthday?" Jim asked Daniel in a whisper but everyone in the room heard his words.


    "You didn''t forget anything, it is a surprise party for you." Anthony informed Jim.


    "Woah, why? Is it my birthday" Jimmy wondered, he was just trying to be funny.


    "Oh god Jimmy, why are you so dumb? It is because you cracked that project with the Japanese people." Anthony shouted at Jimmy in annoyance.


    Jimmy was really surprised as he didn''t think it was that big a deal for his family, "Oh, thank you so much, grandpa" Jimmy hugged Anthony and rubbed his face against his chest like a child.


    "Behave yourself" Anthony got annoyed.


    "No matter how much grandpa scolds me, he loves me the most." Jimmy continued rubbing his head.


    Catherine and Rachel laughed seeing Jimmy''s antics.


    Daniel looked at Rachel and smiled at her, Rachel who was laughing till now, became serious when Daniel smiled at her and turned away facing the other side.


    Daniel was confused as he had no idea why she just did that, she also looked as if she was fuming from anger and that too with him, he wondered what he did to offend her.


    Rachel was in a foul mood after hearing Anthony''s words and she didn''t know why but she was pissed with Daniel so she ignored him.


    James beamed in happiness, "Jim, I heard you really impressed those Japanese people, congratulations my boy, you made us really proud."


    Michael too joined him and said, "I am so happy with your dedication Jim, so I decided once you complete this project you can go to my beach house in Maldives and have fun with your friends, I''ll sponsor your entire trip, you can use my private plane too. This is my gift to you for cracking this deal"


    Everyone in the room was shocked with what Michael said. They all knew how possessive he was of his private plane and yet he offered it to Jimmy of all the people.


    Anthony looked at Michael in surprise.


    "He is like a grandson to me, can I not give him a present?" Michael answered Anthony''s unasked question.


    Jimmy got very excited and happily hugged Michael tightly, "Grandpa Michael is the best."


    James then looked at Rachel and she passed him a small gift bag, James handed it to Jimmy and said, "This is my gift for you to celebrate this small success."


    Jimmy excitedly opened the gift.


    "No matter what it is, it is definitely small in front of my gift." Michael taunted James.


    "Yeah let''s see" James countered back.


    Jimmy opened the gift bag and there was an envelope in it, Jimmy got more excited looking at it and opened the gift. What he saw really surprised him, there were two VIP tickets in it.


    "You gave him tickets" Michael looked at James in surprise.


    Jimmy shouted in excitement and tightly hugged James, those were VIP tickets to the upcoming football league.


    "You can go to any match with these two tickets and they are the best seats." James informed him.


    "Grandpa you remember how much I love football?" Jimmy was very happy as these tickets were very expensive so he always preferred watching matches at home.


    "Of course dear, it is a gift from me and Rachel." James patted him on the shoulder.


    Jimmy tightly hugged James and thanked him again and again.


    "My gift beats yours" James teased Michael.


    "How did you manage to get it in a day?" Michael asked and he looked pissed.


    "It was something Rachel planned when he got this deal, so we booked it three days ago and luckily the tickets were delivered today, we have our connections you see." James didn''t back away in showing-off.


    Anthony was really pissed with his friends, they gave his grandson such amazing expensive gifts and made him buy a watch for him which was not that expensive.


    "Thank you so much you two, I am really very happy, you two are the best." Jimmy again thanked the other two grandpas.


    "So Tony, you are not giving him anything?" Michael asked as he wanted to see some drama unfold.


    Jimmy saw Tony''s face and he assumed his grandpa didn''t prepare anything for him, "It''s okay grandpa no worries, this amazing surprise party is your gift to me."


    "No, I indeed bought something for you." Then Anthony went inside the house and everyone followed him.


    Anthony gave the gift box to Jimmy, he knew his gift was nothing in front of his friends so he was not that excited. But Jimmy opened this gift with the same enthusiasm as before and when he saw the watch he was just as happy as he saw the other two gifts, "Thank you so much grandpa" he tightly hugged Anthony.


    "I know my gift is not as amazing as theirs, I''ll get you something else later." Anthony was sulking.


    "Grandpa, I am looking at the emotion, this is the first time that you bought me something not out of obligation but out of love, all your gifts are equal to me, so stop sulking and smile."


    Anthony was touched by Jim''s words and thought, ''my grandson finally grew up'' and hugged him back.


    Harry and Catherine too were surprised seeing this new side of Jim which they were unaware of, Daniel smiled knowingly as he already knew his brother very well and was not that surprised by his behavior.


    Then they all went back to the living room, Daniel went and sat next to Rachel. The servants brought some starters for them and they were all having fun while indulging in some tasty food. They were all discussing current affairs.


    Rachel was very quiet, so Daniel asked her, "Rachel how is your work going on?" he asked in a low voice, only audible to the two.


    "Fine" Rachel gave a one-word reply as she was upset with Daniel, she didn''t know why but she was.


    "That''s good, and what''s up with you?" Daniel was not sure what to talk about and was trying hard to initiate a conversation.


    "Nothing" she again indifferently answered him, it was enough confirmation for Daniel that something is wrong with her and she was upset.


    Michael who was sitting next to Daniel and was observing these two, leaned towards Daniel and whispered "Danny your grandpa created a rift between you and Rachel"


    "What rift?" he asked him back.


    Michael ignored Daniel and continued discussing stuff with his friends.


    Daniel was even more confused now, he couldn''t ask her in front of everyone so he was wondering what to do.


    Suddenly he got an idea, so he took out his phone and started messaging her.


    "You are looking upset, anything happened?"


    Rachel''s phone vibrated, so she checked it and seeing Daniel''s message, she ignored it.


    He again messaged her and she again ignored and this went on for a minute. He sent 20 messages to her in a minute, she got annoyed and finally replied to him back.


    "Stop messaging me"


    "What happened? Why are you ignoring me?" He didn''t give up.


    ''Nothing"


    She never acted like this since he met her but today she was acting all weird.


    "Is everything fine?"


    "Yes"


    "Can you come outside, I want to talk to you" Daniel understood messages are not gonna work.


    She ignored him, he then sent her the same message multiple times, he was spamming her chat inbox and yet she ignored him.


    Michael who was observing them understood that the issue is not being resolved so he decided to take the matter into his own hands.


    He suddenly said, "You know what Danny, your grandpa was talking about forming a marriage alliance for you with a school friend of yours."


    Now Danny got an idea of what must have happened and thought ''grandpa is playing games with me, he used to target Jimmy and now he is targeting me, this old man is enjoying our misery."


    Daniel seriously asked his grandpa "Really grandpa? Who did you have in your mind?"


    "Your dad''s friend''s daughter and she is your school friend too, Jessica Carlson" Michael answered and Anthony looked a bit scared seeing Daniel serious.


    As Daniel never gets upset or angry, he is very patient and deals with everyone in a polite manner.


    ....


    Please buy the tier 1 privilege to support this book in the win-win event, it only costs 1 coin

 Chapter 87 - Woah So Firm

    The code has been mailed to the nine winners, please let me know if you didn''t receive it


    ....


    "Jessica is just a good friend of mine, she is like a sister to me, please don''t come up with such outrageous ideas and stop worrying about my marriage, if you seriously want to worry about someone then you can worry about Jimmy" Daniel clearly told his stance and angrily glared at his grandpa.


    "Okay" Anthony sulked and didn''t argue as angry Daniel is something he prefers not arguing back with but he was upset that he scolded him, Daniel understood his grandpa''s feelings but decided to ignore it.


    He can tolerate anything but can''t accept if anyone tries to create misunderstandings between two people.


    On one side Rachel felt bad for how Daniel rudely rejected grandpa''s idea and on other side her heart rejoiced in happiness as he said Jessica is like a sister to him.


    Everyone in the room ignored the discussion that happened between Daniel and Anthony as Daniel was correct and they again resumed their initial discussion on politics.


    Daniel once again tried to talk to Rachel but she again ignored him, he got confused as he cleared the air and yet she was upset, he looked at Michael silently asking him what else happened here.


    Michael shrugged his shoulders implying he has no clue.


    Rachel continued being upset with Daniel as she didn''t want to make it obvious that she was jealous a few moments back and was upset because grandpa suggested an alliance between him and Jessica, she knew she had no right to be jealous as Daniel is single and in the first place she was the one who rejected him but since she got upset and behaved rudely earlier she rummaged her mind to come up with an excuse to be upset with Daniel, no matter how much she thought, she couldn''t come up with anything.


    After some time Catherine suggested they all go to the lawn. There was a bonfire in the middle of the ground and there were comfortable chairs arranged around, in this cold weather the warmth from the bonfire was very relaxing, everyone loved this setting and occupied the chairs.


    The three old men, Harry and Catherine continued their discussion in the lawn area and Rachel was silently listening to them.


    Behind the chairs there were few tables properly arranged with food. On one side of the table there were various types of desserts, on the other side the main course was set up.


    Remembering the Donuts, Daniel went inside and brought the donuts and he placed them on the table and gave it to one of the maids who arranged it properly near the dessert section. The maids and the butlers then served them starters and drinks.


    Jim was marveled seeing all his favorite food items arranged on the table, for a moment he felt weird that all the three grandpas were being so nice to him and were talking to him politely, his favorite food was being served, although it was his party he still felt a bit bad as they all were excited about one project that he cracked and they don''t know his intentions behind it, he wants to pursue a career in acting and he was giving his best here as he made a promise to Daniel as he in turn would help him to achieve his dreams, therefore he was feeling a bit guilty and found all of this a bit over the top but he was not sure how they would react if they knew he still didn''t give up on his dream of becoming a great actor, after some time and more such thoughts he decided to shut his mouth and enjoy the moment and deal with all this stuff when the time comes.


    Daniel was still trying to talk to Rachel but she continued ignoring him and he got more worried as he had no idea why she continued being upset.


    Seeing Daniel anxious, Jimmy teased him, "Are you upset that today''s party is about me and I am the center of attention?"


    "Shut up Jimmy, I am really not in the mood to joke."


    "What happened Danny?"


    "Dude, Rachel is upset with me and I don''t know why."


    "Go and ask her then"


    "You think I didn''t already, I even spammed her inbox with my messages."


    "Woah my humble brother became creepy." Jimmy teased him.


    "Jim please"


    "Wait, I''ll go and ask her."


    "Jim you are the best" Daniel felt better as there are high chances of Rachel sharing her thoughts with Jim.


    Jim then went and sat on the empty chair next to Rachel.


    "Hey Rach"


    "Hey"


    "Thank you so much for that wonderful gift, I loved it."


    "Glad you did" Rachel smiled seeing Jimmy happy.


    "Hey can I ask you something?"


    "Sure"


    "Are you upset with Daniel about something?" Jimmy directly asked.


    "What did he say?" Rachel was worried as she didn''t want to look petty and was not okay with them figuring out that jealousy is the reason behind her weird behaviour.


    "Yeah he is a bit anxious and is wondering why you are upset"


    Rachel decided to immediately come up with some excuse and present it as the reason behind her being upset, then she thought of something and decided to go with it even if it didn''t sound convincing.


    "Fine, is there any other lawn here?"


    "Heh, umm, ya this lawn extends till the back of our home, the other side is as good as any other lawn, full privacy."


    "Fine, I am going to that side and ask Daniel to meet me there."


    Rachel then headed towards the other side of the lawn.


    Jimmy quickly went to Daniel and whispered to him everything they talked about and Daniel happily went to meet Rachel.


    The other five observed it but they decided to ignore them and continued with their discussion and Jimmy too joined the five people.


    After Daniel reached the other side of the lawn he saw Rachel standing there with her back facing him.


    "Rachel" Daniel called her softly from behind, she calmed down herself and turned towards him. "Thanks for meeting me." he awkwardly added.


    "It''s okay"


    "Can you please tell me why you were upset?" Daniel seemed really nervous, Rachel wanted to laugh seeing him so anxious and nervous but she controlled herself.


    "You really don''t know?" she seriously questioned him.


    "I swear I don''t know, why would I intentionally upset you?"


    "Well I am upset because you cheated."


    "What??? No Rachel, I never cheated on you, what are you saying?" Daniel almost shouted because of his anxiety and looked really scared.


    "Yes you did cheat"


    "Rachel what nonsense are you brewing, I am not dating anyone how can I cheat on you."


    "Umm Daniel what are you talking about?" Now she has started acting.


    "Rachel you just said I cheated on you."


    "No no, I said you cheated me not cheated on me."


    "Are they different?" Daniel was now really confused.


    "Yes, they are."


    "Rachel you are driving me crazy"


    Rachel chuckled and decided to stop bothering him and explained, "You remember the chess game we played?"


    "Of course I do, you defeated me.??


    "Yes and therefore you are my slave, right?"


    "Yes for ten days."


    "See that''s where you cheated, you are my slave for ten days but five days have already passed away, you didn''t even become my slave properly, you cheated."


    "..."


    Rachel came up with this excuse when Jimmy approached her. She decided to use something silly like this and portray that this is why she is upset.


    "Wait, is that why you were upset?" Daniel now frowned and wanted to confirm.


    "Yes"


    Daniel sighed in relief and thought, ''I am your slave forever and you are bothered about ten days.'' he chuckled at his own thought process.


    "What do you want then?" he directly asked her.


    "I want all the ten days to be spread out over a period of time and I''ll tell you the days count based on my own discretion and you have to agree to it." Rachel decided to take advantage of the situation and approached it as a business deal.


    "No wonder you are an amazing business woman, you are really despicable." Daniel commented on her after a few seconds, he was glad this was the reason for her bad mood and felt relieved.


    Rachel laughed at his words, "So? Do you agree to it or not?"


    "Umm I need some time to think." Daniel was not ready to agree to her terms so easily.


    Rachel got annoyed and turned around to leave, Daniel quickly held her wrist and pulled her towards him, she didn''t expect this move of his and couldn''t get a hold of herself and she fell forward on him and landed on his chest, she tried to balance herself with her hands.


    Her hands were on his firm chest, ''woah so firm'' was her first thought when her hands felt his chest. She reflexively moved her right hand across his chest


    Daniel smiled seeing her action, he leaned towards her ear and slowly whispered, "Liking it?"


    "Yes" she subconsciously answered back.

 Chapter 88 - Figure It Out Yourself

    The code has been mailed to the nine winners, please let me know if you didn''t receive it


    ....


    Her hands were on his firm chest, ''woah so firm'' was her first thought when her hands felt his chest. She reflexively moved her right hand across his chest


    Daniel smiled seeing her action, he leaned towards her ear and slowly whispered, "Liking it?"


    "Yes" she subconsciously answered back.


    Then she realized what she said and lifted her head to look at him, "What? What do you mean?"


    "Nothing" Daniel chuckled and let her go, he wanted to tease her more but when he saw how embarrassed she was he decided to let her off.


    "Why di..d you sud..denly pull me?" Rachel hesitatingly asked, his action was too intimate and on top of that she was shamelessly drooling over him, she wanted to dig a hole for herself.


    "You were about to step on a stone and would have tripped, that''s why I pulled you towards me." Daniel explained his actions and when Rachel looked down, there was indeed a big stone and she really would have tripped because of her heels if she stepped on it.


    "Thank you so much."


    "It''s okay, it is my responsibility as your slave to protect you." Daniel teased her more.


    "So? You agree with my terms and conditions."


    "Sure, it is fair as we don''t live 24 hours together, you won''t be able to utilise this slave properly for your desires the way you want, so I agree."


    Rachel widened her eyes at Daniel''s double meaning words.


    "Oops I meant demands, slip of tongue." Daniel smirked at her.


    It was obvious that he was intentionally teasing her.


    "Is it right for a slave to behave like a lewd?"


    "How should a slave behave then?" Daniel seriously asked, stepping towards Rachel.


    Rachel was confused with Daniel''s behaviour, he didn''t look like his regular self but he seemed a bit different.


    Rachel subconsciously took a step back. "I don''t know how a slave should behave." Rachel nervously answered.


    "Really?" Daniel continued stepping towards her.


    "Y..yes" Rachel took a step back but she stepped on some stone and lost her balance, just then Daniel quickly held her waist and again pulled her towards him, he was expecting this as this lawn had multiple stones.


    He again brought her closer and whispered in her ears, "Are you intentionally trying to trip so that I can bring you closer to myself?"


    Rachel turned all red hearing his words and nervously explained, "No no, I really didn''t know¡­"


    "Hahaha Rachel, I am kidding, look at you, your face has turned so red." Daniel joked and laughed at her.


    "Shut up, stop laughing." Rachel was very embarrassed.


    "Rachel, you are so funny." Daniel continued laughing at her.


    "Whatever" Rachel turned around and headed back towards the other family members.


    "Walk carefully, or I will have to again pull you or hold you in my arms and my arms are really paining." Daniel continued joking and was walking behind her, just in case she falls or trips.


    "What happened to your arm?" Rachel got worried and turned back.


    "I held you a few minutes back, remember? and you are very heavy so my arms are hurting."


    Rachel got very angry, "Are you saying I am fat?"


    "Umm not fat, you are healthy but you''re damn heavy."


    "No wonder you are still single." Rachel taunted him and turned back and continued heading towards their family.


    Daniel laughed at her words, "Yeah probably."


    "Be like this and you''ll never change your current status."


    "Are you sure?" Daniel curiously asked.


    "Yes I am damn sure."


    "Well Rachel then I''ll prove you wrong, I''ll have a girlfriend before my birthday."


    Rachel was surprised at his words, "Oh really?"


    "Yes"


    "And when is your birthday?" Rachel felt weird hearing his words, she wondered if he already had someone he likes, was he talking about her or someone else.


    "Figure it out yourself"


    Then they reached the part of the lawn where all of the other people were seriously discussing the upcoming local elections in London.


    Rachel and Daniel silently joined them and they too participated in the discussion.


    After some time, Catherine insisted everyone to first have dinner and after dinner they all indulged in desserts.


    "The donuts are the best." Michael commented as he enjoyed them.


    "Yeah I know, that''s why I asked Daniel to specially buy them." Anthony proudly replied as if he made those donuts.


    Catherine chuckled at them and warned the three old men, "Don''t eat too much of these desserts, you three need to control your unhealthy eating habits."


    "Cat''s nagging started." James taunted her.


    "Yeah seriously." Michael seconded.


    "Hey my daughter is caring towards all of us and you call it nagging, come on apologise to her." Anthony scolded his friends.


    "Oh dad enough, I don''t mind them, after all I love all three of you, I feel like I have six kids instead of three." Cat laughed.


    "Three?" Anthony asked in confusion.


    "Did you forget Rachel?" Harry asked his father.


    "Oh right"


    Rachel felt touched with Catherine and Harry''s words and felt nice that they considered her as their kid.


    Catherine then excitedly suggested they play some games and not wanting to upset her everyone agreed, for the next two hours they played a lot of board games, Jimmy and Michael won most of the rounds.


    Then the three old men felt very tired and Catherine suggested they all stay here for the night and asked them to go to their rooms and sleep.


    There were separate rooms for James and Michael in Morris'' mansion as they stayed at each other''s places a lot.


    "No auntie we don''t want to trouble you" Rachel denied her suggestion.


    "Rachel I am really tired and I would prefer staying here for the night and I don''t want you to go home alone so please stay here, there are many rooms in this mansion." James tiredly explained.


    Rachel didn''t want to disappoint her grandpa and agreed to stay.


    Daniel was supposed to leave for his house but now knowing that Rachel was staying here for the night he too wanted to stay back. Before he could say something, Anthony looked at him and waved his hand, "Bye Daniel, we will miss you."


    "What bye?"


    "Aren''t you going back to your penthouse?"


    "Umm well"


    "You should go, bye bye" Anthony was tired but he still wanted to tease his grandson, it was his payback for shouting at him earlier because of Jessica''s topic.


    Daniel understood what his grandpa was doing and was thinking of a way to stay back, just then his mother came as his savior.


    "Daniel can you stay here for tonight please."


    "Why Cat? Let him go" Anthony wanted to trouble Danny.


    "Because my niece is coming for lunch tomorrow with her fiance. I want Daniel and Jimmy to stay back to meet her."


    "Who mom?" Jimmy asked in confusion.


    "Kitty. You guys used to play when you were young, she later stayed in London but we shifted to Italy so you guys lost touch, remember her now?"


    "Oh Kitty, yeah sounds familiar." Jimmy nodded his head, recollecting some faded memories.


    "Yeah, so I want you to be present for lunch, understood?"


    Jimmy and Daniel nodded their heads agreeing to their mother but in real Jimmy was worried.


    Daniel was very happy and thanked his mother in his heart and Jimmy got very tense as he had an audition the very next day.


    The three old men went to their rooms and so did Daniel and Jimmy.


    "Rachel come with me, I''ll show you your room" then Catherine instructed something to the maid and took Rachel to show her room.


    Rachel''s room was right opposite to Daniel''s and this side of the mansion had only these two rooms. Catherine strategically planned to give this room to Rachel, so as to bring them closer.


    Rachel looked at the room which was designed in light yellow and grey, the room looked sophisticated with a queen size bed in between, there was a long couch on one side of the room and the television was mounted on the wall opposite to the bed. There were wardrobes on the other side of the wall, the room looked very comfortable and cozy.


    "The room looks very beautiful, auntie."


    "Thank you, I personally designed every room in this house."


    "Oh yeah, after all you are an architect."


    "Yeah but I didn''t design this mansion, I only did the interior designing of this mansion, a few years back when we renovated a few rooms."


    "It is damn pretty."


    Just then the maid came with a few clothes and gave it to Catherine and left.


    "Rachel, take these comfortable clothes, they are all in your size." Catherine handed a few pairs of clothes to her.


    Rachel was surprised with Catherine''s gesture.


    Understanding her reaction, Catherine explained, "Yesterday I went to buy some comfortable night clothes for myself and when I saw these sets I really liked them and I bought these for you, I was not sure when I would be able to give you but yet I just purchased them, I am glad they came handy so soon."


    "Thank you so much auntie, you are the best."

 Chapter 89 - Are You Feeling Hot

    Catherine laughed at her words


    "I know I am amazing."


    "You sure are."


    "I''ll go and sleep now and I hope you utilize this night well. If you need anything in the middle of the night then don''t hesitate to disturb Daniel, this is his room" Catherine winked at her.


    Rachel didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Have you forgotten? You told me you like Daniel. Isn''t this a good chance to make a move?"


    Rachel now remembered how she confessed her feelings to Catherine during their night out.


    "Wow, what an amazing mother you are asking me to make a move on your son."


    "I know right, don''t disappoint me."


    Rachel laughed at her words.


    "Sure, good night, sleep dreams."


    "Good night dear and see how desperate you are to send me away." Catherine continued teasing her.


    "No I didn''t mean anything like that." she waved her hands.


    "I am kidding sweetie, bye"


    Catherine then left and Rachel went to have a hot shower.


    Daniel was in his room and was feeling sleepless, ''I want to spend more alone time with Rachel, this is a good opportunity but it would be so weird to go to her room so late at night'' some wild thoughts were running in his mind.


    He then received a message from his mother who informed him that she gave the room opposite his to Rachel, he got very excited but he still found it awkward to go to her room in the middle of the night. He tried to think of some excuses to go and meet her but just then there was a knock on his door, he hoped it was not Jimmy and opened the door.


    He was happily surprised to see Rachel standing there, she was wearing a yellow t-shirt and white shorts, she smelled amazing and he realized she just had her bath, her hair was left open and she looked damn sexy, he gulped looking at her long sexy legs, ''Daniel control yourself'' he instructed to his racing heart.


    "Hey I am not feeling sleepy and I am really bored, so came to check on you." Rachel explained.


    After the shower Rachel was feeling restless as it was a new place and she had an urge to meet Daniel so she gathered all her courage and was motivated by Catherine''s words and decided to meet Daniel.


    "Same here, I am not feeling sleepy at all, please come in." Daniel gladly welcomed her in.


    Rachel looked at Daniel''s room, it was designed similar to his room in the penthouse, the only difference was this room had more decor than the one in the penthouse, this reminded her she was supposed to go decor shopping with him.


    "Hey weren''t we supposed to shop for your home decor?" Rachel asked him.


    "Oh right, it totally slipped my mind. Will Sunday be comfortable for you?"


    "Sure"


    Then Rachel comfortably sat on his bed, she leaned on the headboard and sat with her legs crossed.


    Daniel felt the room temperature rise and he decreased the AC temperature.


    "Are you feeling hot?" Rachel asked, shivering a bit.


    "Oh sorry, you feeling cold?" Daniel asked her.


    "Yeah kinda, isn''t the weather outside cold?" Rachel sarcastically asked him.


    "Oh I am so sorry."


    "No no it''s okay, I''ll just cover myself with your comforter, is that fine?"


    "Absolutely."


    In that moment Daniel was jealous of his comforter as Rachel wrapped it around herself, she wanted to cover her long exposed legs, all the night clothes Cat bought for her had only shorts and there were no long pants, she was feeling cold but was also embarrassed and conscious of her clothes around Daniel.


    Daniel was wondering whether to sit on the bed next to her or to sit on the couch.


    "What happened?" Rachel innocently asked him, she had no idea what was going on in his mind.


    "Umm Nothing"


    "Are you not comfortable with me being in your room?"


    "No no that''s not the case, I was wondering will you be comfortable if I sit on the bed."


    Rachel laughed at him, "Haha you are so cute Daniel, I don''t mind, come sit on your bed, please make yourself feel comfortable." she joked.


    Daniel then sat next to her, he was wearing a black t-shirt and comfortable long track pants so he was not feeling cold.


    He could smell a fresh fragrance coming from Rachel, it was mostly the smell of the body she used, he had a sudden urge to pull her closer to him and kiss her, he wanted to sniff and snuggle with her, but he was in his sane mind and knew it would startle her and would ruin the friendship they are developing, he therefore fought all these urges.


    "How was your day today?" Daniel initiated to strike a conversation as he really had to distract himself from his lewd thoughts.


    "It was not that hectic, we are preparing for a project, our prep is done now from Monday we will be putting it into motion."


    "Oh, you will be very busy from Monday I guess."


    "Yeah, high chances of me having a hectic week ahead, we are currently bidding for a project, we will submit our proposal then Miss. Carlson will decide to go ahead with our project or not and if she does decide to go with it, we will meet soon."


    "Miss Carlson as in Jessica?"


    "Hmm, your dad said you two were very close." Rachel got a bit annoyed remembering Anthony''s words of forming a marriage alliance between Daniel and Jessica.


    Daniel thought this would be the right time to clear any kind of misunderstanding.


    "Jessica has always been very cold and rude to people, although she was from an elite family, her attitude was so repulsive that she never had friends in school. Although we knew each other since our childhood because of our families, we never interacted much. She too was always alone and at times some of the girls from my batch used to bully her and she used to royally ignore them." Daniel smiled recollecting the old days.


    Rachel got annoyed when Daniel smiled thinking of Jessica.


    He sensed her annoyance but still continued, "A guy from our batch used to like Jessica and he proposed to her, as expected from her she rejected him. That guy couldn''t take rejection well and decided to humiliate her."


    Hearing this Rachel got a bad feeling and felt bad for Jessica.


    "He approached his group, then them and the group of girls who were jealous of Jess, they all decided to shoot a video of her naked."


    "What the fuck" Rachel got furious as she didn''t expect things to turn this way.


    "Yeah, don''t worry they didn''t succeed." he gave her the spoilers to not worry her and continued, "The plan was these girls would drag her to an isolated area in the school and tear her clothes and the guys will shoot the video but Jess was trained in martial arts, so she was able to deal with the girls and was not dragged to this isolated area but one of the guys came to attack her and he was very strong so she couldn''t dodge it, he took her to that isolated area where they planned to insult her but luckily I too reached there, that day Jimmy asked me to meet at that isolated area as he wanted to discuss something, we two reached there and we saw this scene where Jess was fighting that guy, she was trying her best to deal with him, me and Jimmy quickly went on her side and we both together were obviously stronger than that guy and were able to beat him blue and black. Then we quickly ran away from there with Jess and we straightaway went to the school principal, we told her everything that happened and told the names of people we knew were there, after that they were called and principal questioned all these people, we then got to know what their intentions were, Jess was really disturbed after knowing their plan as what they were planning to do would scare anyone. She thanked me and Jimmy for helping her. Since, then she became close friends with me and Jimmy."


    "I am so glad you two reached there, I can''t imagine the consequences, it would have been so traumatic for her." Rachel felt bad knowing how Jessica must have felt.


    Daniel nodded his head in agreement.


    "I am curious about one more thing."


    "What?"


    "Why did Jimmy ask you to meet at a place like that?"


    "As you know we were in Italy at that time with our parents, we were always surrounded by them and we two had no privacy, my mom is cool but at that time she was very nosy, even now she is a bit nosy though, she always wanted to know what we were discussing about, he wanted to talk about something personal and couldn''t do so at home, and at school I was always surrounded by my friends, so he asked me to meet in that isolated area, so we always go there to discuss important or personal stuff, it was kind of our spot and that day too we went there and witnessed all of this."

 Chapter 90 - Long Drive

    After knowing what happened, Rachel sighed in relief.


    "Oh, I am so glad you two were there." Rachel was genuinely relieved as the guys reached on time to save Jessica.


    "Yeah me too" Daniel still feels chills pass through him when he thinks of that day, the thought of humiliation Jessica might have gone through and how it would have affected her future if they didn''t reach on time still makes his blood boil.


    "Then, were those people punished?"


    "Yes, after some strict questioning by the school authorities, one of the weakest guys in the group got really scared and confessed everything to the school administration, he told the names of all the people involved and who planned what, so all those involved were detained from school for a week to a month depending on how deeply were they involved. Few people who tried to run away from there were also named by this weak guy."


    "Didn''t those bullies bother you three ever again?"


    "Nope never, they were very scared as our families too got involved in it, Mr Carlson was agitated after knowing what those people plotted against his daughter, he wanted to take matter into his own hands but after lot of begging by the parents of those culprits, he decided to let them go, so they were all already very terrified and never dared to bother us, after all Carlson''s and Morris'' were not someone their families could mess with."


    "Hmm and then you guys became close?" This time Rachel was not as insecure as she was earlier.


    "Yeah we saved her when she felt helpless so she developed an immense trust over us, she used to hangout with me during our free time as we were in the same class and if Jimmy was free he used to join us occasionally, she then slowly opened up to me and I realized she was not the cold and indifferent person everybody saw her as but she was just a sweet girl who was a bit scared of the outside world and believed being cold is the only way to protect herself. We had some common hobbies and we bonded very well over them and that''s the reason why we are indeed very close."


    "Are you guys still in contact with each other?" Rachel couldn''t help feeling jealous, Daniel never talked about anyone the way he was talking about Jessica and grandpa''s suggestion of arranging a marriage alliance between the too was triggering her.


    "Yes, we occasionally chat and update each other with what''s going on in our lives."


    "Wow, nice" She was not happy but she knows she has no right to stop him from being close with his friend.


    "But you know what was the best moment of my and Jessica''s friendship?" Daniel smiled when he asked Rachel this.


    "How would I know?" Jealousy was taking over her.


    Daniel chuckled, "It was a rhetorical question." he then continued, "After that incident, I, Jess and Jimmy were once hanging out in her house, that day I and Jimmy were bantering about something and she was laughing at us, then she proposed to me and Jimmy."


    Listening to this Rachel''s eyes widened and she looked at Daniel in shock.


    "She proposed to you and Jimmy both?" she loudly shouted at him, she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    "Oh god no, listen to my story first before reacting so outrageously."


    "Okay sorry, please continue."


    He then continued, "She proposed to me and Jimmy and asked us if she can be my younger sister and Jim''s elder sister. She was an only child and she missed having a sibling in her life, me and Jim too were happily surprised as we always wanted a sister but of course our parents said no to having a third child and we always craved for one so when she asked us we gladly accepted her proposal, from that day onward we treat each other like siblings.


    We don''t live in the same city but we made it a tradition that every year on our birthdays we will definitely meet each other. Jim and I ensure to go to Italy every year on her birthday and we pamper her with gifts just like we would have had if we had a sister and she does the same with us."


    This was the reason why Daniel explained his relationship with Jessica to Rachel in so much detail, he wanted to clear any doubt she would have in her mind, he understood these two meeting each other is inevitable be it through business as they are in the same line of business or be it through him because he was intending to introduce them soon as Jessica was planning to visit him in two weeks so he wanted them to bond well without having any hard feelings for each other.


    "Oh so that is how it was." Rachel felt relieved and was really touched by their gesture and more than that she was happy that Daniel genuinely treats Jessica as a sister.


    "Yes, believe me Rachel she is an amazing person and if you will interact with her you will realize she is one of the most amazing people you would have ever met."


    "You think very highly of her it seems."


    "Yes after all she is my sister." Daniel winked at her.


    Rachel laughed at his action, "You guys never felt any kind of attraction for each other?" She was still curious.


    "Oh god no, never. She genuinely sees me like I am her older brother, we always go to each other for advice and before making any important decisions we also discuss it to know each other''s opinions. We are like those typical siblings who share every information with each other."


    "Now, I am feeling bad that I am also a single child."


    Daniel got scared of what she might suggest and quickly said, "I only have one sister, I don''t want another."


    Rachel laughed at his reaction, "Don''t worry I have other close friends too, one of them is really very close to me, your and Jessica''s bond reminded me of us."


    "Oh who?"


    "His name is Patrick, if possible I''ll introduce him to you someday."


    When she mentioned Patrick, Daniel remembered the meeting he had with the old men and him, for a brief moment there was a cold aura around him but it went away very quickly and Rachel didn''t notice it.


    "Sure, I too would like to meet him." Daniel responded normally.


    "Yeah, Pat is damn good, I am damn sure you will like him."


    Daniel chuckled, "Okay"


    "You tell me how is your new job going on?"


    "Well, it is great"


    "Any difference from your workplace in Peebles?"


    "There is indeed a lot of difference between the working style there and here, in Peebles there was a shortage of staff and I used to treat all kinds of patients but here I only need to focus on my specialty and that''s why I am getting more free time because of my job here."


    "Hmm, which one do you like more?"


    "Of course the one in Peebles, they need more staff and I really met various kinds of people there."


    "Then why would you not go back?"


    "That''s how the system is, the main hospital needs me more because if there are any serious patients in other small towns like Peebles, they are all sent here to the main hospital as they have all the necessary equipment, important surgeries too are conducted here, that''s why I am needed here."


    "Well if there is any huge accident or something serious that happens in small towns then what would happen?"


    "In that case, an emergency treatment is conducted on them and once they become stable, they are sent here."


    "Hmm"


    "You are still not sleepy?"


    "Oh sorry, are you sleepy should I leave?" Rachel was about to remove the comforter.


    Daniel held her hand to stop her, "First answer my question."


    "Nope, I don''t know why but I am not feeling sleepy at all." Rachel lied, she knew it was because of Daniel, she loves spending time with him and his presence has pushed away her sleepiness.


    "Wanna go for a long drive?"


    Daniel''s question surprised her.


    "At this time?"


    "Umm do you go on long drives early in the morning or in the afternoon?"


    Rachel laughed at his sarcasm comment.


    "Will it be fine?" she asked worried.


    "Why wouldn''t it be?"


    "Actually grandpa asked me to always be careful and I have bodyguards following me everywhere."


    "Don''t worry, I am there with you, you''ll be safe, wanna go?"


    "Okay sure"


    Daniel dropped a message to the head bodyguard that he is taking Rachel on a long drive and they don''t need to follow them. After the last meeting James forwarded the head bodyguards'' details to all four men and the bodyguard too had been informed of these four as the most trustworthy ones and was instructed to follow their orders. So, after the head bodyguard read his message he instructed his team to not follow Rachel today.

 Chapter 91 - First Crush

    Rachel and Daniel then got off the bed, she then looked at her shorts which were too short and thin, Rachel hesitated how to explain her discomfort of wearing them out, it was uncomfortable for her to roam in this and also it was very cold outside.


    "Wait, take these." Daniel went to his wardrobe and gave her his shorts which would reach below her knees, although she didn''t say it out loud he understood her discomfort.


    "Thank you"


    Then Rachel wore his shorts over hers and that made her legs feel warmer.


    Daniel gave her his hoodie as her t-shirt was also too thin, "Thanks Daniel" she wore that hoodie over her head, the hoodie smelled like Daniel, it had his fragrance on it and she felt more closer to him wearing it.


    She was looking damn cute in his hoodie which was loose for her thin body and Daniel wished to make a move on her but he controlled himself as it was not appropriate and headed towards his door.


    Rachel was looking so sexy that he didn''t think his self control was going to work any more and that was the reason he suggested a long drive as he felt suffocated being in the same room with her and he needed fresh air to breathe in. He was sure if they stayed in his room any longer, he would absolutely eat her up tonight.


    "Should we check on Jimmy and ask him too to accompany us?" Rachel suggested.


    Daniel wanted to deny her suggestion but that would be weird so he agreed and when they passed through Jimmy''s room door Daniel knocked on it, Jimmy quickly opened his room door.


    "What happened?"


    "Me and Rachel are going for a drive, wanna join us?"


    "No bro, I am practicing for my auditions tomorrow." Jimmy looked a bit worried.


    "Oh right the gay antogonist role we practiced for" Rachel remembered it.


    "Yes"


    "Why do you look worried?" Rachel got concerned seeing his state.


    "Actually I have this audition tomorrow and mom asked us to stay at home for lunch because my cousin is coming. This audition is very important and mom would be super pissed if I am not here."


    "That''s it?" Daniel asked.


    Jimmy nodded his head


    "I''ll handle mom, you focus on nailing your audition" Daniel assured.


    "Really Danny"


    "This is not the first time I did something like this for you"


    "You are the best bro, thanks" He happily hugged his elder brother.


    "So, wanna come for the drive?" Rachel asked him.


    "No no, I need to rehearse more and also need to get some beauty sleep, you guys have fun" Jim was strictly warned by his grandpa earlier today so he didn''t dare to join them.


    Daniel sighed in relief that the third wheel is not accompanying them.


    Bidding goodbye to Jim, these two silently headed out and sat in Daniel''s car, he took the wheel and they headed for their drive, unknown to them how their dynamics would change by the time they are back from the most memorable drive of their life.


    "Did you decide where we should go?" Rachel asked in excitement.


    "Yes, I am going to take you to a beautiful place and I promise, you will love it."


    "Wohoo sounds exciting"


    Daniel smiled seeing Rachel thrilled.


    They played some light music and enjoyed it, Rachel was smiling as she was loving being with Daniel and enjoying these small moments with him.


    She then had a weird thought and she asked, "Daniel did you ever go out on a long drive with any other woman?" She was curious to know more about Daniel''s personal life and wondered if she was the first woman enjoying these privileges or there were others too.


    "I went with a group of people, you are the first woman I am going on a long drive alone with."


    Rachel was delighted to know this, "Daniel except for your biology teacher, you never had a crush on anyone else?" She was not sure what got into her but she suddenly felt courageous and decided to get as much information as she could out of him.


    "Haha you remember that story?"


    "Of course I do, that story was partially the reason why you became a doctor."


    "You have a good memory"


    "Obviously, I am very smart."


    "And you are a narcissist too." He commented.


    "Whatever, so, you never had a crush on anyone after her?"


    "Nope"


    Rachel got disappointed, "So boring you are" she murmured but Daniel could clearly hear it.


    "True that" He doesn''t disagree with her.


    She laughed at it, she found him more cute


    "What about you? Who was your first crush?" Daniel too decided to ask her more about herself.


    "Patrick." Rachel said with a glimmer in her eyes and Daniel was surprised knowing it.


    "The cop Patrick?"


    "Yup him"


    "Oh"


    "What?"


    "Umm nothing, I never thought you had a crush on him."


    "Hahaha"


    "Then did you ever confess to him about your feelings?"


    "Actually no, it lasted only for a brief period."


    "Sad" Daniel sarcastically commented.


    "He is an amazing person, calm, composed, cold, I really liked him, he actually protected me when I was bullied in school and that''s why I had a crush on him." Rachel expressed her feelings.


    At that moment, for the first time Daniel regretted not being around Rachel and got upset with his family for shifting to Italy, not because he wanted to be her crush but because he couldn''t protect her.


    "Hmm, he never had a crush on you?" Daniel suddenly became serious and was slightly jealous which Rachel noticed and she smiled to herself as she was getting the kind of reaction she expected from him.


    "He had a girlfriend at that time."


    "Had?"


    "Yeah, they broke up after many years, he is now single"


    Daniel felt very uncomfortable knowing this.


    "So, you planning to confess to him?"


    "No no, although they broke up, I very well know he still loves her and she will be the only woman he will ever love and I got over my feelings way back, his girlfriend was the one who helped me get over him."


    "What? His girlfriend knew about your crush?"


    "Yes, she was the only one who saw through me and deduced my feelings."


    "She must have been pissed with you and might have asked Patrick to stop hanging out with you"


    "No, she was very understanding, she said Patrick is so amazing that any one would have a crush on him."


    "Wow what a weird girlfriend" Daniel commented unaware of the fact that the girl he finds weird is his new friend Emily.


    "To be honest, she is the best girlfriend, she never nagged Patrick, she never expected him to be romantic and all, if he even forgot her birthday she still didn''t get upset with him, she was very respectful of my feelings and even heard me out, she tried not to act all lovey-dovey with him in front of me to not hurt my feelings, the more I saw them together, the more I realized how perfect they were for each other and my feelings turned platonic and I got over it."


    "Sounds like the perfect girlfriend, but how was she not upset about him forgetting her birthday."


    "Hahaha it was a cute story, Patrick actually pretended like he forgot her birthday, he wanted her to get upset and then surprise her with a party which he had been planning for a month. But she was totally fine with him forgetting her birthday and didn''t get upset at all, she loved him way too much to get upset over anything and when she saw the surprise party he planned for her she got very emotional."


    "Wow and still they broke up"


    "Yeah, don''t know what happened there, it was very sudden and they never told us the reason behind it."


    "Hmm but you are over him now?"


    "Yesss, I just told you multiple times that I am over him."


    "Still was just confirming."


    He didn''t look good and Rachel tried to control her smile.


    "Yes I am 100% over him."


    "Good"


    "Why good?" Rachel wanted to know more about Daniel''s thoughts, it was frustrating to not know what he was exactly thinking.


    "Because he is never going to love you so it is good you are not into him."


    "Hmm okay" Rachel was disappointed, she was not sure what exactly she was hoping to hear but she knew this was not it.


    "Then? Did you not have a crush on anyone else?"


    "Nope never" Rachel wanted to say, ''Yes you'' but she was not in a great mood so she didn''t. Also, she didn''t want to confess to him so randomly.


    Daniel smiled knowing there was no other guy.


    "Did anyone ever propose to you?" Rachel was curious to know how he would deal with someone who had feelings for him.


    "Umm" Daniel hesitated if he should tell her or not.

 Chapter 92 - Lick That Ice-cream

    "I am ordering you as your master to answer my question honestly" Rachel decided to take advantage of the fact of Daniel being her slave.


    "What a cunning master I have."


    "Yeah I know, answer my question."


    "First tell me, will today be considered as day 1 of those 10 days of slavery I promised?"


    "I''ll decide that later"


    "What if you are unfair"


    "I would never be, I''ll be absolutely fair with you."


    "Well there were a few juniors and a few batch mates who did ask me out."


    "How many exactly?"


    "Six juniors, two batch mates and later one colleague"


    "What the fuck, It''s impressive how well you remember the numbers."


    "Yeah because they are people I knew."


    "Still remembering it in so detail is something."


    "I too have a good memory."


    "It is still weird."


    Daniel chuckled as he heard her, "What is weird?"


    "That so many people asked you out, like too many."


    Daniel didn''t say anything.


    "So how many did you go out with?"


    "None"


    "I don''t believe that"


    "Seriously, none. Six were my juniors and it felt weird going out with them, two of my batch mates who asked me were close friends and I was not interested in entangling myself with two friends and be the reason for ruining their friendship and dating your colleague is awkward, if we breakup then it will be awkward to run into each other, me being a doctor does not give me the luxury of being awkward at my workplace. Main reason for all of this was I never had interest in them and by going out with them might have increased their hopes, which I didn''t intend to do, so, I never went out with anyone."


    "Wow, what an explanation."


    Daniel laughed at her reaction and asked, "How many guys asked you out?" Daniel too decided to know more about her as they were on this topic.


    "You will laugh if I''d tell you"


    "Promise, I won''t"


    "None"


    "What none?"


    "No one ever asked me on a date"


    "Wait, you never went on dates? Like never?" Daniel was damn shocked.


    "Hey you too never went out with anyone, do you have the right to be shocked?"


    "I just told you why I never went, your reason is very surprising, how can no one ever ask you out."


    "Well last week I did go out on a date with you, if it can be considered as a date."


    "Hmm no it was not a date" Daniel ruthlessly denied it.


    "Heyy"


    "No, it was not a proper date, it was just two friends going out for dinner."


    "Oh wait, just a few days back I went on a date, we had a candle light dinner. So, it was a proper date right?"


    Daniel was confused and wondered who did she go out on a proper date with, "Yes, it can be considered as a proper date"


    "Then yes I went on a date too" Rachel again turned cheerful.


    "If I may ask, who did you have a candle light dinner with?"


    "I don''t want to tell you"


    "Was it with Patrick?"


    "Patrick''s chapter was over way back" she shouted at him.


    "Then who was it?"


    "I don''t want to tell you but I had a lot of fun that is for sure" Rachel knew Daniel would make fun of her if he knew the date she was talking about was with Catherine.


    "Fine" Daniel wondered who she went out with in recent times then he suddenly started laughing.


    "What is so funny?"


    "Please don''t tell me you were talking about my mom" Daniel asked her, laughing in between.


    Rachel turned all red.


    Daniel remembered she sent a picture of his mom and her having a candle light dinner, at that time he was tense as he just had a serious meeting with James, Patrick and other old men so he didn''t pay much attention and now he recollected it.


    "Yeah it was with your mom"


    He laughed even harder after the confirmation, "That''s sad Rachel"


    "Hey stop stop stop" Rachel suddenly shouted, Daniel was startled but he followed her instructions and stopped on the side, "What happened?" he sounded worried.


    "See that ice-cream parlor there, I want an ice-cream" Rachel cutely pouted pointing at the ice-cream parlor.


    "Wow it is a 24*7 parlor, fine let''s go and buy one"


    "I have no money" Rachel again pouted.


    "It''s okay, I have some cash on me and I also keep some in the car"


    "Yayy Daniel is buying an ice-cream for me" Rachel was acting like a child, Daniel mentally noted she loves ice-cream.


    They then went to the parlor and Rachel looked at every flavor with a lot of love. After a lot of deliberation she chose Belgian chocolate, Daniel doesn''t like ice-creams much but to give her company, he chose strawberry flavor.


    They then sat in the car and Daniel drove the car few meters away to one silent place, it was on side of the road that he stopped, it was a flyover with a river flowing below it, the flyover is wide and long with a side dedicated to pedestrians on both the sides, so it was convenient to park car on one side and enjoy the view, people sometimes visit the flyover to only enjoy the view, the setting looked peaceful and there were no vehicles at that time and the cool air felt more refreshing than cold, it was a pleasant atmosphere and was perfect to spend some good quality time.


    They then sat on the car bonnet and enjoyed the ice-cream, the car bonnet was quite big so Rachel and Daniel comfortably sat on it.


    "Hmmm this is sooo good" Rachel was making noises while eating her ice-cream, Daniel smiled, seeing her enjoying herself.


    "Hmmmmmm" Rachel again moaned after another bite.


    A couple walking ahead turned back listening to Rachel''s voice, they then weirdly looked at Daniel and continued their walk.


    Daniel leaned towards Rachel and whispered in her ears, "Keep your voice low or people will misunderstand"


    Rachel who was indulged in the pleasure of tasting ice-cream didn''t bother with his words and nodded in agreement.


    She again moaned but there was no one around them this time so Daniel let her be, he wondered what kind of noises she would make if she was under him and he was making love to her, he felt hot with the kind of thoughts going on in his mind, he wondered if he is a pervert as he had been having a lot of lewd thoughts lately this evening.


    He took her on a long drive to get rid of his horny thoughts and being out in fresh air is still not helping him, rather it is igniting the fuel in his body and driving him more crazy.


    "How is it?" Rachel suddenly asked Daniel, bringing him back to reality from his fantasy world.


    "How is what?"


    "Your ice-cream, that Strawberry flavor, is it tasty?"


    "Yeah it is fine" He continued eating his ice-cream.


    Rachel was looking at his ice-cream longingly, understanding her gaze he offered his ice-cream to her as she was done with hers.


    "You don''t want it?" she asked in confusion.


    "I am not a big fan of ice-creams"


    Rachel took it away without any hesitation, "Thank you" she then enjoyed it as much she enjoyed the chocolate flavor.


    After she was done, she gave the empty cups to Daniel and he walked a small distance to find a bin and threw it in there.


    "I want to sit here for some more time." Rachel informed Daniel, still sitting on the bonnet.


    "Sure" Daniel saw the remnants of strawberry ice-cream on her pink lips and painted with the ice-cream her lips looked damn sexy.


    "How was strawberry flavor?" he asked, still looking at her lips.


    "Damn tasty" she replied, not noticing any change in him.


    He reflexively placed his palm on her right cheek and wiped the remains of the ice-cream from her lips using his thumb, he then put that thumb in his mouth and licked his finger.


    "Hmm it is indeed tasty" he seriously commented.


    Rachel was surprised with his action and before she could understand what was happening he already licked his thumb and he looked damn sexy doing that. His words surprised her and she turned red, her cheeks became very hot and she didn''t know what to do.


    "What happened?" Daniel innocently asked, seeing her all red.


    ''Are you kidding me? You don''t know what happened?'' Rachel wanted to shout but she couldn''t find her voice.


    Daniel knew what he did in the spur of the moment would be difficult to explain, he directly wanted to lick that ice-cream from her lips but he controlled himself but couldn''t help wanting to taste that ice-cream on her lips and so he used his thumb instead.


    Rachel was still staring at him, her heart was beating loudly.


    "Rachel?" Daniel again called her, he knew he startled her.


    "Hmm" she slowly responded, she was still in a trance.


    "Did I startle you?"


    "Kind of"


    "Sorry, I won''t¡­"


    Rachel didn''t let him complete his statement and held his collar and pulled him towards her and the next moment their lips met.

 Chapter 93 - I Love You

    Rachel was not sure what got into her but she couldn''t control herself and gave in to her desire.


    Daniel was surprised by her action and when he looked at her from close he saw she closed her eyes and was clumsily nibbling on his lips.


    He understood this was her first kiss and she too was inexperienced just like him.


    He circled his left arm around her small waist and pulled her towards him and he stood between her legs as she sat on the bonnet, he took the lead and continued sucking on her lips taking turn between her upper and lower lip, she followed his lead and did the same while still holding onto his t-shirt collar.


    His right hand went behind her head and he pulled her face even more closer to his, he tightly clutched her soft hair, he wanted to taste more of her so his tongue tried to enter her mouth and she gladly opened it to welcome him and their tongues entangled together, the gentle kiss turned passionate and the sound of heavy breathing was even more clear as their surroundings was dead silent, their hearts were beating loudly, Rachel could feel Daniel''s fast beating heart as there was no space between them, after a few seconds they both parted away panting heavily.


    As it was the middle of night, the area was deserted and there was no one around them.


    "We s¡­should sit in th ... e car, it is very c ¡­ old outside." Daniel suggested, still panting heavily, although it was cold outside but they both were feeling hot.


    Rachel nodded her head in agreement although she was not feeling cold. She was not sure how to react anymore.


    They then sat in the car and they both tried to calm themselves as they were not sure what to say, after few seconds, Rachel''s breathing became normal and she decided to break the silence, "About it¡­ umm, it was my first time and I was.. umm not sure what was I thinking" Rachel hesitatingly started to explain.


    She is already thankful that he didn''t push away and kissed her back but now after it was done, she was unsure what to do next.


    "Rachel" Daniel seriously called her name, she turned towards him, he leaned towards her and held her chin, he seriously looked into her eyes, she could see passion in his eyes and gulped in nervousness, he could see through her but he still wanted to confess to her as he felt this was the right time to do so, "I can''t deny these growing feelings and I am sure you too are going through the same as me"


    Rachel nodded her head in agreement.


    "Rachel Richardson I am in love with you and I would love to date you, will you be my¡­" Daniel paused as he was confused what to say, ''Girlfriend? But they are not some high school teenagers. Lovers? It sounds very lusty. Date? It doesn''t sound like being in a relationship. Partner? It sounded too formal'' he was confused how to complete that statement.


    Rachel laughed seeing his expression, she understood why he was confused.


    "Yes, I would love to be in a romantic relationship with you" Rachel accepted his proposal.


    Daniel felt warmth spread through his body and he was delighted hearing her words.


    He didn''t waste any more time and leaned towards her to capture her lips in his, he started slowly sucking on her lips and then he increased his speed and passionately tasted her lips, she too responded with equal passion and they could feel each other''s hot breaths, the temperature in the car was rising.


    Rachel hooked her one arm around his neck and the other one went to the back of his head, she ran her fingers through his soft hair and was enjoying the feel of his hair running through her fingers and pulled him closer to her.


    Feeling her hands running through his hair, he was more turned on and excited that he suddenly bit her lip and she moaned in pleasure. He then licked the part he bit to soothe the pain.


    After some passionate kissing, Rachel tried to enter his mouth and he parted his lips giving her the way and her tongue explored every nook and corner of his mouth, his tongue then found hers and they continued their passionate kissing until they felt short of oxygen, sensing she needed to breathe, Daniel parted away from the kiss with their foreheads still touching and they continued panting heavily, their hearts were pounding erratically.


    Once the rapid pounding of their hearts calmed down, Daniel pecked her lips lightly and again confessed, "I love you Rachel"


    Rachel smiled back at him, "I love you too"


    "Should we continue our drive or return back home?" Daniel asked.


    "Let''s continue"


    "You sure? Are you not tired?" Daniel was still concerned about her.


    "You think only a kiss can tire me?" Rachel replied boldly, she too was not sure where this boldness came from but she suddenly felt courageous.


    Daniel was surprised by her words but he was not the one to back down, "Well should we find out what can tire you?" Daniel leaned forward and whispered in her ears, his eyes looked hungry for more.


    The bold Rachel of earlier disappeared and she became shy and shrank back but the car seat limited her from moving backward.


    Daniel chuckled at her reaction, "Why try to act bold when you can''t take it?" he teased her.


    "Hey, I was the one who initiated our first kiss, I am at least bolder than you."


    "Oh really? Should we find out who is bolder?" Daniel stared into her eyes.


    Rachel gulped in fear but calmly told him "No" and turned her face away from him and stared straight outside, "Can we now go to your favorite spot?"


    Daniel chuckled at her reaction and thought she was so cute, "Sure"


    For some time they were both calm as they were settling this new feeling into their system, it was the first time that Rachel and Daniel got into a relationship, it was all new and exciting for them, they were not sure what exactly they were going through but they really liked the feeling of being in a romantic relationship with each other.


    "So, is this really your first relationship?" Rachel asked after phrasing this question multiple times in her head.


    "Yes and I am sure the same goes with you."


    "Yeah, it feels so weird" Rachel frankly confessed.


    "Hmm I understand, this is all very new for me too and honestly I am feeling as if I am really old to have such weird feelings and excitement going through me."


    "Exactly, that''s what I am thinking too, I am fucking 25 and right now I am feeling like a teenager."


    Daniel laughed at her words.


    "Hey don''t laugh"


    "Sorry, can''t help it, I guess even during our actual teenage years we didn''t feel like this."


    "Yeah true"


    "So, when did you realize you like me?" Daniel asked the question that has been bugging him for long.


    Rachel blushed hearing his question but she decided to answer honestly, "I am not sure to be honest but after coming out of that coma and having you next to me made me feel very comfortable, I didn''t even know you properly then but I still trusted you and felt secure when you were with me. After that when I stayed at your home with you I felt attracted towards you, I was not sure if it was because you gave me a sense of security or your looks infatuated me, I am not sure which of the two it was but since then my feelings towards you only kept on growing and I didn''t even realize when I fell for you." Rachel poured her heart out to him.


    Daniel was silent for a moment, he heard each and every word of hers carefully, fearing if he would miss on any information, after knowing about her feelings, he was surprised at the kind of impact he had on her.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, he held her other hand which was on her lap, he brought her hand closer to his lips and lovingly kissed it, he couldn''t find words to explain what her words meant for him and decided to show it through a gesture. Rachel blushed even harder, he then let go of her hand and focused on driving.


    "What about you?"Rachel asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "What about me?" Daniel innocently questioned although he knew what Rachel wanted to ask.


    "When did you realize you like me?"


    "To be honest, I don''t like you, since you initiated a kiss, I just said all those words to ease the situation and make things less awkward for us." Daniel joked


    Rachel looked at him annoyingly and taunted him, "Your sense of humor is not that good."


    "Hey, don''t say that, I at least crack better jokes than Jimmy."


    "Seriously Jimmy is your standard?"


    "Hey don''t insult my brother"


    Rachel laughed at him, "Now will you tell me when did you realize you like me?"

 Chapter 94 - Wasted A Lot Of Time

    Daniel thought for a moment before answering her.


    "There was no particular moment that I fell for you, when I was treating you in those three months, I guess that is when I started caring about you and since you had no one to look after you, I spent more time around you and when Andrew wanted to see you without any proof I became protective of you and never left you alone with him, maybe that''s when I started developing my feelings, I realized it when we started our journey from Peebles to London because by the time I dropped you at your home, I was already in love with you"


    Rachel felt an unexplainable joy to know how mutual their feelings were, "Wow so we liked each other for a long time and we still didn''t confess. I feel as if we wasted a lot of time"


    "You know what? We wasted even more months than you think"


    "How?"


    "If we followed our grandpa''s wish then we would have met each other way back and probably would have been engaged by now." Daniel laughed recollecting the time when he denied his grandpa''s suggestion to marry grandpa James'' granddaughter and spent most of his time in Peebles to avoid meeting the girl.


    Rachel immediately covered her face, "Please don''t remind me, I ran away from my home to get away from you."


    "And then you ultimately landed at a place where I work, what an amazing coincidence, right?"


    "Yes but you know what, that sunday when we all met, that''s when I got to know it was you that my grandpa fixed the alliance with, that day I really regretted my decision of running away from home."


    "Wait, what do you mean by that? Didn''t you already know it was fixed with ''Danny''?" He highlighted his own name.


    Rachel hesitated for a moment but decided to tell Daniel everything without hiding anything from him, she doesn''t want to start their relationship with lies or by hiding the truth, "Actually, there was a misunderstanding"


    "I am all ears"


    "So, my grandpa didn''t directly tell me about this marriage alliance, I heard our grandpas discussing it and grandpa Anthony mentioned his grandson, I didn''t know at that time that he had two grandsons, so..." She hesitated how to say it.


    "So?"


    "Please don''t get angry"


    "Okay I won''t"


    "So, I thought Jimmy was the only grandson he had and I assumed my grandpa wanted me to marry Jimmy, I met him at a meeting once and I didn''t want to marry him so after an argument with my grandpa, I ran away"


    Hearing her story Daniel laughed loudly.


    "Hey stop laughing" Rachel was damn embarrassed.


    "So, you thought Jimmy was the one you will be married to and you thought it is better to run away from your home rather than marrying him" Daniel couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Yeah I am sorry, your brother is nice but¡­" Rachel was unsure how to complete this statement.


    "But he is not good enough for you?" Daniel continued laughing.


    "Hey please don''t say that it is more like he is not the one for me, he is amazing but not for me, I am sorry" Rachel again covered her face.


    "Didn''t your grandpa clear your misunderstanding?"


    "Actually we had an heated argument and I didn''t mention Jimmy and neither did he mention you and that night itself I ran away"


    "Oh god Rach, I never thought someone would despise my brother so much that they would run away from their home to avoid marrying him."


    "Daniel please, I don''t despise him, it is just that i was very annoyed that my grandpa was discussing my marriage alliance without asking my opinion first and when I saw his choice, I got more annoyed, later when I met Jimmy I realized my opinion of him was not right, he is a good person but still he is not right for me"


    "True, anyway he knew that my alliance was fixed with you and he was damn excited about it"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, because he wanted you to become a part of my family and look after our business, releasing him from that responsibility"


    "Hahaha, Jimmy and his thought process" Rachel laughed.


    "Yeah but then I told him about me falling for you, at that time I just said I met a woman in Peebles and fell for her Jimmy was the first person I shared my feelings with."


    "Oh and I guess during that brunch he must have found out the truth?" Rachel asked, recollecting that sunday brunch where she found out the entire truth.


    "Yes, he and my grandpa had so much fun that day, I actually lied at home that I am meeting my friends and came to your house"


    "Oh shit"


    "Yeah and when I saw my grandpa, I was so embarrassed, I got caught so quickly."


    Rachel laughed a lot, "Why did you lie?"


    "My family was excited about getting us married and you expect me to inform them I fell in love with a girl in Peebles?"


    "Got it, did Jimmy and grandpa tease you a lot later?"


    "Obviously they did, grandpa too understood that I like you"


    "Wait then why was he planning to set you up with Jessica today?"


    "He was apparently trying to provoke you and I guess it worked as you were so aggrieved today"


    Rachel felt embarrassed, "No I wasn''t, I was upset about the slave thing, as you cheated"


    "Are you still gonna stick with your ridiculous lie? Rachel, you are really bad at lying."


    Rachel wanted to dig a hole, Daniel saw through her yet he acted along with her lie and there she thought she successfully fooled him.


    "So you knew it already?"


    "Yes, didn''t I immediately scold my grandpa for you."


    "That was bad, please don''t scold him again"


    "Yeah if he doesn''t poke his nosy nose in my business, I won''t scold him"


    "After that when I made up that slave lie, you believed me right?"


    "I was just giving you some face as you would feel bad if I knew about your jealousy."


    "I am so embarrassed that you saw through me"


    "Don''t be, it is a good thing, we can avoid having misunderstandings in future"


    "True"


    "Rachel, will you now finally answer something for me?"


    "What?"


    "What was that milkshake dream about?" Daniel very well remembered that dream and again asked her.


    "Can you just not give up on it?" This dream still makes her red in the face.


    "We already kissed each other, so why are you embarrassed? Did we do more things in your dream?" Daniel was smirking.


    "You look like a rogue"


    "Don''t change the topic"


    "Fine, I had foam around my lips and just like today you wiped it clean"


    "How?"


    "Using your thumb."


    "That''s it?" Daniel felt very disappointed.


    "Aww look at you being so disappointed about my dream" Rachel patted him on the head.


    "No worries, the real Daniel would satisfy you better than the dreamy one" Daniel shamelessly blurted out.


    "I thought you were a gentleman, who knew you were a shameless monster" Rachel murmured.


    Daniel laughed at her words.


    They then finally reached their destination.


    "So, technically we started this journey as two single people and are ending it as a couple" Daniel was smiling when he said these words to her.


    "Yeah who thought this would happen"


    "I was planning to do a proper confession after a few months" Daniel informed her of his plans.


    "Thank goodness today happened, delaying it for another few months is so annoying."


    "Yeah so impromptu today was, didn''t expect things to turn this way."


    Then Daniel and Rachel got out of their cars, he held her soft and small hand in his large hand and led her to the spot.


    She really liked the feeling of holding his hand and she entangled her fingers with his, he then brought her to his favourite place, she could see lush green garden ahead of her and a few large trees planted at the end of it.


    "Sit here" Daniel instructed and they sat on the ground. Daniel checked his watch and told her, "After around an hour you will see something really beautiful"


    "I''ll wait for it"


    Daniel was sitting with his legs spread in front of him, he leaned back and took support of the wall behind and Rachel sat next to him with her legs crossed, they both were still holding each other''s hands.


    Although the clothes were warmer, Rachel still felt chilly and her teeth were chattering and her hands turned cold but she still tried to bear with it.


    Seeing her trying to bear with the cold, Daniel smiled and pulled her closer towards him with his hand around her petite waist.


    Then he adjusted her position in a way that his left arm was holding her at her shoulders and pulled her closer, she leaned on him with her head resting on his left shoulder, she hugged him with her left hand and her right hand was entangled with his. She felt warmth flowing from his body.


    "Is it better now?" Daniel asked, rubbing her right hand palm.

 Chapter 95 - Sexually Frustrated

    "Is it better now?" Daniel asked, rubbing her right hand palm.


    "Yes, much better" Rachel smiled hiding her face in his chest, she sniffed him and softly said, "You smell so good"


    "Not as good as you" he then kissed her on the top of her head.


    "I want to stay like this forever" Rachel shared her inner feelings.


    Daniel smiled and softly whispered, "Me too"


    They then lied in that position for a few minutes and Rachel felt sleepy.


    "I think I''ll soon fall asleep"


    "Sure, I''ll wake you up in an hour"


    "But I don''t want to fall asleep"


    "Why?"


    "I want to see that something really beautiful thing you brought me to show, let''s chit-chat for some time"


    "Sure, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Earlier today, umm ¡­ it was my first k...kiss" she informed him hesitatingly with her head lying on his chest.


    "Yeah when you kissed me clumsily I figured that out and also you mentioned it earlier."


    "Oh right, by the way, the way you kissed me back, I too figured it out that you were quite experienced" she lifted her head and taunted him looking into his eyes.


    Daniel chuckled at her words, "Really? I''ll take that as a compliment then" he too looked at her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I never dated anyone before you and do you think I am someone who would have random hookups? Or would I make out with anyone randomly without providing any commitment?"


    "Why can''t you answer me directly?"


    "Fine, it was my first kiss too"


    "I don''t believe it, you were good"


    "Thank you for another compliment" He smiled at her.


    Rachel glared at him, she looked annoyed.


    Smiling at her reaction, Daniel caressed her cheeks and leaned forward, he captured her lips in his, he gently nibbled on her lips, Rachel who was craving for him kissed him back, her lips were in rhythm with his but she was still a bit clumsy, her lips were slightly parted, so he took advantage of it and invaded her mouth.


    Her hands were on his firm chest feeling them.


    Their hearts were beating so fast that Rachel could clearly hear his heart beat and she wanted more of him.


    In the heat of the moment she leaned back and lied down with her arms around his neck gently pulling him onto her, he too climbed over her without breaking the kiss, his hands were about to touch her breast and then he realized they were in a public place and although it was difficult for him to break the kiss he thought it was the right thing to do so he broke the kiss and looked at Rachel.


    She looked at him in frustration as she was craving for more and him breaking the kiss was irritating her.


    "Let''s not continue, we are in public" Daniel lovingly suggested, caressing her red cheeks, he could see she was frustrated and he found it very cute but he didn''t want to do something he knew he would regret later.


    Rachel looked around, at their surroundings, "There is literally no one here"


    "You seem sexually frustrated" Daniel smirked at her reaction.


    Rachel angrily glared at him waiting for more explanation.


    He tucked a few strands of her hair behind the ear and explained, "I felt I couldn''t control myself if we continued this anymore" he lightly pecked her on the lips trying to coax her.


    "Okay" she accepted his decision and hugged him tightly and hid her face in his chest, he lovingly caressed her head.


    They lied like that for some time, later the darkness slightly faded away, "Rachel, look over there" Daniel pointed at the sky and Rachel followed his instructions.


    After a few minutes, the sun rose from its horizon, it looked like a golden flower blooming in the sky, the sky was painted in shades of yellow and orange with the rising sun.


    Rachel looked at the view in front of her in awe, she never saw something so beautiful ever in her busy life, she and her friends used to hang out and party a lot but they never took out time to enjoy nature this way.


    Looking at her mesmerized look, Daniel had a faint smile on his lips, her expression made this entire long drive absolutely worth it, he thought he did the right thing bringing her here.


    "Daniel this is the best thing I have ever seen in my life, this view is absolutely spectacular."


    "Hmm I agree" he agreed looking at her lovingly, for him she is the best thing he has ever seen and the view of her looking mesmerized was the most spectacular view from him.


    Rachel''s mind was blown away and she continued looking at the sky in awe.


    After the sun rose, Daniel asked her, "Should we head back now?"


    Rachel nodded and they headed towards their car, "How many times have you come here before?"


    "Hmm more than three times, whenever we came to London to visit grandpa, I and Jimmy ensured to come here whenever we could, once I came here with my medical college friends, we all visited London for some work and that''s when I brought them all here, isn''t this view magnificent?"


    "It absolutely is, I never enjoyed nature this way, now I feel I missed out on a lot of things."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you experience more such things" He promised.


    Rachel smiled at him, "Looking forward to it"


    They then headed back to home.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to have breakfast on the way?" Daniel asked her.


    "No, I am fine, are you hungry?"


    "Nope"


    "Cool, let''s have breakfast at home then"


    Daniel drove back to Morris'' mansion and Rachel slept on the way.


    After reaching home, Daniel looked towards her to wake her up, she looked really cute while sleeping, her mouth was open and there was drool at the corner of her lips, Daniel smiled seeing her sleeping so carelessly and didn''t wish to wake her up but had to as he can''t carry her right now, he doesn''t wish anyone in the family to know about their relationship so soon and if he will carry her right now, everyone in there will continue teasing him, so he gently woke her up from her dream world.


    She woke up with hazy eyes and looked at Daniel, it took her few seconds to come back to reality, for a moment she even wondered if whatever happened till now was reality or a dream and tried to recollect all her thoughts.


    "We reached home" Daniel''s sexy voice rang in her ears and she completely awoke and realised whatever happened was all real and not a dream, she smiled at Daniel and he wiped the drool near the corner of her lips and licked his finger, Rachel was embarrassed by this action of his, "You taste good" he smirked at her.


    "I can''t take your shameless anymore" Rachel got out of the car.


    "It hasn''t even been 12 hours since we started dating and you are already running away from me" Daniel made fun of her actions, he was smiling and walking behind her.


    Rachel ignored him and entered the house.


    There she saw Catherine was arranging the dining table.


    "Auntie, you already woke up" Rachel didn''t expect anyone to be awake so early as they all slept very late last night and therefore she was surprised to see Catherine who looked fresh and it was obvious she woke up early and got ready.


    "Good morning Rachel, yeah everyday I wake up early, it is a habit" Catherine cheerfully explained.


    "Good morning but it is Saturday today"


    "Every day is the same for me" Catherine continued smiling at her.


    "Morning Mom, thanks for ignoring me" Daniel who walked in with Rachel was annoyed at being ignored by his mother.


    "Morning Dan, stop sulking early morning" she taunted her son.


    "I am damn hungry" Daniel sat for breakfast.


    "How was the view of the sun rising?" Catherine asked Rachel, who was surprised at her question.


    Catherine laughed seeing her expression, "Jimmy and Daniel always go for a drive and they watch the sun rise, today morning I went to your room to check on you and got worried when you were not there, so I checked Danny''s room and when he too was missing, I joined the dots and understood." she explained.


    "Oh"


    "I thought Jimmy was with you too" Catherine asked in confusion as she couldn''t find Jimmy with them.


    "He was tired so he didn''t join us" Daniel lied covering up for his brother.


    "Nice, it is good to not have third wheels lurking around" Catherine sarcastically commented.


    Rachel felt embarrassed with Catherine''s frankness and Daniel laughed at his mother''s words, Rachel was confused how to react, she realized they have not yet discussed if they should reveal about their relationship to their families or not.

 Chapter 96 - More Closer

    Rachel felt embarrassed with Catherine''s frankness and Daniel laughed at his mother''s words, Rachel was confused how to react, she realized they have not yet discussed if they should reveal about their relationship to their families or not.


    Understanding her thought process, Daniel signaled her to keep quiet which Catherine didn''t notice as she was busy arranging the table.


    "So how was the view?" Catherine again asked, bringing back Rachel''s attention onto her.


    "It was spectacular, I loved it" Rachel excitedly answered her.


    "Good to know that, why don''t you two freshen up and come downstairs for breakfast?" she suggested and also added, "Rachel, I kept a new set of toiletries in your room, you can use it"


    "Thank you so much auntie"


    Daniel and Rachel headed upstairs to freshen up and after 20 minutes Rachel came downstairs and saw Daniel was already at the table discussing something with his mother, she didn''t disturb them and sat on one of the empty chairs.


    "But Danny, she is your cousin and Jimmy needs to be here."


    "Mom, some elderly person is not coming to visit us and I am sure Kitty will be understanding of Jimmy''s absence"


    "But Dan, is Jim''s work that important?"


    "Yes mom, he needs to go and run these errands for me, if he can''t then I have to go by myself"


    "Dan" Catherine was annoyed.


    "It is your choice, who do you want to be present here for today''s lunch, me or Jimmy?"


    "Don''t make me choose"


    "Mom these errands are important, if I can''t go Jimmy has to so please be flexible"


    Rachel understood Daniel is lying to his mom so that Jimmy can go for his auditions instead of attending the lunch with some cousin of theirs.


    "Can you not ask someone else to go?"


    "Mom, I just explained everything"


    "Fine, Jimmy can go and run errands on your behalf but next time if your cousin ever comes again, he has to be present"


    "He will be, don''t worry" Daniel promised.


    "Hi dear, sorry you had to witness this argument" Catherine turned her attention to Rachel and lovingly explained the situation to Rachel who was sitting silently.


    "It was an argument? I thought it was a normal discussion" Rachel commented in surprise, they were talking so normally and according to her an argument is something she and her grandpa had, the result of which was her running away from home.


    "Yeah my mom is so sweet that if we discuss any topic for a longer duration, it can be considered as an argument" Daniel explained.


    "Oh"


    Then Rachel dug on the amazing delicacies placed on the table, "Oh god auntie the food is damn tasty" she praised after having a bite of the tasty food.


    "Thank you dear"


    "What are you thanking her for? Rachel, didn''t I tell you my mom doesn''t know how to cook, our home cooks made this food, so praise them instead of her."


    "Yeah but I instructed them what to cook and how to cook" Catherine was pissed with Daniel''s bluntness.


    "You instructed them what to cook, not how to cook, so it doesn''t count" he argued back.


    "What is wrong with you? Are you jealous of your own mother now?"


    The underlying meaning was he was jealous that Rachel praised Cat instead of him and that''s why he was insecure.


    Rachel smiled seeing their banter.


    "I am not jealous, it is just that I feel bad for our cooks who make this yummy food and you are stealing their credits"


    "Rachel please take your words back" Catherine was tired of arguing with her son.


    "Enough Daniel stop taunting your mother" Rachel decided to support Cat in this argument.


    "You don''t know how she made me cook food for her, I can never forget it and I can''t let go of any chance to taunt her when it comes to food." Daniel ignored Rachel''s warning too.


    "Woah, are you two more closer now than before?" Catherine asked, amazed.


    Rachel suddenly choked on her food as she was startled with Catherine''s question.


    Daniel didn''t say anything, he was enjoying it and he also wanted to see how Rachel would handle the situation.


    Catherine lovingly patted her on the head and poured a glass of water for her.


    Rachel drank the water and once she calmed down, she asked, "What did you mean by that?"


    "Daniel argued back with you instead of agreeing to your words, he does that only with close people, so I asked this question"


    "Oh, yeah we are good friends now" Rachel lied looking at her food, she was feeling guilty lying to Catherine but earlier Daniel signaled her to keep quiet and she first wanted to discuss with him on how to go on about their new relationship status.


    "Good to know" Catherine winked at Daniel and he chuckled seeing his mother''s excitement and thought what his mother would do if she knew they were already dating, she might dance around the house but only after beating him up for hiding it from her, he smiled thinking about it.


    After they were done with their breakfast, Rachel told them she will wait for grandpa to wake up and once he too has his breakfast they will leave for her home.


    "Why are you always in a hurry to leave?" Catherine got upset with what Rachel said.


    "Nothing like that auntie, it is just that I didn''t sleep at all but now I am feeling sleepy, that''s it, so I thought I''ll go home and sleep" Rachel explained.


    "If that''s the case, then go upstairs and sleep in your room, I can guarantee your grandpa will not leave the house till evening today, so go and take rest now."


    "Okay if that''s the case, I''ll sleep here" Rachel too wanted to be here but she was being formal, she therefore gladly accepted Catherine''s suggestion.


    "Daniel you too go and sleep and set an alarm for 1 pm, please be on time, Kitty will be here by 1 pm." Catherine warned him.


    "Sure"


    "Rachel should I wake you up during lunch time?" Cat asked her.


    "No no, I had a very heavy breakfast, I''ll have lunch at a later time"


    "Okay"


    Then Rachel and Daniel headed upstairs to sleep, Rachel was about to go to the guest room but Daniel stopped her holding her wrist, "Where are you going?" he seriously asked.


    "I am going to the shopping mall to shop." Rachel sarcastically answered.


    Daniel laughed at her quirky reply, "I mean, instead of in your room sleep with me"


    Rachel widened her eyes in surprise, "Are you crazy?"


    "Why, what''s wrong?"


    "If your mom comes and sees I am not in my room, wouldn''t it be so awkward?"


    "Oh that''s the problem?"


    Rachel nodded.


    Daniel then locked the guest room from inside by standing outside the room as the door lock allowed one to do so and smiled at her, "See, the problem is solved, if she comes here she will think you locked the room from inside and are sleeping"


    "What the fuck? How would this door get unlocked now?"


    "Will you chill, come let''s go, I am very sleepy" Daniel pulled her inside his room and locked the door from inside.


    He settled on the bed and she was still standing at the door, he therefore patted on the other side of the bed implying her to come and sleep next to him.


    "Rogue" she mumbled, she removed the hoodie and the track pants and laid next to Daniel.


    "You are looking damn sexy" he complimented her and pulled her closer to him and they lied facing each other.


    "Lift your head" Daniel instructed.


    Rachel did as he said, he then put his right arm on the pillow and asked her to lie.


    "Your arms might pain later"


    "No I am strong, don''t worry and sleep" He instructed but it sounded more like an order.


    Rachel slept on his arm and he used his free hand to circle her waist and pulled her closer, there was almost no gap between their bodies. Rachel''s heart was beating very fast, she placed her right hand on Daniel''s to check his state and if his heart too was beating as fast as hers and it indeed was.


    "I am equally nervous" he whispered in her ears.


    "You think I''ll be able to sleep like this?" Rachel asked him.


    "Let''s try" Daniel hugged her tightly.


    "By the way"


    "Yeah?"


    "About our relationship, when should we tell everyone?"


    "Do you want to tell them right away?" Daniel first wanted to know her opinion before he shared his.


    "Actually no, I am not yet sure if I am ready to tell them, grandpa will get very excited but he will also bother me"


    Daniel laughed at her reply, "I understand, same here, you only have one person who would bother you, I have four and if I include grandpa Michael then five."


    "So, should we tell them after some time?"

 Chapter 97 - Indeed Very Handsome

    "So, should we inform them about our relationship after some time?" Rachel asked him.


    "Yes, when we are sure that we can handle them, we will tell them, what do you say?"


    "Yeah I agree"


    "Oh no" Daniel suddenly exclaimed


    "What happened?" Rachel got worried seeing his reaction.


    "I need to message Jimmy about tomorrow"


    "Wish him luck on my behalf" Rachel requested him.


    "Sure" Daniel then searched for his phone and messaged Jimmy.


    ''I lied to mom that you need to run some errands for me, it is apparently very important, so use that as an excuse and attend your auditions, she agreed and she won''t nag you, all the best from me and Rachel, I am sure you will ace it''


    He then set an alarm for 12:30 pm.


    "Now sleep" Daniel patted her on the head and slept hugging her in his arms.


    She too hugged him back by circling one hand of hers around his waist and other hand on his chest.


    "Goodnight" he gently kissed her on the forehead


    "Goodnight" she smiled at him.


    They then slept peacefully.


    ¡­


    Saturday Morning, 9:00 am


    ''Trrrnggg Trrrnggg Trrrnggg''


    The irritating alarm rang and Jimmy dismissed it and continued sleeping.


    Five minutes later the alarm rang again, Jimmy got very annoyed and was about to dismiss it again but he realized something, he checked the time and when he saw it was 9 am, he sighed in relief.


    He freshened up and then he saw Daniel''s message and was relieved to know his brother sorted out the issue and he can go for the auditions, he got a message that the auditions had been preponed to 11 am instead of 1 pm.


    He was again relieved as he could make it on time to meet his second cousin.


    He had a bath and wore his best suit, his role was that of a gay businessman, so he decided to go wearing a suit although it was not required to do so but he wanted to add a natural element to his audition.


    He went downstairs for breakfast, the three old men, his mom and dad were happily chatting and were already at the table having breakfast.


    "Morning all, glad I am not very late" Jimmy cheerfully wished everyone and sat on his chair.


    Everyone except for Anthony and Harry were surprised to see Jimmy in a suit, he was wearing a black tailored suit and a white shirt, he was looking extremely professional and more handsome than ever as he combed his hair properly unlike his regular self with his hair always falling on his forehead.


    "Why are you all staring at me?" Jimmy asked Catherine, James and Michael, he felt uncomfortable under their weird glare.


    "You look good" Catherine finally broke the silence.


    Even Catherine never saw him looking so professional because whenever he goes to his office, he just wears the shirt and the pants, with his shirt untucked. Also he always carries his suit jacket on his arms instead of wearing it.


    The two old men too never saw Jimmy dressed up like a professional ever but since Harry and Anthony attended meetings with Jimmy, this look of his was not something new for them, before every meeting he dresses up professionally.


    "Yeah if I look good tell me so instead of glaring at me as if you all have seen a ghost" Jimmy taunted the three people who were still glaring at him.


    "I am sorry, but why are you so dressed up?" Catherine couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ll be running some errands for Daniel." Jimmy awkwardly explained, avoiding his mother''s eyes and indulging himself in the food, on one side he felt guilty about lying but on the other hand he can''t avoid it.


    "Why do you have to be so dressed up for running a few errands?" James asked after he came out of his stupor.


    "Daniel asked me to" Jimmy pushed everything on his brother and asked, "By the way where is he? Even Rachel is not here" Daniel is an early riser and never sleeps till late in the morning.


    "They both went to watch the sunrise and came back home early in the morning, they are sleeping right now" Catherine explained.


    "Oh right, what about breakfast?" Jimmy asked.


    "They already had it"


    "Nice" Jimmy continued eating his breakfast.


    "Jimmy, you are indeed very handsome" Michael couldn''t help it but praise him again.


    Jimmy always presented himself like a weirdo so when he saw him so handsomely dressed he couldn''t help but admire this young man who is like a grandson to him.


    "Thanks grandpa"


    "What do you mean by indeed? My grandson has always been a handsome man" Anthony retorted as he got offended with the word indeed.


    "Yeah but the way he used to carry himself, that didn''t seem like the case" Michael frankly put forward his point.


    Anthony scoffed at his friend, "Nonsense"


    "Yeah enough you two, please don''t spoil the fun plan we have with this kind of behaviour" James scolded both of his friends.


    "What plan?" Jimmy was curious to know.


    "You are not invited" James clearly declared as he was worried Jimmy would self-invite himself and would tag along like he did in the past ruining their fun time.


    "I am busy, I won''t come even if you force me or beg me to join you oldies." Jimmy answered him back as he was offended.


    "Who the hell are you calling oldies?" Michael shouted at him.


    "I am not having this argument with people who can''t accept the reality of their lives" Jimmy taunted him.


    "Enough Jim, stop arguing with uncle, apologize to them" Harry scolded Jimmy.


    "But dad¡­"


    "Apologize" Harry ordered him sternly , he looked so scary that Jimmy had to agree but he too was not one to apologize properly so he sighed in annoyance and apologized, "Sorry oldies"


    "Jim" Harry raised his voice.


    "Sorry grandpas" Jimmy was a bit scared of his father so he just apologized to not provoke him anymore as he didn''t want to prolong it and leave earlier.


    "It''s okay Jim and it is fine Harry, he is just like my grandson, please don''t react like this." Michael felt bad for Jim.


    Before Harry could say something, Jimmy interrupted him, "Chill grandpa, I didn''t feel bad" he explained himself before Harry could come up with more taunts.


    "Where are you guys going but?" Jimmy again asked, he had to satisfy his curiosity.


    "Your grandpas are going to a newly opened club." Catherine finally explained.


    "What kind of a club?" Jimmy was now more curious to know.


    "It is a club for elite people in the society, one can''t buy membership there, the owners of the club are the ones who decide who are good enough for their club and they send membership invites to only those people, if these people accept the invitation then they would be required to pay a yearly amount and can become a member there"


    "Well, it sounds very offensive." Jimmy commented.


    "No, it is good as any random person can''t be a member there, only people who can match our status would be there, it is rather comfortable that way" Michael explained.


    Jimmy nodded as if he understood what Michael said, although he still didn''t agree with him but he was not interested in engaging into a new argument and he knew this time his father won''t let him off the hook with an apology and he had to go for his auditions so he can''t indulge in such arguments.


    "So, what exactly happens at this club?" Catherine asked as she was interested in knowing more about it.


    "They have a lot of activities, golf, billiards, horse riding etc, they also have elite dining restaurants at the club itself, once we go there we can have a lot of fun." Anthony described the details to his daughter-in-law.


    "Do you have to pay again for each activity?" Catherine again asked.


    "No, since we already paid the yearly membership fee, everything there is free, including the food" Anthony again answered,


    "That''s awesome, you guys can go there everyday, it is perfect for you three" Catherine really liked this club.


    "That''s the plan" James and Michael said in unison and the three old men laughed as they were very excited about this club which was being inaugurated today.


    "Have fun you three" Catherine too was happy for these three men as they were indulging in new activities to keep themselves busy.


    "Cat, do ensure Rachel has dinner here itself as we will be at the club till dinner time and then I''ll go to my home directly from there, so I''ll message you once I reach, let Rachel go home only then, no matter how much she insists don''t let her go until and unless I message you, okay?"


    James gave instructions to Catherine as he didn''t want Rachel to be alone at home, although he was in a good mood and having fun, he has not forgotten the danger that she is surrounded with, he would be relieved if Rachel is with Daniel and other members of the Morris family.

 Chapter 98 - Parking Spot

    "Is there anything bothering you uncle?" Cat asked in concern as James looked a bit worried.


    "No no it is nothing, it is just that she will be alone at home unnecessarily" James lied as he did not want to worry Catherine.


    "Don''t worry uncle, I''ll ensure she leaves only after you message me" Harry assured James, he knew everything that was happening around Rachel as Anthony told him everything, Harry had connections which can be helpful for them so he too was kept in the loop and James was aware of it.


    Harry is like a son to him and one of the people he trusts the most so he never hides anything from him. Harry always knew Will''s death was no accident and since then he too was involved in Rachel''s protection.


    After completing his breakfast, Jimmy bid adieu to everyone and went for his auditions.


    The place where he is supposed to audition is a famous theater for plays and it was 40 minutes away and glancing at his watch, Jimmy felt relieved as he can easily reach on time, so he headed to the theater.


    The auditions were being conducted in the theater itself so as to observe how the actors would really look on the stage under the stage lighting as these things matter a lot when planning a play, unlike movies where scenes and camera angles can be adjusted to get the desired output is not applied to a theater play as it is enacted in front of a live audience and the visuals cannot be adjusted the way one wants, so it was better to check everything in the beginning itself, like the actor would look good on the stage or not, is the lightning perfect or not, the impact of the dialogue delivery, the chemistry between actors and so on, that''s why the auditions were being conducted in the theater itself and after the cast is finalized, the rehearsals too would happen in the same theater where the main play is going to take place, it is done so that the actors too get habituated to this atmosphere and to the platform, so that there is a feeling of familiarity and belonging, so auditions too are done at the same place to check how the actors would look like enacting the role meant for them.


    Jimmy was on the way and he almost reached the place where the theater is located, since it was a Saturday the area was full, this theater was located in a busy area and that''s why Jimmy had trouble finding for a parking spot, he slowly drove and was looking to his left and right for a parking spot.


    He was worried as he might get late for the audition, he didn''t want to form a bad first impression.


    The writer and director of the play was a very strict woman, she is very punctual of time, if he is late she might not even let him audition and can reject him right away.


    He was slightly sweating now with worry but just then he saw a parked car leaving and sighed as he finally got a place to park.


    He was about to park his car as soon as the other car left but just then he slightly bumped into another car which came from the other direction and it was obvious that car too wanted the same parking spot.


    Jimmy signaled the other car to shoo away but the other car honked at him signaling him to back off, they continued this for two or three minutes and the owner of the other car finally ran out of patience and got out of the car.


    Jimmy saw a beautiful woman with brown shoulder length hair got out of the car, she was wearing a blue tank top and a white long skirt, she looked absolutely pretty, if Jimmy would have met her in other circumstances he might have invited her for a cup of coffee but currently she is coming over to fight with him for a parking spot and he was not the one to back out.


    ''Parking spot is more important than a beautiful woman'' he told himself and was ready to fight with her.


    He still had 15 minutes before he went inside for his audition, so he was prepared to fight head on with this woman.


    The young woman came over and tapped on his side of the window, Jimmy lowered it and before he could argue, she shouted at him.


    "Back off, this parking spot is mine"


    "Woah, I didn''t know people have personal parking spots in the public areas these days"


    "I saw that spot first" the woman argued.


    "I saw Big Ben first, so it is mine." He wanted to prove how senseless her logic is.


    "Hey don''t be so ridiculous, I saw the spot first and turned my car around to park here so this spot is mine."


    "Well I saw the spot first and I also reached here first"


    "That''s not true"


    "How the hell will you prove who saw it first? It doesn''t make sense" Jimmy was getting annoyed.


    "Listen, I am here for some important work, so don''t waste my time, just let me have this spot."


    "I am also here for a very important work so I can''t let you have this spot but I have a suggestion for you"


    "What suggestion"


    Jimmy took out 20 Pounds and gave it to her, "Keep this money and let me have the spot, wait for some time and find another spot for yourself."


    This act of Jimmy, pissed her even further, "You know what if you would have requested me politely maybe I would have agreed but now there is no chance I am giving up this spot for a rude person like you."


    "You want more money?" Jimmy wanted to insult her more as he was irritated with her and he had to piss her no matter what.


    "How dare you? You rich people think you can buy anything with money?"


    "No, we don''t think so, it is a fact that we rich people can buy anything with money."


    Jimmy is a sweet person but when he decides to insult someone or make things difficult for that person, no one can beat him at it, he is the most shameless person when things get dirty.


    "Let me tell you rich guy, your money cannot buy this spot" she challenged him.


    "Oh really, let''s see then" Jimmy accepted her challenge.


    Just then a security person in charge of this area came over as he could see two people were fighting.


    "What is happening here?"


    "Sir, I saw this parking spot first and I was about to park my car here but this guy cut my way and is trying to park at my spot" The young woman hurriedly explained her stance.


    The security guard then looked at Jimmy waiting for his explanation but Jimmy didn''t explain himself and just handed over the 20 Pounds note he had to the guard.


    The security man happily accepted it and he confidently informed the young woman, "Ma''am I saw the entire situation and he was the first person who came to this spot so rightfully he should park his car here"


    "What the fuck, I just saw you accept 20 Pounds from him, he just bribed you and you too gladly accepted it" she shouted at the guard.


    "Ma''am you can take your complaint to the police or higher ups, I don''t care please move your car, it is creating quite a nuisance"


    She glared at the security guard in anger but he really didn''t give a damn and neither he looked scared, she didn''t have any choice but to move her car and give up the parking spot.


    Jimmy smirked at her and said, "See, money can buy anything, even the parking spot" he winked at her and with a smirk on his face which emitted victory, he parked his car and waved her goodbye.


    The smirk on his face was very annoying, the woman was so pissed at him that she wanted to punch him in the face.


    Jimmy quickly ran towards the theater, he glanced at his watch and sighed in relief when he saw he was still five minutes early.


    A lady wearing a long brown jacket and cargo pants was sitting on one of the chairs, her hair was tied up in a bun, she was holding black thick glasses in one hand and there was a script in her other hand, she sat in frustration with her left leg over her right. She is Amanda, the writer and director of this play.


    "Who''s next?" Amanda loudly asked in frustration.


    "Jim Morris" her assistant informed.


    "Where is he?"


    "Hello Ma''am, I am here" Jimmy was relieved as he came right on time, he was here when she asked who''s next.


    Amanda then turned to her right and looked at Jimmy

 Chapter 99 - Audition

    "Hello Ma''am, I am here" Jimmy announced.


    Amanda then turned to her right and looked at Jimmy who was well dressed in a suit and looked like a true businessman, his looks were damn good but what this woman wanted was good acting skills and not great looks.


    "Why are you so overly dressed up?" she looked annoyed and rolled her eyes.


    "To add a natural element to the role" Jimmy was unaffected by her attitude as he knew this is mostly how everyone in this industry behaves, he answered her confidently.


    "Do you need the script for reciting dialogues?" She ignored his answer, without waiting for his reply she handed over the script in her hands to him as she knew everyone coming for auditions are never prepared in advance as they are not sure if they will bag the role or not but she still asks them in the hope that someday someone would say they won''t need it. She didn''t expect the very next moment her past wish was going to be fulfilled.


    "I don''t need it, I have memorized all the dialogues" Jimmy politely refused the script and confidently answered her, she was surprised at his answer and properly took a look at him, she was very happy that he came prepared but then she told herself not to get too excited and first see his acting before building her hopes and expectations on him.


    "Oh then enact the scene where you discuss your feelings and frustration with the first male lead." She didn''t waste any more time and just ordered him to enact a scene.


    "Sure"


    Jimmy then climbed the stage and prepared himself to enact the scene.


    ..


    The Plot of the Play (summary):


    The male lead in this novel hails from a poor background, then he marries the rich female lead for her money and once he wins her trust, he gets her to transfer all her assets to him and then he gets her murdered.


    The second lead (the role Jimmy is auditioning for) is a rich businessman and best friend of the male lead, he is a gay and doesn''t want the society to know this truth, so as a coverup he marries a woman from a poor family, her father is in deep debts and she has three siblings who are her responsibility, the second lead clears her family debts and promises good education to her siblings and asks her to marry him in exchange of it, assuming he is in love with her she happily accepts the proposal as she has always been in love with him and when she got to know her friend loves her too she couldn''t contain the excitement and married him.


    It has been one year to their marriage and they never had any kind of intimate relationship, she had been longing for her husband but never vocally shared her feelings with him. The second lead on the other hand has multiple affairs with other men and he ignores his wife in spite of knowing of her desires.


    One day she finds out the true face of her husband and not able to face the reality, she decides to end her life but just then the main female lead comes to her rescue and stops her from taking such a big step and it is revealed that the female lead survived the murder attempt and has come back for revenge, she wants to take back everything that rightfully belonged to her, the two women then unite and ensure the downfall of these two men.


    ...


    The scene Jimmy was asked to audition for was when he explains why he married the second female lead to his friend.


    "The male lead is not here so use your imagination" the assistant informed Jimmy and he nodded his head as he knows how this industry works.


    Jimmy took a long deep breath and then turned very serious, suddenly the cute, friendly, good looking man turned into a cold, devilious man. Seeing this change in Jimmy, Amanda subconsciously narrowed her eyes and observed him with full attention.


    ....


    Scene 1: [The male lead is not present so Jimmy is supposed to pause between his dialogues and pretend having a conversation with the male lead]


    Male lead: ...


    "What? Why did I marry a poor woman when I could have gotten anyone I wanted?" Jimmy chuckled at his imaginary friend and pretended as if he was holding a glass of whisky, this was a bar scene, so he paid attention to the minute details too which didn''t go unnoticed by Amanda.


    Male lead: ...


    "I thought you are a smart man but it doesn''t seem so, let me explain my stance" Jimmy condescendingly looked at his imaginary friend, he belittled him with his expressions.


    "As you know I like men but I can''t be with them because of our so called society, my parents don''t know about it and they can''t handle this news, now I need to have a trophy wife to show off to the society"


    Male lead: ...


    Jimmy then loudly laughed hearing the male lead''s question, it was evident he was making fun of him.


    Amanda really liked how Jimmy was expressing every emotion of the character he was playing.


    "If I marry a rich girl, what do you think she will do when she will find out of my sexual preference?"


    Male lead: ¡­


    "Exactly and that''s why my friend I married a poor helpless but a beautiful woman who is in dire need of money, even if she will ever know the truth she would not leave me or reveal the truth to the society as she would have been burdened by my favors" he had a sinister look on his face.


    ...


    The scene was completed and Jimmy returned back to his cute, charming self.


    Amanda was really surprised and she thoroughly enjoyed the scene, Jimmy was looking perfect for this role and out of all the people who auditioned for this character, he was the best till now.


    Jimmy was still standing on the stage waiting for some reaction, he was glancing at everyone in the room and then his sight fell on one person and he got surprised, it was the young woman he fought over the parking spot with, he wondered what is she doing here, he also assumed she was here to fight with him, he hoped she doesn''t create a scene in front of Amanda.


    After some thought, Amanda finally spoke, "Mr. Morrison I must say you were brilliant, it seems you understood Rick''s character very well and therefore you showed all his expressions perfectly, can you enact another scene for us so that we could be more sure of you"


    "Sure Ma''am. Which scene would you prefer?" Inside his heart Jimmy was jumping in joy but on the outside he looked composed. It was a good sign if a person is asked to enact another scene.


    "The emotional outburst" These were the only words Amanda told him and he understood which scene it was.


    ...


    It was the climax scene of the play where Rick is almost destroyed by his wife and then he apologizes to her for what he did but he also explains his stand, for the first time he breaks all the walls around his heart and shares the pain and confusion he went through when he realized he prefers men, the fear of his family and society broke him and apart and he turned into a cold man who let go of his humanity and turned into a monster, it was the most difficult scene of this play as the actor playing Rick had to convince the audience that he is not that bad and the heart wrenching circumstances he went through is what made him into the despicable man he currently is.


    The scene is supposed to be deeply emotional and has the impact that can move the audience.


    Jimmy again took a deep breath and the next moment he loosened the tie around his neck and he enacted the emotionally heavy scene exactly the way Amanda visioned, it was a 10 minutes long monologue and Jimmy perfectly nailed the entire sequence with his dialogue delivery and emotions, almost everyone in the room had tears seeing his acting, they all could feel the emotions he described.


    ...


    Jimmy was overwhelmed seeing everyone in tears, he too cried when he was enacting this scene as he got into the skin of Rick''s character and tried to empathize with him, his week long practice didn''t go into waste.


    Amanda wiped the tears from her eyes and wore the thick black glasses. She looked to her right towards the young woman who was wiping the tears away from her face, "Megan, what do you think?"


    Jimmy then looked towards Megan, she was the same woman he earlier had a fight with, he first thought she came to this theater to fight with me and was surprised to know that she too was part of this theater group. ''I hope she doesn''t let our previous encounter blur her judgement and she gives an honest opinion.'' he crossed his fingers and stood in anticipation.

 Chapter 100 - On-Stage Chemistry

    Jimmy crossed his fingers and stood in anticipation.


    "He was brilliant." Megan finally answered Amanda''s question.


    Amanda felt relieved knowing she and Megan are on the same page.


    She stood up from her seat and looked straight at Jimmy, "Your acting was very intense just like the way I envisioned it and you mastered this scene, Bravo Mr. Morrison." she clapped and everyone there followed the suite and clapped for him.


    Jimmy bowed in front of everyone as a way of thanking for the appreciation.


    "Jim you can assume you have cleared the first round but there is another scene I would want you to enact but this one will be with her" Amanda pointed at Megan.


    "May I ask which scene?"


    "The one where Rick''s wife confronts him"


    Jimmy looked a bit confused as to why he should act with that lady, so Amanda explained, "She is Megan and she has been finalized to play the second female lead, if you are selected for Rick''s role then you will be paired opposite her and that''s why we want to check the on-stage chemistry between you two, so you need to enact the confrontation scene with her"


    "Oh" Jimmy was surprised that Megan would be paired opposite him if he is selected and therefore he cursed his luck, ''I should have just given up that parking spot''


    "Do you need more time to prepare yourself?" Amanda politely asked Jimmy, her assistant was surprised seeing Amanda act so courteously with someone, it was evident that she respects Jim as an actor and most probably he will be the one who is going to be selected and this chemistry test is for assurance to see their pairing is not looking awkward.


    "No, I am fine, can I please have some water?" Jim made a request


    The assistant handed him the bottle of water and he gulped some water to calm himself and he felt his throat dry after enacting the intense scene earlier.


    "Megan you ready?" Amanda asked her too.


    "Yes Amy, I am"


    Then Jimmy and Megan got into the skin of their characters.


    .....


    Scene 3: The confrontation between Rick and his wife


    Megan shouted at Jimmy holding his collar, "How could you do this to me?"


    Jimmy held her wrist which was holding onto his collar and he rudely unclenched her hand and roughly pushed her away, she almost stumbled but was able to balance herself and didn''t fall down.


    "Wow now you will even physically abuse me?" she shouted back at him.


    "Don''t put false accusations on me, you came onto me first, I just pushed you away" Rick was unapologetic to her and was justifying his rude actions, he mockingly smiled at her.


    She had the urge to slap him right across his face but she was controlling her anger, tightly clenching her fist.


    One can see the anger flowing through her.


    "What? You want to slap me?" he smirked at her helplessness as he knew she could never act aggressively as she was still lying under the heavy load of obligations he showered her with and she had to bear with him for the sake of those favors.


    After some silence, she finally spoke.


    "Why me?" she helplessly asked, with tears flowing through her eyes.


    For a moment Jimmy was taken aback as she really looked like someone who has been wronged, ''She is an amazing actress'' he thought.


    "You are beautiful, educated, most importantly you are poor and helpless, the perfect combination I was looking out for" Jimmy''s words were like a sharp knife that pierced through her heart.


    "There are so many such women out there but why was I chosen? I never wronged you in any way, why did you choose me? Why did you decide to ruin my life."


    Jimmy stepped towards her and wiped the tears from her eyes, "Because no other girl was crazily in love with me" he looked straight into her eyes when he said these words, for a moment she was lost in the intensity of his eyes.


    She was in love with Rick for a long time, even before he helped her family, they studied in the same college, she got in through scholarship, she never approached him before because she knew she had no chance to date him or have any kind of relationship with him including friendship as there was a huge disparity between their status, she never shared her feelings with anyone so she was really surprised hearing Rick''s words.


    "How did you know? Who told you?" She gathered courage to question him.


    "I felt it"


    "Is that why you helped my family as I''ll fall more deeply in love with you seeing you as my savior?" she was shocked with this revelation, Rick was more detestable than she thought.


    "Yes" he shamelessly agreed and didn''t deny it as it was indeed the truth.


    Megan was speechless, she was not sure what to say. Rick too stood in silence letting her digest the information she came across.


    "I hate you" she tearfully muttered.


    "That''s fine, I don''t care" Rick was indifferent.


    "I want a divorce" Megan informed him in a low voice.


    Rick thought he heard something wrong, "What?" he asked in surprise.


    "I WANT A DIVORCE" this time Megan shouted at him.


    "Why?" Rick was still surprised.


    "What the hell do you mean by why, because I have a right to live my life my way, I don''t want to be a part of this scam marriage"


    "Hey, you are indeed living your life your way, don''t you have all the riches in the world, did you ever think you have so much money and fame in this lifetime? No, right? You are Mrs. Rick Brown, do you even know what status this name holds in the society, you have everything one could dream for so why do you need a divorce?" Rick really got panicked as he will lose face in the society if he is tagged as a divorcee, so he was ready to go to any extent to convince his wife to stay in this loveless marriage also he knows it will be very difficult to find another woman like her, he invested a lot of his time, money and planning to marry her, so how can he let her go so easily.


    "Is money and status everything for you?"


    "Yes" Rick firmly answered her.


    "Then why do you sleep around with other men, can''t you live your life like a celibate?" She looked furious when she questioned him.


    Rick was surprised by her boldness, he never thought she would talk so boldly with him.


    "Oh, so you want sex?" Rick shamelessly asked her.


    Megan found him so disgusting, she didn''t even answer his question and turned around to walk away.


    Jimmy held her wrist and pulled her closer to him and hugged her waist, "Is this what you want? A physical relationship? Will you stay if I sleep with you?" he leaned towards the nape of her neck and started sucking on it.


    Jimmy didn''t really suck on her neck he just leaned on her with his lips lightly touching the skin of her neck, he tried to touch her as less as possible, intimate scenes are not something he is yet comfortable with.


    Megan was supposed to push him away but since the moment Jimmy pulled her and rested his head in her nape, she was frozen, she forgot her dialogues and the fact that she was acting in a play and she stood there like a statue.


    Jimmy wondered why is she not pushing him yet, so instead of being in the same position, he decided to improvise on this scene so he started slowly licking her earlobe, "Do you like when I do this?" he asked in between, hoping for her to push him but she didn''t respond and rather closed her eyes and hummed.


    ...


    Jimmy was confused, he was not sure what exactly to do.


    "Enough" Amanda shouted from below the stage and Jimmy sighed in relief as he was not sure how to proceed further.


    "Megan you alright?" Amanda was worried as it was rare for Megan to act like this, she was not reacting and stood there frozen.


    Megan came back to her senses after she heard Amanda''s words, she realized what she did just now and was very embarrassed.


    "Yeah Amy, I am alright"


    "Why didn''t you push him?" Amanda frankly asked as this was not what Megan would usually do.


    "I improvised on it, I felt if my character was in love with Rick for such a long time and always craved for him, so when he would approach her himself, why would she push him away and would rather lose herself in the feeling, so it was an impromptu reaction on my behalf"


    "Oh, I understand" It was natural for actors to improvise during plays so Amanda didn''t read more into it.


    "Mr. Morris, are you a full time actor or you are working somewhere else too?"

 Chapter 101 - Useless Brother

    "Mr. Morris, are you a full time actor or you are working somewhere else too?"


    "I am a businessman, so I need to manage my company too." Jim honestly answered her question.


    "This play is very important for me and I won''t tolerate carelessness or procrastination on the actors'' end when rehearsing, so tell me honestly will you be able to manage dedicating your time for the rehearsals?" Amanda is a straight forward person and prefers talking out things very clearly.


    "Yes Ma''am, I can manage but I''ll be able to come for rehearsals in the evening on weekdays but I can stay as long as you want, even till next day morning I can stay, also I can be here full time on weekends." Jimmy has an important project to work on, which he cracked earlier this week, the Tanaka project, he wanted to focus there too as he promised Danny, yesterday his family even threw a party to celebrate his success so he can''t let them down, he needs to fulfill their dream too with his own, so he was very clear that he can''t compromise on it for pursuing a career in acting.


    "That''s fine as most of the people acting in this play have two professions and therefore all the rehearsals have been scheduled in the evening but it can go on till late night"


    "Not a problem"


    "Okay, Mr. Morris, we have some other auditions too scheduled for the day for the same role so we can only let you know the result by the end of today" Amanda professionally informed him.


    "Sure, thank you" Jimmy bowed to her and headed towards the exit.


    He paused for a second and turned to look at Megan, who went and sat next to Amanda, she too is attending all the rehearsals to see who would be the one who will be paired opposite her and also she was needed to check the chemistry with the actors who make it to the second round.


    He wanted to apologize to her for his earlier behavior and thank her for not letting their previous encounter cloud her judgement when Amanda asked for her opinion.


    "Ms. Megan, can I have a word with you?" Jimmy hesitantly asked after struggling for a few seconds as he wondered should he talk to her not but then he finally decided he should because if he doesn''t get this role then he might never meet her again so it was better to apologize when he could.


    Megan was still feeling embarrassed as she didn''t push him earlier and was lost when they got intimate, but since he asked her in front of everyone she couldn''t say no as it would be rude.


    "Sure"


    They then went out.


    "First of all I am sorry for my behavior during that fight for the parking spot, I had this audition and I didn''t want to be late, this audition was very important for me and coming late would not leave a good first impression on me, so I acted selfishly, sorry again. Second of all, thank you so much for not holding a grudge against me and to give an honest feedback"


    Megan listened to him and finally spoke, "It''s okay"


    Then she turned around to leave.


    "That''s it?" Jimmy was surprised as he said so much and she responded using only two words.


    "What more do you want me to say?"


    "I thought you will yell at me for that parking spot thing"


    "I am not petty to hold grudges and yell about it after it is already over and you apologized, it''s okay, let bygones be bygones"


    "Wow, I like your attitude"


    "I don''t care" Megan bluntly informed him.


    "That''s fine you don''t have to" Jimmy bowed to her and left.


    Megan too resumed her position next to Amanda to see other auditions.


    Jimmy checked time and it was 12:30 pm, ''Great, I can meet my cousin and her fiance, mom won''t be mad at me and I can be saved from her nagging'' he sighed in relief and then headed to his home.


    ...


    Morris Mansion [12:30 pm]


    The irritating sound of the alarm woke Daniel, he was used to it so he quickly woke up, he then smiled when he saw Rachel in his arms, "Please turn off the alarm" she was annoyed and ordered him with her eyes still closed.


    Daniel quickly turned off the phone alarm and kissed her on the forehead, "Sleep well" he whispered in her ears and she snuggled closer to him and continued sleeping.


    He didn''t have the heart to get out of bed so he kept looking at her sleeping face, ''Why are so adorable? You make me want to gobble you up'' he thought and was surprised with his increasingly perverted thoughts and decided to head out before he loses control over himself and disrupts her peaceful sleep.


    He carefully removed his hand from below her head and went for a bath, then he headed downstairs.


    There he saw a young woman sitting on the couch, she was a wearing a white shirt and blue jeans, her hair was tied in a ponytail and was smiling charmingly holding the arm of the guy sitting next to her, he looked very calm and composed unlike the woman next to him who is talking continuously, Daniel could see they were perfectly complementing each other and looked great together.


    "Hey there comes my elder brother" the young woman smiled at Daniel and went to hug him, they met each other only a few times in their life but yet they had that good bond and comfort level around each other.


    "Danny, this is my fiancee Nicholas and Nick that''s Daniel my elder cousin brother" she happily introduced them, the two guys shook their hands and formally smiled at each other.


    "I hope my mother has not been boring you two" Daniel joked with them.


    "What nonsense? I have been entertaining them very well, right Kitty?"


    "Of course" Kate agreed with her and supported her.


    "I was talking to Nicholas"


    "Haha no your mom was indeed entertaining us, we weren''t bored at all" Nick laughed and explained.


    "By the way, where is my younger brother?" Kate asked, looking around the house.


    "Your elder brother sent him away to run some errands for him," Catherine scoffed in anger.


    "Daniel you are a bully" Kate angrily glared at him.


    "Be grateful I never bullied you"


    "If you will bully me, my Nick will deal with you" Kate again held Nick''s arms lovingly and stuck her tongue out to tease him.


    "No, I won''t deal with him" Nick out rightly denied her claim.


    "Baby, do you want me to kill you?" she glared at him, Nick gulped in fear seeing her anger.


    "Daniel, don''t tease her or I will have to deal with you" Nick changed his stance 180 degrees as soon as she warned him.


    Daniel and Catherine laughed at how controlling Kate was.


    Harry then came to the living room too and wished the young couple congratulations as they were going to be married soon.


    Daniel realized he still didn''t congratulate them and he followed the suite.


    "I am so happy you are getting married Kate, look at this useless brother of yours, he doesn''t even have a girlfriend" Catherine ridiculed her son.


    "What? Why Danny?" Kate innocently asked.


    "Never found the one" He lied.


    "Should I set you up with one of my friends?" Kate offered him as she felt bad her handsome brother is still single.


    "No thanks, so when are you two getting married?" Daniel wanted to change the topic.


    "After two months, please save the dates, it is a five days event" Kate happily announced.


    Daniel''s eyes widened hearing her words, "What the hell are you going to do for five days?"


    "It is properly planned, I''ll share the itinerary with you all" Kate was not offended as almost everyone they invited reacted like this, especially all the men.


    "So, you guys are getting married in London?" Catherine asked.


    Kate looked at Nick and smiled, then she excitedly announced, "No, we are getting married in Paris"


    "Nick, you are damn rich." Daniel declared.


    "Anything for Kate, since her childhood she dreamt of a big fat wedding and always wanted to get married in Paris, so Paris it is" Nick declared.


    Just then Jimmy entered the home and was happy to see his cousin.


    Kate ran to him and gave him a tight hug, she really loved this younger brother of hers.


    "Jim you are looking damn handsome in this suit" she praised him just like everyone did in the morning.


    "Thank you so much. But it is a bit uncomfortable, give me 15 minutes I''ll freshen up and come"


    "Sure"


    15 minutes later Jim came back and they all updated him about Kate''s marriage plans.


    "For how many years have you two been dating each other?" Jimmy was curious to know.

 Chapter 102 - Met Rachels Crush

    "For how many years have you two been dating each other?" Jimmy was curious to know.


    "12 years." Nick answered.


    "What the fuck" Jimmy was astonished to know that they have been dating for so long.


    "Jimmy, mind your language" Harry scolded his son immediately.


    "Sorry dad, but 12 years is too much, are you not bored of her yet?" Jimmy frankly questioned Nick who laughed at his direct words.


    "Hey Jim, I am your family not him" Kate glared at her brother.


    "I am serious"


    "Your dad and I too dated each other for ten years before getting married and we knew each other since our childhood." Catherine informed her son.


    "Yeah but that was old times, in this modern world who dates for so long" Jimmy was still in shock.


    "People who really love each other" Kate answered him.


    "Nick, just blink twice if my sister has forced you into this relationship, I''ll try to help you get out of this relationship" Jimmy offered his help to Nick.


    "Jim, are you single?" Kate seriously questioned him.


    "Yes"


    "Now I know why"


    These words were enough to shut Jimmy''s mouth.


    ''Hey I hooked up with many women and I did fool around'' He wanted to say but his parents were here so he kept quiet.


    "Let''s have lunch." Catherine suggested and led everyone to the dining room.


    As Rachel told her in advance not to wake her up for lunch so she did not.


    During lunch they all had a good time and Kate told them more about her marriage plans, she would be doing part shopping in London and part in Paris.


    Jimmy rolled his eyes in irritation knowing her plans and told her she is high maintenance.


    After some bickering and cheerful talks they were all done with lunch and they again went to the living room to relax.


    Catherine got desserts for all of them and they were all having a great time but just then something happened which surprised Kate and Nick and they witnessed something they never thought they would.


    They suddenly saw Rachel come downstairs.


    She was wearing the same yellow t-shirt she wore a night before as Daniel locked the guest room from inside and so she couldn''t enter it and she wore Daniel''s track pants as she felt uncomfortable roaming around in those extremely small shorts.


    She woke up after having a good sleep and was very hungry so after freshening up she came downstairs.


    But she didn''t expect to see her childhood friends at Daniel''s house.


    When she came down she saw Kate and Nick sitting in the living room and they too were looking at her equally surprised.


    Catherine and Jimmy turned around to see what Kate and Nick saw to be so shocked that they suddenly stopped talking.


    "Kate, Nick, this is Rachel" Catherine introduced them as she saw them staring at Rachel.


    "Yeah we know her" Nick finally spoke.


    "Oh you do?" Catherine asked in surprise.


    "Yeah she is our childhood friend." Nick answered Cat and then he turned to Rachel and questioned her, "What are you doing here?"


    "Umm they are my family friends and circumstances so happened that I slept here last night" Rachel did not want to go much into details so she gave a short explanation, "Why are you two here?" she was equally shocked to see the two of them here.


    "Catherine is my aunt, Daniel and Jimmy are my cousins" Kate informed her.


    "Woah, what a small world" Rachel was surprised that Kate turned out to be Daniel''s cousin and she was not sure how to react to this information.


    "Rachel, are you hungry?" Catherine asked her with love.


    "Woah, aunt is being so sweet to you, I am really jealous" Kate pouted as she could see how much Catherine loves her and she could feel Catherine loves Rachel more than her niece.


    "Of course, Rach is a very special person to me" Catherine didn''t deny just to pacify Kate and answered her honestly.


    "Aunt do you love Rachel more than me?" Kate got possessive and she knew the answer already but she still asked her.


    "Yes" Catherine didn''t even bat an eye before answering her.


    "What the hell" Kate pretended to be offended but she was very happy, she didn''t know why but she was happy.


    "You hungry dear?" Catherine again asked Rachel and she nodded her head awkwardly, she felt uncomfortable seeing Kate and Nick here, she just got into a relationship with Daniel, it hasn''t even been 24 hours and she already came across these two is what she thought.


    Catherine and Rachel went to the dining area and Cat served her food, then she came back to the living room and asked Daniel to accompany Rachel while she was having her lunch.


    She wanted them to spend as much time together as possible, she was unaware of how their relationship progressed last night and therefore she continued putting efforts.


    Daniel happily complied to his mother''s wishes and went to Rachel.


    She was eating her food and Daniel sat in the chair right next to her, "My girlfriend is so cute" he teasingly whispered to her.


    Rach, who was having a bite, choked on her food, so Daniel poured water for her and patted her on the head.


    After taking a few sips, Rachel glared at him, "Don''t you think you are being too shameless since we started dating" she tried to keep her voice as low as she could.


    "I am praising my girlfriend, how is that being shameless?" He questioned her back with a broad smile on his face.


    Just then Kate, Nick and Jimmy too came there to give some company to Rachel so Daniel quickly leaned back in his seat.


    "I can''t believe you knew aunt Catherine" Kate again spoke in disbelief.


    "Yeah, I too had no idea about you guys" Rachel informed her between the bites.


    "Hmm maybe because I never came here during our schooldays, at that time they were in Italy, it was recently that they shifted back"


    Daniel nodded agreeing to Kate''s explanation.


    "Hmm makes sense, that''s why we never came across each other" Rachel nodded understanding how things turned out.


    "Yeah, after high school, I moved away from London with Nick and you left for US"


    "Got it"


    Nick then remembered something and he looked at Daniel, "Daniel, are you a doctor?" he suddenly asked.


    Rachel again choked on her food and started coughing. Daniel again poured water for her and patted her on the head, this time she was vigorously coughing.


    During their reunion last week, Rachel told all her friends that she has a crush on a guy and he is a doctor, it seemed like Nick recollected it and he doubted Daniel was the guy she was talking about.


    Since Daniel was distracted with Rachel, Jimmy answered Nick on his behalf, "Yes, my brother is a Neurologist or a Neurosurgeon, whatever it is called"


    Rachel cursed Jimmy under her breath.


    "Oh" Nick then meaningfully smiled at Kate who still didn''t understand what was happening.


    "Since how long have you guys known each other?" Nick again asked Rachel and Daniel.


    Rachel glared at Nick, implying he better minded his own business, Nick ignored her stare and directed his attention towards Daniel, "A few months" he honestly answered.


    "Interesting" Nick was smiling at Rachel and quickly messaged something in their group.


    After their reunion Matt formed a common group chat for them to keep each other updated.


    Nick: Guess what guys, I just coincidentally met Rachel''s crush, the one she mentioned during our reunion.


    Matt quickly replied: Whattttttt, that doctor? How?


    Nick: Yes, that doctor, it is a long story


    Matt: What is his name? How is he? Is he good or bad?


    Nick: He is good and treats our Rachel very well, they also look good together, he is a handsome man


    Seeing the naughty smile on Nick''s face, Rachel understood he was upto no good.


    Kate too casually checked her phone and her eyes widened in shock when she opened the group chat as she now realized Daniel was the crush Rachel told them about, she got very excited to know that Rachel is into her cousin.


    She too then messaged on the group.


    Kate: Yes, I too met him, he is amazing


    Matt: Okay, I am very jealous, tell me where you are I am coming there right away


    Nick: No


    Matt: At least send his picture


    Kate: No


    Matt: What is his name?


    Kate: No, won''t tell you


    They were having fun in teasing Matt, here on the other hand Daniel Jimmy and Rachel were talking about other random stuff but Rachel''s whole attention was on Kate and Nick as she knew her friends very well and she was sure whatever they are busy with right now is definitely not good for her.


    Matt: What the hell is with you two, at least tell me something about him.

 Chapter 103 - Handsome Future Brother-In-Law

    Nick and Kate were teasing Matt as they knew how much of a gossip-monger he is and it must be killing him to know that Kate and Nick already met Rachel''s crush and he didn''t.


    The thought of teasing him made them more happier and they decided not to let him off easily and tease him as much as they could.


    Matt was getting frustrated with these two. So, he angrily messaged on the group.


    Matt: What the hell is with you two, at least tell me something about this crush of Rachel, please I beg you two.


    Nick: It seems the feelings between these two are mutual, currently he is lovingly looking at Rachel


    Matt: Wait, you guys are all together right now?


    Kate: Yes, we are having lunch together


    Matt: Send me the address, please I will come too


    Nick: No


    Emily: Woah, that''s awesome, please send a picture of them together


    Nick: No, until Rachel gives her permission, I can''t


    Emily: This is unfair, Rachel introduced you two to him and ignored us


    Kate: It is a coincidence, we didn''t expect to run into each other


    Matt: More info please


    Nick: Bye


    Kate: Bye


    Emily: What the hell. @Rach you better give us some info


    Matt: Yeah or else I''ll also not tell you about my current girlfriend


    Emily: You dating someone? (Shocked Emoji)


    Matt: Yes


    Emily: Since when


    Matt: I''ll tell you later


    Kate: Are you guys rubbing it in our face that you two live in the same apartment building


    Matt: Well you and Nick live together


    Patrick was smiling reading all these messages, he had an urge to show off that he too met Rachel''s crush but then Rachel would know everything that happened so he controlled himself and he went to make a call.


    Rachel quickly finished off her lunch, just then Daniel got a call so he excused himself and Jimmy sat there going through his phone, Rachel too checked her phone, she wanted to smack her head on the wall after reading all the messages on their group, she angrily glared at Nick and Kate who were smiling at her reaction.


    Since Jimmy was still sitting there they didn''t talk to each other.


    The four people then concentrated on their phones and got busy.


    Rachel: He is not the guy I have a crush on, they are misunderstanding


    Rachel decided to lie and deny everything.


    Nick: Liar liar pants on fire


    Kate: Rachel blushes whenever her crush looks at her


    Rachel: I just woke up so my face is all red


    Emily: Please Rachel come up with a better excuse, we know you are a bad liar and I believe Kate and Nick more than you


    Matt: +1 (on Emily''s message)


    Rachel: Whatever


    Emily: Is he good looking?


    Kate: Of course, damn handsome


    Emily: On a scale of 1 to 10?


    Kate: 100


    Emily: Woah, is he hot?


    Kate: He is wearing a t-shirt but from the outlook of it, he definitely workouts and I can say for sure he is damn hot with a great body


    "Have some shame, he is your brother" Nick whispered in Kate''s ears after reading her message.


    "It''s fine, my intentions are pure" Kate winked at him.


    Nick chuckled at her actions.


    "Does Daniel workout?" Kate asked Jimmy for confirmation.


    "Yes he does" he casually responded still focusing on his phone, he didn''t bother himself with Kate''s question and neither wondered why she was asking him that, he was worried about his audition''s result.


    Kate: Confirmed, he worksout


    Matt: How did you confirm?


    Kate: I asked him (she lied as she didn''t want to explain all the details)


    Emily: Wait now you are casually talking to him?


    Kate: Yes


    Emily: Rach this is unfair, you introduced your crush to these two and left me out


    Matt: +1 (On Emily''s message)


    Nick: Can you not type? you lazy ass, always +1ing


    Kate: Seconded


    Matt: Can we please not get distracted and focus on Rachel. Rach, what is this behaviour?


    Rachel: I didn''t introduce them, this is all a big coincidence and believe me right now I am hating all of this to my core.


    Nick: So, you accept he is your crush?


    Rachel: Yeah, as you guys caught my lie and I am a bad liar, I can''t pretend anymore. I accept.


    Kate: Woohoo, Rach''s gonna be my sis-in-law


    Emily: Wwwwwwwwwwhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatttttttttttttttttttttttt


    Kate: Her crush is my second cousin


    Emily: What the hell, what kind of a coincidence is this


    Matt: Fucking hell


    Nick: I know right, we were surprised to see Rachel at his home, she was apparently ''SLEEPING'' in his house


    Matt: Oh my god, my darling finally lost her virginity


    Rachel: What nonsense, his entire family is here, Nick is just twisting the words


    Matt: Did you sleep in his room?


    Rachel blushed hard when she remembered how she slept with Daniel


    Rachel: No


    Kate: Oh god, she seems to be lying, she is blushing so hard, her face is all red, tomato red


    Nick: Yes, I am also a witness to it


    Rachel: Guys we didn''t do anything


    Matt: But you two slept together?


    Emily: Aww my baby finally grew up


    Matt: The only virgin in our group finally lost her virginity


    Rachel: No, I didn''t


    Emily: Wait, wasn''t he your crush, then why were you two sleeping in the same room, isn''t that weird?


    Matt: Wow Ems you raised a good question.


    Rachel was damn embarrassed, she realized her friends don''t know about them dating and this indeed sounds weird.


    Rachel: We slept in the same house, not the same room. I was blushing because I imagined sleeping with him in the same room.


    She knew she had to give them something strong to tease her only then will she be able to distract these monsters from figuring out the actual truth.


    Kate: Wohoo, our baby has grown up, she is imagining sleep with her crush


    Emily: Rach it is time to create an exclusive group for you me and Kate where we would enlighten you with sexual knowledge.


    Matt: Add me too


    Kate: No


    Matt: @Patrick @Nick we too should have an exclusive group to enlighten Rach''s boyfriend.


    Rachel: What nonsense Matt


    Kate: I am sure my brother doesn''t need your enlightenment


    Matt: Who asked for your opinion Kate, please focus on your five days marriage event


    Kate: You don''t tell me what I should do


    Matt: Is Rachel''s crush''s name Jimmy?


    Rachel: Whatttt? Nooooooo


    Kate: Where did that come from


    Matt: I checked Kate''s social media and he is the only one she added in her family list under cousin.


    Rachel: That''s my crush''s younger brother.


    Matt: Let me search Jimmy''s elder brother then


    Kate: You won''t find him Matt, he is not on any social media platform


    Matt: This Jimmy looks like a joker, thank god he is not your crush Rach


    Rach then glanced to her right and saw Jimmy who was busy with his phone and he was seriously browsing something, at that moment he really looked handsome. So, Rachel sneakily took a picture of him and shared it on the group, she wrote.


    Rach: ''Please check out my handsome future brother-in-law before reaching such ridiculous conclusions''


    Rachel didn''t like anyone making fun of Jimmy, he is someone very special for her. So, no matter how close her friends are but they had no right to make of Jimmy and definitely not in Rachel''s presence.


    Matt: Wow, Rachel already declared herself as the future wife to her crush.


    Emily: Hey he is gorgeous and wow Rachel confidence level 101


    Matt: Then why does he look like a joker on social media?


    Rachel: He didn''t update it probably


    Kate: Okay guys bye, we need to spend some time with my cousin and Rachel


    Matt: Please don''t go


    But everyone ignored Matt and went offline.


    Kate and Nick went to meet Catherine as it won''t look good if they ignore the main host.


    Only Jimmy and Rachel were left in the dining area.


    Jimmy looked a bit tense so Rachel asked him what he was doing and how his auditions were.


    "I was checking the profile of Amanda and Megan, I am nowhere near them"


    "Umm who is Amanda and Megan?"


    "Amanda is the writer / director of the play and Megan is the actress who will play my wife if I get the role"


    "Oh, you didn''t tell me how the auditions went"


    "It went well, In one of the scenes I made everyone in the audience cry" Jimmy happily informed her.


    "Wow, that''s awesome"


    "And they made me enact three scenes. I cleared the first round and second round was to test the chemistry between Megan and me"


    "That''s awesome Jim."


    "Yeah, but.."


    "Let''s hope for the best Jim" she understood he was worried about the result.


    "I am very nervous, they will inform the results today"


    "Fingers crossed"


    "Yeah" Jimmy responded to her but he was still worried and looked sad.

 Chapter 104 - Team Rachel

    Jimmy looked worried and a bit sad.


    Rachel felt bad for the guy as one happy and jolly person looked serious and anxious.


    "Hey, do you like gossiping?" Rachel randomly asked Jimmy to lift his spirits.


    "Yeah, I love it" Jimmy answered in disinterest


    "Well I have one gossip for you" Rachel winked at him


    "Rachel we literally have no mutual friends, so gossipping with you won''t be fun." Jimmy was still not interested and he understood Rachel was engaging him in small talk to distract him.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Uh huh"


    "The gossip I have is about Daniel"


    This time Rachel was able to ignite Jimmy''s interest.


    "What? Danny? Is there something about him that I don''t know?" Although he was now paying attention, he was still a bit doubtful.


    "Yes this piece of news you surely don''t know."


    "Tell me tell me" Jimmy now looked excited and his eyes were shining.


    "He is dating someone" She whispered to him and smiled at him.


    Jimmy scoffed at her and rolled his eyes, "Nonsense, I thought you genuinely had some good piece of information."


    "It is true, he proposed a girl last night and now they are dating" Rachel was shy but she still shared the news with Jimmy


    "How is that possible? Last night he was with you" Jimmy still didn''t realize she was talking about herself.


    Rachel too didn''t say anything and let him figure it out on his own, she already gathered all her courage to share this news with him, she can''t be any more explicit.


    Her words were still stuck with him and then he suddenly realized something and he widened his eyes and turned to Rachel who looked shy and she nodded her head confirming his suspicion.


    "Wait, you and Danny are dating each other?" He still wanted to verbally confirm, he can''t afford having misunderstandings.


    "Yes" Rachel nodded and told him to talk softly as no one else knows.


    "Wait, am I the first person to know?"


    "Yes" Rachel again confirmed.


    Jimmy tightly hugged Rachel, "Finally, congratulations" he was genuinely very happy for his brother and Rachel.


    "Thanks" Rachel was very happy seeing Jimmy so excited.


    "Okay now tell me everything that happened in full detail and don''t you dare leave anything out."


    Jimmy was damn happy, he forgot about his auditions and was distracted now.


    Rachel asked him to wait, she went out to check what her friends were doing, Kate and Nick were engaged with Cat and Harry, Daniel was still on the phone.


    Rachel came back to Jimmy and whispered, "Ok listen carefully" then she told him the entire story including the kisses.


    "Oh my god, my sister-in-law is so gutsy and making out in public is such a daredevil thing, you impress me Rachel" Jimmy patted her on the shoulders and was enjoying every bit of the storyline.


    "There was no one around, it was the middle of the night" Rachel explained as that was the truth.


    "I can''t believe you initiated the first kiss" Jimmy was laughing at her.


    "Hey, what do you mean? Can''t I initiate a kiss?" She pretended to be offended.


    "Well I always thought you were shy and diplomatic"


    "I am shy and diplomatic"


    "But your actions don''t imply that." He was having fun teasing her.


    "I just acted in that moment, I don''t know what got into me."


    "Hey, I understand, don''t get offended, I am praising you" He decided to stop teasing her


    "Thank you" she blushed.


    "But good you took a move, if you would have waited for Danny to take the initiative, then believe me you would be dating each other after a year"


    "Umm I think we would be dating after 3 years, one year is still soon."


    Jimmy and Rachel laughed loudly at this joke.


    "What is so funny?" Daniel who just entered the dining area asked these two as they were laughing like crazy maniacs.


    Rachel was about to tell him that she already informed Jimmy about their relationship but Jimmy held her hand signaling her not to, since Jimmy was in a happy mood and distracted about his auditions, she let him have his way.


    "So Jim, how were the auditions?" Daniel asked him as he finally got some alone time with Jim, also after the call he just had, he was worried about something and wanted to distract himself from the news he just received and thought conversing with these two who are the two most important people in his life he might feel better.


    Rachel, facepalmed as Daniel brought up the topic she wanted to distract Jimmy from.


    "It was fine, but you tell me what''s up with you?" Jimmy didn''t care about the auditions any more as he got a much better topic to discuss about.


    Rachel sighed in relief as Jimmy was not affected and realized how much this news means to him that he genuinely didn''t care about his own auditions, his biggest dream, she felt glad that she shared this news so soon with him.


    "Nothing much" Daniel lied as casually as eating food.


    "Oh really?" Jimmy still tried to persuade him


    "Yes"


    "So, are you saying there is nothing new or amazing happening in your life?"


    Daniel then looked at Rachel, his gaze was obvious he was asking her if she told Jimmy anything but Rachel too wanted to have fun so she shook her head implying she didn''t.


    "No." Daniel confidently answered.


    "I am asking you for the last time, is there something going on in your life that you would like to share with me?" Jimmy looked damn serious, for a second Daniel got scared of him.


    "Rach, can we please share the news with Jimmy, he is very important to me" Daniel requested Rachel, he couldn''t lie anymore to Jim but he also couldn''t share this news without Rachel''s permission as they earlier decided to hide it from everyone.


    "What news?" Now Rachel started acting.


    "Rach, the big news" Daniel tried to signal her.


    "What big news?" Rach continued pretending.


    Daniel was tired of her pretending, he took a long breath and blurted out the truth, "Jim, I and Rachel, we¡­ we are now dating each other"


    "What the fuck bro, why did you tell me?" Jimmy got very angry with Daniel


    "I wanted to¡­ wait did you just say ''why did I tell you?''" Daniel was about to explain himself when he realized what Jimmy said.


    "Yes, why the hell did you tell me?"


    "Jim, you should say why didn''t I tell you, can''t you properly speak your mother tongue now."


    "I know what I am saying, my question indeed is, Why did you tell me?"


    "What do you mean?" Daniel was confused and wondered what he did wrong.


    "I wanted to play you, when you won''t reveal the truth no matter how much I insist you do, then I would have made you buy something expensive for me after taking you on a guilt trip."


    "I am still not understanding your behaviour"


    "I already told him everything" Rachel guiltily looked at Daniel.


    He asked for her permission before sharing the news with his brother and she didn''t even bother to ask Daniel, she felt guilty and a bit bad for her behaviour.


    "Oh" Daniel sighed in relief, "Good you did" he smiled at her.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Why would I be?"


    "I told your brother without seeking your permission first unlike you."


    "Yeah but you told ''my brother'' so it is fine" He emphasized on the two words ''my brother''


    Rachel felt relieved as Daniel was cool about it.


    "So?" Daniel now looked at Jimmy


    "Congratulations bro" Jimmy tightly hugged Daniel.


    "Thanks" Daniel hugged him back


    "So Rachel, is my brother a good kisser?" Jimmy shamelessly asked her.


    "Heyyyy" Daniel glared at Jimmy.


    "Oh he is amazing" Rachel frankly answered Jimmy ignoring Daniel.


    Daniel was shocked and was not sure how to react, Jimmy and Rachel were laughing at his reaction.


    "Have you two teamed up to bully and embarrass me?"


    "Yes, I am team Rachel" Jimmy put his arm around Rachel''s shoulder and declared.


    "I am your brother"


    "Yeah I know"


    "Then how can you be team Rachel?"


    "Because she was the first one who told me about your relationship and she even told me about the make out sessions"


    "What the hell Rachel" Daniel looked at her in surprise.


    "Hey those kisses were an integral part of our story, sorry but I cannot skip them"


    "Cool, when we will reveal our relationship to grandpas and mom dad, do ensure not to skip these kisses there too as it is an integral part of our story."


    Rachel forgot if it comes to shamelessness then he is way more shameless than her, "Sorry sorry, let''s not tell them it will be very embarrassing"


    "Rachel, Danny is kidding, don''t worry" Jimmy smiled and patted her on the head, he couldn''t help but laugh at how innocent she is.

 Chapter 105 - The Eminent Club

    "Daniel don''t joke like this" Rachel glared at him in anger, she was fooled by him and was feeling embarrassed as she fell into his trap.


    "Woah, she also gets angry? I didn''t know that" Jimmy again laughed seeing Rachel angry.


    "Yeah it is a rare sight for me too." Daniel agreed with him.


    Just then Catherine called these three to the living room.


    "Your cousin is here and you two are busy in your own world" Catherine scolded her sons.


    "Sorry" The two brothers apologized to their cousin.


    "Hey chill, let them be aunt, I am sure Daniel must have something important to discuss with Rachel." She indirectly teased Rachel.


    Rachel glared at her which no one noticed except for Kate and Nick who were trying to control their laughter.


    "Kate, till when are you in London?" Daniel asked her ignoring her previous comment, he didn''t find anything wrong with it and did not realize they were teasing them.


    "For almost two months, then we will head to Paris and after marriage we will be back to London again"


    "Great, I am planning to throw a housewarming party sometime soon but mostly during the weekend. Please do come, both of you, I''ll anyway call you when the dates are finalized." He informed her and added, "You two should definitely come" Daniel invited Kate and Nick who happily obliged.


    "Sure Dan, we will definitely come"


    "Aren''t you supposed to buy more decor for your home?" Jimmy whispered to Daniel.


    "Yeah, I and Rachel will be going shopping tomorrow" Daniel informed him.


    "I came up with that plan so that you two could spend more time together, now you two are anyway dating..."


    "So what? My house still needs some decor so we should go" Daniel retorted, even if he was dating he wanted to spend as much time as he could with Rachel.


    Rachel heard Jimmy as she was standing closer to them, "Oh so you were playing cupid all the time" she too slowly whispered, only Daniel and Jimmy could hear her.


    "Yeah, I was" Jimmy proudly answered her.


    "Then when we planned to meet on Monday, why did you invite yourself like a third wheel?" Rachel sarcastically asked him, her words surprised both the brothers, Daniel was smiling as he was enjoying this bold side of Rachel and Jimmy was taken aback as he didn''t expect she would also taunt him about it.


    "Sorry Rach, I was too excited to meet you so¡­" Jimmy went on a guilt trip.


    Seeing Jimmy sad, Rachel quickly added, "Hey I am kidding, don''t get sad please" For the time being she can face anything but not Jimmy''s sadness, it made her feel sad too.


    Daniel seeing her being affected by Jimmy''s sadness informed her, "He is playing you emotionally, don''t fall for his sad face, he is a good actor"


    "I''ll take that as a compliment" Jimmy whispered back.


    Rachel punched Jimmy on the shoulder for playing with her emotionally and he laughed at her antics.


    "You literally have no strength." He made fun of her and she just angrily glared at him.


    After some more chit-chat Kate and Nick took their leave.


    "All the best Rachel" they wished her and no one understood what it was about but they all ignored it assuming it was some internal thing.


    After they left Rachel felt more comfortable, she looked at Daniel, he looked a bit off so Rachel asked him if he was fine, he stroked her hair and nodded at her implying everything was fine and went to his room.


    Rachel then went to the lawn where Catherine was relaxing, she sat in the chair beside her, "Auntie, where are the three grandpas?"


    "Oh I forgot to tell you, there is a new elite club called ''The Eminent Club'' that has been inaugurated today and they all three went there to have fun"


    "Oh, then I''ll also head to my home" Rachel overstayed her welcome and although the Morris'' were good to her, she didn''t feel like taking their advantage.


    "No, your grandpa made me promise that I''ll allow you to leave only after he messages me" Catherine very strictly informed her.


    Rachel was not sure how to persuade Catherine to let her go and looked confused.


    "You are not liking it here?" Catherine''s charming face turned very sad when she asked her this.


    "No no, I am rather loving it here" Rachel was indeed having fun, it was just that she did not want to be a burden on them.


    "Just stay then, go and have a bath, freshen up, you will feel better and how are the comfy clothes I bought for you?"


    "The shorts are too small" She honestly told her opinion.


    "Yeah I know, aren''t they cute?"


    "Yes but a bit uncomfortable too to wear when not sleeping"


    "I understand, you can continue wearing Daniel''s clothes" Catherine winked at her and Rachel felt embarrassed then Catherine went in to rest in her room and Rachel too left.


    Rachel then headed to her room to freshen up and her room door was unlocked, she realized Daniel already unlocked it for her, but before going inside she went to Daniel''s room, she didn''t knock the door and directly entered in only to startle Jimmy and Daniel who seemed to be discussing something very seriously as she could feel lot of tension in the air, Jimmy had a worried look on his face and Daniel looked very serious, she regretted not knocking on the door before entering.


    Seeing Rachel there they got alarmed, Jimmy forced himself to smile as if everything was normal and Daniel too tried to look normal.


    Sensing their discomfort due to her presence, Rachel didn''t ask them anything and just borrowed another track pants from Daniel and left the two brothers to have their own space.


    After seeing her leave and ensuring she is not there Daniel locked his room door.


    "Daniel, are we not supposed to tell Rachel anything?" Jimmy asked with concern.


    "No Jim, I am not sure how she will take this news and we are still not sure if that murder has got anything to do with Rachel or not"


    Jimmy nodded his head accepting his brother''s explanation.


    ¡­...


    The Eminent Club


    Few hours back [Saturday Morning]


    The three grandpas reached the elite club, it was spread over 20 acres of land, the main club which was between the land and was surrounded by greenery and trees had tall walls built around its periphery, making it difficult for anyone outside the club to even get a glimpse of the insides.


    A person standing right in front of the gate too can''t see the main club building because the entry has a long path with green lawns on both the sides of the road leading to it, the path then turns to its left and that was the only view one could see if the gates were opened.


    The gates open only when the guest arrives and at the entry the security guards verify if the guest indeed belongs to this club or not and only after thorough verification they get the entry.


    The three old men carried Black credit card shaped cards with words printed in Gold, the card itself looked so royal that the status of the card holder can be judged from it.


    The name of the card holder was printed on it in gold with their basic personal information on it.


    This card was compulsory to get the entry to the club and carried a great significance to it. If a person forgets to bring their card, no matter what they won''t get the entry.


    The three old men showed their cards to the security guards at the entrance and after checking the three black cards and scanning them at a scanner the guards let them in, the three were in the car so the car was allowed to enter the gate, they crossed multiple lawns, tennis court and a golf court before reaching the main club.


    There the three old men were greeted by a butler at the entrance and were offered juices.


    Then another man who was standing there led them to the main reception counter and he then left after bowing to them.


    "I am feeling like I belong to the royal family" Michael muttered in a very low voice.


    "I agree" James too felt the same and Anthony nodded in agreement with his two friends.


    A young woman smiled brightly at the three old men, her smile was not pretentious and it indeed felt very warm.


    "Welcome to The Eminent Club'', these are the itineraries we offer, it has all the instructions and if you need some assistance you can click on the big button at the bottom on this device and one of our managers will approach you and will guide you" She handed them three black devices with multiple buttons on it and a brochure with the list of itineraries.

 Chapter 106 - Biggest Weakness

    "Welcome to The Eminent Club'', these are the itineraries we offer, it has all the instructions and if you need some assistance you can click on the big button at the bottom on this device and one of our managers will approach you and will guide you"


    The receptionist handed them three black devices with multiple buttons on it and a brochure for them to check what their offerings are.


    There were numbers from 0 to 9 on the black device and a big button at the bottom.


    "The numbers 0 to 9 have individual significance, this brochure has all the information what they stand for, for specific requirements you can click on the button that corresponds to that activity, for example the button 3 offers restaurant service, from anywhere in this club you can press on button 3 and one of the people working at our restaurant will reach out to you with the menu card and you can place your order and they will bring the food to you in whichever location you would request for it"


    The woman patiently explained the significance of this device.


    The three old men indifferently nodded at the woman understanding the significance. Inside their hearts they were all jumping in joy as they were enjoying these services but on the outside they wanted to act royally so all three controlled their excitement.


    Then the woman pressed on the big button from their device and a tall man exquisitely dressed in a black suit, wearing a black bow-tie above the white shirt approached the front desk.


    The woman introduced the three old men to the manager.


    "He is our manager Bob, he will guide you right now and will explain to you all about the activities we offer then whichever location you would choose he will take you there and will leave and for today he is your manager, you can reach out to him by clicking on the big button on this device. No matter where you are he will reach you and help you out. Hope you enjoy our services" The woman politely bowed to three old men.


    The three old men just nodded their heads at her.


    Bob then took the three old men to a beautiful location, there was a big swimming pool on one side and a huge lawn on the other side.


    A butler was standing there with a tray and offered them some refreshments, the manager then patiently explained every activity they offered, he also answered every question the old men had without getting annoyed and was at his best behavior.


    Bob''s phone suddenly rang startling him but he cut it and apologized for the interruption, the old men didn''t mind they really liked this polite man and they decided to visit the golf course first, so the manager called two golf carts for them, he then personally took them to the golf court with Anthony and Michael in one golf cart, James and Bob in the other one.


    Then Bob''s phone rang again, this time he turned it to silent mode and again apologized to James who waved his hand implying it is absolutely fine.


    It took five minutes for them to reach the golf cart, the manager then dropped them there and again instructed them to press on the big button if they needed anything, he bowed to them and left them in the golf cart.


    Bob was driving the golf cart and was heading back, he was alone when he again felt his phone vibrating, looking at the person who was calling him, his gentle and composed demeanor was gone and he turned into a cold and evil person.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Don''t you know I am at work right now?"


    He shouted on the phone, there was no one around him so he let his guard down.


    "Andrew" Sophia cried on the phone.


    ¡­.


    Andrew and Sophia [Few Days Back]


    After blackmailing them, Bill left taking one-third of the money from these two which is equivalent to 5 Million Pounds, which made Sophia and Andrew became more restless and they got scared.


    They wondered what would happen if Bill really revealed everything about them to the police with the proof he had as there was no guarantee that he indeed gave them all the proofs he had against them, there was no way for them to check if Bill has a back-up recording of their confession with him.


    Sophia was restlessly walking from one end to another end of the room.


    She was thinking what to do next, she was cursing that bastard who took away one-third of the money and made it even more difficult for them to reach their goal.


    They didn''t spend even one Pound from the money they stole from Jonathan, they were currently using the money they stole from other people as they decided to save the money stolen from Jonathan for their future and now 5 Million Pounds were gone and it really frustrated her.


    She then drank some beer to lessen the stress but it was still not helping her calm down.


    She tried to think of more ways to make some quick money and try to come up with solutions to get hold of that Bill and get their money back.


    Andrew who just entered the room after taking a smoke break was welcomed by a flying pillow which smashed right into his face, Sophia shouted at him "Because of your stupidity we always end up in trouble"


    "Why do you blame me every time? You make plans and we execute it together. If the plan turns out to be a huge success you are the one to take the credit and if it fails I am the one to get blamed" he snapped at her.


    "Because of your overplanning and overthinking we always end up in huge mess and don''t you forget, it was you who started murdering our targets" she too sneered at him and had no intentions to back down.


    "You are the one I murdered him for, that old man was forcing himself on you, what was I supposed to do? Let that bastard rape my girlfriend? You are the one who turned me into a murderer, I have turned into such a hateful person because of you. Don''t act as if you are pure. The second and third murders were all committed by you, I only cleaned up behind you" he argued back.


    "I am going to the restaurant, I don''t want to see your face for sometime" she did not wait for his reply and walked out of the room. She was in her old woman disguise so she didn''t think twice before leaving.


    After settling in the restaurant she ordered food for herself, after having some food in peace she walked around the place and went to the counter where some books and magazines were available.


    She liked reading the latest magazines to keep herself updated in fashion, cosmetics and other areas, so she picked up the latest edition of a lifestyle magazine and bought it to keep her mind occupied.


    Sitting in the lawn area, she went through the magazine, there she came across an article which intrigued her and she attentively read all the details, the article was about an elite club called ''The Eminent Club'', it was going to be inaugurated soon, on saturday the same week.


    That club was not for normal rich people, they offer membership only to the people belonging to the super rich society of London.


    She went through more details about the club and she got very excited.


    Sophia then quickly rushed back to her room.


    She searched for Andrew but he was not in the room so she changed her disguise and checked the washroom for him but that too was empty, she then went to the balcony where Andrew was smoking in frustration, she quickly went over and tightly hugged him from behind.


    "Sorry darling, I was out of my mind please forgive my harsh words, you know me very well how I sometimes lose my temper and say things I don''t mean and end up hurting you" Sophia lovingly apologized to him but Andrew still coldly glared at her unaffected by her words.


    She felt nervous and stood up on her toes crashing her lips onto his. She softly nibbled on his lips and gently sucked them but seeing him still not responding, she parted his lips and entered his mouth, exploring every nook and corner of it, finally not being able to resist her Andrew too kissed her back with the same passion.


    Whenever she comes to him and makes that puppy face, he fails to continue being angry at her and forgives her without any second thought.


    She knew what his biggest weakness is, she herself.


    So, It is always easy for her to convince him no matter how mad he gets because of her.

 Chapter 107 - Collection Of Important Articles

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    Sophia knew what Andrew''s biggest weakness is, she herself.


    So, It is always easy for her to convince him no matter how mad he gets because of her.


    She knows he can never stay angry with her for a long time and most of the time she takes advantage of him although she too loves him as much as he loves her.


    They then moved towards the bed to continue their activity but she pulled herself back and broke the kiss, Andrew stared at her in frustration, his eyes which were still burning with passion were asking her why she suddenly stopped, "Darling listen to me carefully, I have an amazing idea to earn more money" Sophia excitedly informed him.


    He looked at her in confusion and was slightly frustrated as she was now turning him off and she again came up with some idea, whenever she comes up with something they always end up getting in trouble.


    Ignoring his anger, she handed him the magazine she just bought and asked him to look at the article she was showing him.


    "Did you just stop us from having sex to show this stupid article to me?" He was evidently annoyed with her.


    "Please read it" she pouted at him with her puppy eyes.


    He sighed and shook his head helplessly and went through the article but didn''t understand why Sophia was excited and insisted he read it.


    "I am not able to understand how this club is relevant to us?"


    Sophia looked at him in excitement, hoping for him to figure it out by himself.


    Understanding her unspoken words, he shouted at her, "Are you out of your fucking mind? We can never get the membership at this club. Please dream of something that is feasible."


    "Darling you are not getting me, we don''t have to be members here to enter this club, we can work here as employees, find as many super rich people as possible, we can target them and can earn more money through their stupidity."


    He then searched on the internet about this club and job opportunities there and after going through it for some time he showed his phone to her, "See we are not even qualified to work there as an employee, they only hire highly qualified people, we don''t even match their minimum required criteria"


    "Andrew, listen to me carefully, we will find a way, nothing is impossible, I suggest we immediately move to London, find an affordable place near to this club. We should observe this place more closely and find a way to enter this club as an employee before its inauguration. I am sure at least one of us will join this club as an employee" she was very excited while she was narrating her plan to Andrew.


    He thought for a while, "Umm Sophia, I am not sure if it is a good idea" He finally shared his thoughts and he sounded very hesitant.


    "Andrew trust me it will be fine" Sophia was hell bent on executing this plan and she would do anything to convince him.


    He was still not sure, Sophia then kissed his chin and moved her hand from his chest to down there, she sucked on his neck and her hand slid under his pajamas, Sophia touched and held his manhood in her soft hands and she gently massaged on it and in no time it hardened, Andrew let out a desperate whimper, he became breathless, seeing him enjoying it Sophia gently squeezed it, he let out a moan, then she massaged his shaft by running her hand along its length.


    "You like it darling?" she seductively whispered in his ears.


    "Y.. Yes, I am¡­ absol¡­ utely lov¡­ ing it"


    "Should I continue or stop?" she again asked continuing to massage his shaft but this time she was doing it faster.


    "Do¡­ Don''t stop" Andrew managed to say with a lot of difficulty.


    She increased the speed and moved her hands faster than before.


    Andrew''s breathing fastened as his climax began building up, understanding this was the best opportunity, Sophia leaned towards him and kissed him, he too responded passionately, between their kisses, Sophia again asked him, "Should we go to London?"


    Not caring about anything else, in the moment of his building pleasure he agreed to her, "S¡­ sure"


    Sophia smiled and continued palming his manhood, after a few minutes he finally found his release and he came out in her hands.


    Sophia then seductively licked her fingers which were dipped in his semen.


    "You despicable woman, you know how to get your way with me, don''t you?" Andrew smiled at her and pulled her for a long kiss.


    "What can I do? If you don''t give in to my demands I have to opt for such ways to get around you"


    "Fine, let''s go with your plan, I think we should leave for London tomorrow morning and tonight let''s check all the motels near that club you mentioned"


    "I love you Andrew", Sophia tightly hugged him, she was very happy as he agreed to this plan and was now equally involved in it, she thought if this man is with her she can accomplish anything.


    "I am sure we will find a way if we two are together, we just have to think of a proper plan and we will come across many opportunities, we are damn lucky and we just need to ensure we never run out of our lady luck" she winked at him.


    "You are my lady luck Sophia, till you are with me I can achieve anything" he softly kissed her on her palm.


    "Same with me Andrew, don''t you ever leave me" she hugged him resting her head on his chest.


    "I''ll never leave you babes." He kissed her on the head. "Okay let us start packing and move early tomorrow morning, you check some cheap motel and I''ll study more about this club" he added.


    "Done"


    She then took out a scissor and cut the article on the The Eminent Club from the magazine and added the paper clipping in a transparent folder.


    "What are you doing?" Andrew was curious about her actions.


    "Adding this article in the folder"


    "I can see that but why"


    "Because these are important articles and I am not going to remember which magazine they were part of so I have the habit of cutting important articles and storing them safely like a collection of important articles"


    "Why was I not aware of it?"


    "I never told you because I was worried you might oppose to it"


    Andrew approached her and saw some paper cuttings of some of the famous articles, one of the articles was about Jonathan, the old man they murdered before coming here and one article was of Rachel that they once came across, it was through this article that they got to know the real identity of her.


    "Sophia, these articles are like pieces of clues, if anyone ever gets their hands on it we will be exposed." Andrew sounded scared as well as worried.


    "See, that''s why I never told you, just chill no one will ever get their hands on them"


    Andrew sighed as there was no point in arguing with her, she will ultimately convince him, so he just gave up in front of her.


    The next day, early morning Andrew went to the reception to clear the bills and Sophia guided the bellboy to place the suitcases in the car, she then settled in the car.


    Andrew too joined her after clearing all the formalities and they started their journey to London, just as they planned.


    ¡­


    In Rye (At the same time)


    Bill checked his device and he saw that the red dot on his screen had started moving after staying still for three days, he smirked as he understood Andrew and Sophia were on the move.


    ''It''s time to follow them'' he thought and started his journey following the tracker, he prided himself for leaving the tracker on their car to keep a track on them.


    With a smirk on his face he too headed towards London.


    ¡­


    Andrew and Sophia (Thursday)


    Andrew and Sophia were travelling in the car and were on their way to London.


    "Andrew, I have decided I am not going to dress up like an old woman in London"


    "Why sweetheart?"


    "Because it is London and I also want to have some fun, this disguise sucks, I''ll wear heavy makeup and change my appearance but I am not going to pretend to be an old woman, it is disgusting"


    Andrew chuckled at her words, "What will you do when you will really grow old?"


    "I''ll look pretty even when I''ll grow old, you don''t have to worry"


    He smiled at her, "I am not worrying, I''ll love you no matter what, I want to grow old with you"


    Sophia leaned at him and pecked on his cheek, "Me too"

 Chapter 108 - Personal Manager

    On the way Andrew and Sophia stopped near a public restroom and changed their disguise from an old couple to a young couple but they tried to change their appearances by make-up and decided to buy hair colors to dye their hair after reaching London.


    After a few hours of travel, they finally reached the motel they found on the internet which was just 500 meters away from The Eminent Club, this motel was more decent than the ones they stayed in.


    In addition to the rooms, this motel also had a restaurant and a bar on the ground floor, the vibe of this motel was just like how Sophia would like it.


    It was in line with her taste, so she loved it.


    They both checked in and relaxed for some time in the room.


    They bought some artificial hair colors on their way so they dyed their hair, Andrew changed his golden brown hair into pure black and added a fake mustache and beard to his clean face, Sophia dyed her brunette hair and changed it into blonde hair, then they discussed that they are short of time as the club opening is on Saturday that is in the next two days, so there is almost no time for them to take rest and they also needed to observe the club activities and try to enquire more about this club and their employees, they also had to come up with a way to enter this place.


    They were a bit stressed as they had a lot to do and very less time to accomplish it.


    After a lot of discussion, they decided Andrew will do field research and Sophia will do online research and at night they will meet and update each other about their findings.


    Andrew went out to get more information on this club and Sophia glanced at the article clipping she had cut from the magazine, to check if she missed any information.


    Then after going through the internet for long hours she decided to visit the bar in this motel and have some chilled beer to relax so she headed to the bar.


    Sophia occupied a corner seat near the bar and ordered a pint of beer and continued browsing through the internet for any job openings at the club, she was even ready to work there as the cleaning staff but just wanted an entry there.


    A young man too came to the bar to relax, his eyes moved across the room to find a peaceful corner for himself when his eyes fell on the beautiful blonde sitting at the corner of the bar seriously browsing through her phone, she was attractive and her figure was something every man would desire for, she was wearing a black short dress which highlighted her assets making her look more alluring, since she was alone in the bar, the young man assumed her to be single.


    He headed towards the corner and sat on the chair next to her.


    He cleared his throat before speaking to her, "Hi, can I buy you a drink?"


    Sophia was so immersed in her phone that it looked like she didn''t even realize this man was talking to her, she continued browsing and he was waiting for some response.


    Just then the bartender placed the pint of beer she ordered in front of her and the young man who wanted to initiate a conversation scratched his brain to come up with some other pickup line.


    "Hi beautiful" he again tried to get her attention but the reaction from her was the same, she ignored him.


    "It seems you are deaf" he was losing his patience with her.


    "No, it seems I am disinterested" Sophia finally spoke, she noticed him since the moment he approached her seat and sat next to her, she could feel his stare on her but she was not interested so she ignored him, it is nothing new for her.


    Sophia dealt with so many men in her life that she quickly understands their intention as soon as they gaze at her.


    "You didn''t even look at me and you are still disinterested" Her indifference made her look even more alluring and the more she ignored him the more he wanted her.


    "I don''t need to" she didn''t glance at him and sipped on her drink, still going through her phone.


    The young man was curious to know what she was so seriously going through that she was not even ready to lift her head and take a glance at him, so he slightly leaned towards her to peek into her phone.


    As they were sitting next to each other, the gaps between their chairs were not much wide so he clearly got to see what she was so seriously immersed in, it was an article about The Eminent Club which was just a few meters away from this motel.


    He had a huge grin on his face when he saw what she was looking for, "If you need more internal information on this club, I can help you"


    This time he was able to grab her attention, she lifted her head to look at the man sitting next to her, "How?" she curiously asked looking at him.


    "I guess now I have your full attention"


    "Forget it" Sophia thought he was lying to her to get her attention so she went back to her phone and again immersed herself in her work.


    "I am not lying, I am really an employee there" The man informed her.


    "You are lying just to get my attention" Sophia still didn''t believe him.


    Then he opened a mail on his phone and placed the phone in front of her and signaled her to check it.


    She subconsciously leaned in and checked it, she went through the mail and it was indeed from The Eminent Club, it was a job offer confirmation mail from the official email address of the club, Sophia didn''t had to cross-check, she went through so much information about them on the internet that she knew this mail was not fake and the email address from where he received the mail was genuine too, she then looked at him and this time her cold and indifference attitude was replaced by gentle and sexy look.


    ''I can''t believe my luck is this good'' she thought.


    "I am sorry for not believing you earlier" Sophia politely apologized, her attitude turned around 180 degrees.


    The guy chuckled at her evident change in behavior, "Sorry for peeking into your phone earlier"


    "That''s okay" Sophia was rather thankful to him for peeking into her phone


    "By the way I am Bob" he introduced himself, extending his right hand towards her for a handshake, she shook his hand and introduced herself.


    "I am Bella"


    "It is really nice to meet you Bella"


    "Are you sure? I was totally indifferent towards you"


    "That''s what made you more interesting"


    Sophia fake laughed at his words.


    "If I may ask, why were you so seriously going through the details of this club?" Bob asked her to calm his curious mind.


    "I have an interview scheduled at this club so I was going through it" she easily lied.


    "Oh, is that why you too are in this motel?" He took a room here for the same reason and assumed she too did the same.


    "Yeah since it is so near and it would be convenient so I especially chose this motel" She answered as a matter-of-fact.


    "Same here, I actually didn''t know they were still conducting interviews though, it is Thursday today and the opening is on Saturday, conducting an interview on Friday seems a bit unprofessional" Bob commented.


    "Yeah, actually the woman they initially hired informed them today that she can''t make it, that''s why this last minute interview was planned."


    "Oh, I hope you get this job, that way I''ll get to work with you and know you better" He winked at her.


    "Hahaha let''s see, so for what role you landed a job in this club?"


    "I have been hired as a personal manager"


    "Wow that''s a high level position" Sophia was genuinely impressed with Bob, she studied so much about this club that she already knew about its hierarchy structure and the position of a personal manager was the fourth highest in there and it was evident that Bob was highly qualified and that''s why he landed the job in that club.


    Bob smiled at her, "It is not that high level"


    "I am here to interview as one of the housekeepers" Sophia chose a low position for herself as it would be more convenient to lie that way.


    "That''s not bad, even the people hired for the lowest positions have very good qualification"


    "Yeah I know, that''s why I came here for the interview even though I have been asked to at the last minute."


    "Yeah I can understand." He nodded his head in understanding.

 Chapter 109 - One Slick Motion

    "Yeah I can understand." Bob nodded his head in understanding. Getting a job at The Eminent Club is a privilege so it is something that people would really try their best to convert, there are a lot of benefits associated with every profile.


    "But to be honest I am also very stressed, I want this job but I feel nervous, can you give me some tips and tell me more about your journey and how did you get this job, of course only if you don''t mind." Sophia strategically chose her words, she wanted to trap him in her plan and wanted to gather more information about him.


    "Yeah sure, I don''t mind, okay so my hiring process happened online, they requested me to come here for the interview but I was already working as a manager in Poland and I couldn''t come here for the interview, so I requested them to conduct my process online. So, my case is a bit different from yours"


    "Wow and they agreed to your request?" Sophia was feeling even more blessed with how the situation was turning out to be as it seemed the club people did not meet him yet.


    "They had to, my qualifications are very high and I have an amazing resume, my work experience is something they would benefit from, so they couldn''t reject this request."


    "Wow, then what happened?" She showed enthusiasm and Bob felt more encouraged to share his experience as he felt he would be getting some action tonight, so he continued his story.


    "Then interviews happened online and I was selected, they told me to reach here before Friday as the club is opening on Saturday and on Friday they have called everyone they hired so that they can give some general instructions, once I got the confirmed offer letter I quit my job in Poland and came here today."


    "So they have not yet met you?" She asked in surprise.


    "Nope, I''ll be meeting them tomorrow."


    "How will they recognize you then?" She again asked curiously.


    "This mail is my identity for now" he waved his phone in front of her.


    "Oh"


    "Yeah and I carried all my proof documents and degree certificates too, all of these will be verified tomorrow"


    "Oh all this stuff might be in your room, right?"


    "Yes" Bob answered all her questions like a fool unaware of what he would be going through in the next few hours.


    "Your photo must be on your Identity proofs right, it would be easier for verification then?" Sophia was trying to get as much information as she could.


    "Yeah, but I used to be very fat and now I have lost my weight so it doesn''t match much."


    "Oh no, wouldn''t that be a problem?"


    "No, I informed them about it in advance"


    "Great, absolutely perfect" She had a wide smile on her face. She couldn''t believe how amazing things are turning out to be for her. Sophia thanked her luck as she already got an idea how to enter that club.


    "Would you please help me practice for my interview which is scheduled tomorrow?" Sophia pleaded holding his hand in hers.


    "Sure why not"


    This was what Bob too wanted so he quickly agreed.


    "Should we have dinner before heading to your room?" Bob asked her for her opinion.


    "I have a better plan, let''s first head to my room, practice for the interview, then we can order room service and then¡­" she ran her fingers suggestively across his chest.


    Understanding the underlying meaning to her words the man smirked at her and happily agreed to her plan.


    They then headed straight towards Sophia''s room.


    Bob was a tall and strong guy so Sophia knew she wouldn''t be able to attack him directly, she had to get his defenses down before launching an attack on him and earlier they were in a bar, which is a public place and there were a lot of people around them.


    The lights in the bar were dim and people were immersed in their own world so one did not pay attention to others but still it was a public place and therefore unsuitable for Sophia to kill him.


    They headed to their room and as soon as they entered her room, Sophia pushed him on the bed and locked the door, Bob got excited as he always liked women who were sexually active and were vocal about their needs and who took the lead.


    "Close your eyes" she ordered him.


    Bob got more excited and immediately closed his eyes.


    Sophia looked around her table to find something sharp, there she saw the transparent folder where she saves paper cuttings of important articles and next to it was a pocket knife which Andrew gave her in case of emergencies and as a self defense tool which she can carry with herself as it was easy to carry.


    She took the pocket knife and headed towards Bob who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, he was smiling with excitement, he looked defenseless, she slowly approached him and leaned towards him, he got more excited as he could smell her unique scent and he understood she was near him.


    With one slick motion she cut his neck with the pocket knife.


    Bob opened his eyes in shock, his eyes widened in horror with what just happened, his neck was deeply cut and there was blood flowing from it, it was damn painful and he became dazy, he was not sure what was happening, he could only see the woman smiling at him like a devil.


    The beautiful alluring woman of earlier was gone and was replaced by a scary looking monster, he tried to move his hands to attack on her but she quickly moved away from him.


    With the support of his two hands he tried to get up but it was very difficult but he still managed to do so and sat on the bed.


    He wanted to speak but he couldn''t as the cut was very deep and prevented him from talking. He sat on the bed and extended his two hands to grab the woman who attacked on him.


    Sophia moved back further in fear and couldn''t dare to go towards him although she wanted to attack him more.


    Bob tried to get up with much difficulty and slowly took heavy steps to move towards the woman to attack her, he was not ready to die without harming her at all but Sophia quickly pushed him away when he almost reached her.


    Because of the neck cut and the immense blood he was losing, Bob turned weaker, making it easier for Sophia to push him away.


    He fell down near the table where the pocket knife and the paper cuttings of the articles were placed.


    ''I can''t die like this, I have to find some evidence and hide it in my body, I am sure I''ll die in the next few minutes but I have to ensure she is punished for her actions'' With this thought he placed his hand on the table searching for something he could hide on him.


    Sophia saw his hand and thought he was again trying to stand up so she went and stumped hard on his leg, he shouted in pain and quickly grabbed a paper from the table and hid it in his jeans pocket.


    Sophia was looking at his legs so she didn''t see him hiding the piece of paper in his jeans pocket.


    After hiding the paper Bob hoped he had hidden some useful information about his killer, he couldn''t even glance at the paper clipping so he had no idea what he hid.


    Bob couldn''t keep his eyes open for long as he was losing his consciousness, after a few minutes he died because of excessive blood loss.


    Sophia was standing still as she was hoping he would die sooner and she was too scared to check if he died or not so she waited for Andrew to come, after an hour Andrew came back to their room.


    His field research didn''t prove to be very successful so he came disappointed and was worried Sophia would get angry at him as he did not get any useful information but he didn''t expect to be welcomed with a horrible view.


    Sophia carefully opened the door and she had tears in her eyes, she looked very scared, Andrew got worried seeing her state, he got a bad feeling.


    When he entered the room he saw blood on the floor and quickly checked where Sophia was harmed but she looked absolutely fine.


    She then led him to the lifeless body lying on the floor of their room. Andrew''s eyes widened in shock as he couldn''t process what just happened here.


    "What the hell just happened here?" Andrew almost shouted at Sophia.


    "Hushh please don''t shout and listen to me carefully" Sophia begged him with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 110 - Suitcase

    "Hushh please don''t shout and listen to me carefully" Sophia begged him with tears in her eyes.


    "Sophia you better have a good explanation for this, we decided we will not murder anyone else from now on, cops are already searching for us since Jonathan died and now this man is lying dead here, who the hell is he?"


    "Andrew please calm down and let me explain everything in detail"


    Then Sophia narrated everything from her meeting Bob in the club, of him working at The Eminent Club, her plan that she immediately came up with and how she led him to their room and also how she killed him, she didn''t leave out any detail and was honest with him.


    "Are you crazy, what were you thinking?" Andrew couldn''t keep his calm after knowing why she murdered him.


    "Andrew, this guy came as a blessing for us, do you realize he works for The Eminent Club and he approached me himself, he never met the club people, he is supposed to meet them tomorrow, he already told them his photo in his identity proof won''t match with his real self, do you realize how lucky we are, you can become Bob and join The Eminent Club as a manager instead of him"


    "Sophia, you are impossible, have you really gone crazy? This idea is outrageous."


    "What impossible and no I am not crazy and my idea is brilliant. All his documents and proofs are in his room and I already checked his jacket and found the room keys there, he is living on the same floor as us, we just need to get all his luggage and then you will pretend to Bob and join the club, it is a foolproof plan" Sophia was excited discussing the plan with him.


    "Okay, so what do we do now?"


    "I already planned everything"


    "Yeah I already guessed that, so I am asking for your plan"


    "Aww my darling knows me so well, so what we will do is you will go to his room and get all his luggage here, then we will clean this room clean, there are no CCTV cameras in this motel which is our biggest advantage and then we will somehow transfer this body into our car in the midnight. Then tomorrow we will check out from this place and we will inform the reception people that Bob had some emergency and had to leave and gave us money that we need to pay the motel on his behalf as he left during the midnight and the reception was closed at that time, if we pay the money then the staff will not bother searching for him and unlike our other murders we can''t let his body be found out as you would be pretending to him. Then you will wear your best clothes and go to the club with all the degree certificates and other proofs and I will dispose off the body. Also, here take his phone, I saw his phone'' password so we can access his emails and other stuff." Sophia explained the detailed plan and handed over Bob''s phone to Andrew.


    "You are a genius" Andrew was impressed by the detailed foolproof plan Sophia came up with and he didn''t find any loopholes in it and agreed to follow with her plan.


    "I can''t believe our luck" Andrew expressed his thoughts.


    "Didn''t I tell you we are very lucky"


    "Yes we are as far as my lady luck is with me, I can get through anything" he winked at her.


    They then went to the restaurant to have dinner, they also didn''t want to seem suspicious so they had dinner then they came back to their room.


    The room number is mentioned on the key so Andrew accurately went to Bob''s room after checking no one was in the lobby.


    Bob had only one suitcase full of his clothes and one leather bag which had all his documents, Andrew got hold of these two bags, he wore gloves to ensure his fingerprints are not left anywhere in the room.


    After murdering many people Andrew and Sophia became pros in this area. After again checking the lobby he came back to his room with Bob''s bags.


    Sophia was cleaning the blood on the floor, Bob''s body was kept in one corner of the room in a sitting position, with his legs stretched in front of him.


    "Where is the bed-sheet?" Andrew couldn''t find the bed-sheet on the bed.


    "I am soaking it in water, it has blood on it, luckily Bob climbed off the bed soon so the stain is very small, it will get dry quickly."


    "You became an expert" Andrew was impressed with Sophia''s presence of mind.


    "Believe me, If I am hired as a cop the murderers will get caught easily as I will know what are the tricks they use to not get caught"


    Andrew chuckled at her words and helped her in cleaning the floor, they always carry cleaning tools to handle such cases because they know they are very unstable and can murder anyone at any time.


    After neatly cleaning the room without leaving a drop of stain behind, Andrew and Sophia sighed in relief, the bed-sheet was properly washed too and the stain was gone, Sophia soaked the sheet within ten minutes of murdering Bob that''s why the stain quickly vanished, Sophia tried to dry the bed-sheet using her hair dryer.


    Andrew started thinking how to transfer this body to the car, then he looked at Bob''s big suitcase and got an idea, he transferred Bob''s clothes on the bed and tried to fit Andrew in the suitcase, the suitcase was so big that it was possible to fit Bob in there.


    "Oh my god Andrew, what are you doing?" Sophia freaked out with the view she saw.


    "What do you think?"


    "It is so gross that you are fitting him in the suitcase"


    "We can''t carry his body to our car directly, can we?" Andrew continued stuffing the body in the luggage.


    "Where should we keep all his clothes?"


    "Wow that is what you are worrying about?"


    "Stop being sarcastic, it is a genuine problem, we can''t leave his clothes behind in the room."


    "Sophia, we have space in our bags so let''s fit these clothes in them and stop worrying about mundane things" Andrew was annoyed.


    "Okay, I''ll do that then and please don''t get annoyed."


    Sophia then tried to adjust all the clothes in their bags, luckily for her she was able to, they later decided to buy a suitcase and manage for now.


    After perfectly fitting the body in the suitcase and adjusting Bob''s clothes in their bags, Sophia and Andrew took a short nap as it was London and people here are awake even in the midnight, so they set an alarm for 3 am to transfer the body to their car.


    The alarm rang at 3 am and the two woke up.


    Sophia first went downstairs to check the situation at the reception area and the lobby, after verifying no one was there and the area was clear, she called Andrew and he came down with the suitcase.


    She unlocked the car and they quickly kept the suitcase in the car trunk and headed straight towards their room, they sighed in relief as the major task was completed.


    They thought no one witnessed what they did unaware someone was observing them and recorded them putting the suitcase in the car trunk.


    They slept in peace after reaching their room, Bob was supposed to reach the club the next day at 10 am, all these details were on his mail so Andrew and Sophia were updated with his schedule, Bob''s new clothes perfectly fitted Andrew so they did not have to worry about buying new clothes for Andrew.


    They checked out from the motel at 8 am and Sophia cooked up a convincing story that Bob had some family emergency so he had to leave the motel during the midnight, she gave them Bob''s room keys and paid the balance amount that Bob owed to the motel.


    Since the motel owner was getting the money and nothing was missing from Bob''s room he didn''t care about anything and updated the check-out details for both these rooms.


    Andrew and Sophia first went to an isolated area in London where Andrew wore Bob''s clothes which were suitable for an elite club''s manager as they did not want to look weird wearing an expensive suit while checking out from the motel.


    "You are looking so handsome, darling" Sophia praised him and gave him some instructions on how to politely behave as a manager, they watched some videos on the internet to get a hold of a manager''s body language and mannerisms.


    Then they had breakfast and Sophia dropped Andrew at The Eminent Club, he showed the mail on Bob''s phone at the entrance and he got the entry, he then headed inside with Bob''s documents and proofs.

 Chapter 111 - Messed Up Big Time

    As per their plan, Sophia searched for isolated areas in London and headed to those places, she was searching for the perfect spot to dispose of the dead body.


    She went to seven spots and finally found the perfect location to dispose of the dead body, it looked like the outskirts of the city, this place had very few visitors and it was far from the main city, there was a small lake too, Sophia thought it would be the perfect spot for their evil plan.


    Just then her phone rang and it was Andrew, he called her from Bob''s phone and updated her about his situation, "Everything went smoothly here, these people recorded my fingerprints and retina scan under Bob''s name"


    "Wow that''s awesome, they didn''t doubt you at all?"


    "Nope, his photo on his Identity proofs were very old and worn and since he informed them in advance that they won''t match now, they didn''t bother with it"


    "That''s awesome" She got very excited as their plan was going on just as they planned.


    "Did you find the perfect spot yet?" He inquired as it has already been a few hours since she left.


    "Yes I did, I am at the spot now which is perfect for our plan but right now but there are few people around here, so I am waiting for the right time to get rid of this body."


    "No worries, just wait there for some more time and then dispose of the body. My work here is done, they verified everything and gave me a lot of instructions and took us on a tour. This place is awesome Sophia, you would really love it"


    "I am glad one of us is enjoying it, where are you now?"


    "I was done there so I searched for another motel and I am in the motel room now"


    "Wow, you already found us a new place to stay? That''s awesome"


    "Yeah, also the people at The Eminent Club gave me some videos, I need to go through them now so that I familiarize myself with each and every area in the club"


    "God, is it that big?"


    "Yeah, it is spread across 20 acres of land"


    Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wow that is so awesome Andrew, I am jealous of you."


    He chuckled at her words, "Yeah I know and also since this place is this big they can''t tour us around and gave us these videos to get ourselves familiarize, that''s why I quickly got us a room so that I can watch all the instruction videos and learn about this place quickly, these videos are five hours long and the they are inaugurating the club tomorrow so need to be prepared."


    "My goodness, you became a busy man already." Sophia teased him and he smiled as he was really loving all of this.


    "Yeah and I also got an ID card which I have to flash at the security gate everyday before entering the premises, it is damn good, I feel bad for Bob as he worked hard for this amazing lifestyle but is missing out on all of this"


    "Yeah his loss is our gain. Thanks to him all of this happened so smoothly for us"


    "Yeah and since he belongs to Poland, London people don''t have any records of him on them so my records are registered under his name, everything has perfectly fallen into place for us"


    "I agree"


    "Okay then I''ll be watching these videos, you wait for sometime and dispose the body, I am sharing the motel address with you just come there soon after you are done, I''ll also try to finish these videos before you come"


    "Done darling, I want to watch those videos too" She pouted sadly.


    "Yeah when I''ll go for work you can sit and watch these videos"


    "I am going to miss you"


    "I''ll miss you too, come back soon"


    "Of course, also Andrew should I dispose of the suitcase too with the body?"


    "Umm, no, bring the suitcase along with you, it would have Bob''s blood traces, it will be dangerous to leave evidence behind as it might be difficult to burn a suitcase"


    "Okay"


    Then Sophia waited for some time for the location to be clear, few hours later there was no one there, she was still hanging around for more time to ensure no one would suddenly come there, after she felt assured that no one will come here she pulled out the heavy suitcase from the trunk and dragged it till she reached the place near the lake, she opened the suitcase and felt disgusted by the odour that came out from the dead body, she felt nauseous seeing the horrible state of the dead body, ignoring the revulsion she felt she pulled out the body from the suitcase, she went and brought the kerosene she earlier bought at a store, after dropping Andrew at the club, from the car trunk.


    Then she poured the contents of the kerosene on the dead body and lighted it on fire. From faraway she saw a vehicle approaching, worried she quickly headed towards her car with the suitcase, she quickly put suitcase in the car and started the car engine and headed straight, so as to not come across the approaching car, the car was very far away so it was not possible for the approaching car to see Sophia''s car.


    The road here was curved so Sophia who was standing on the ground could see the approaching car and that car couldn''t see Sophia as she was standing very far and her car was parked on the other end of the curve.


    Sophia quickly sat in the car and drove away, she was unaware that someone recorded everything she did on their mobile phone.


    The action of Sophia burning the dead body and carrying the suitcase to her car and also her driving away was all recorded, the man smiled in satisfaction after recording everything perfectly.


    Sophia who headed straight had no idea where she was going, she didn''t intend to go back as she did not want to come across the car that was approaching her so she kept on going straight till she came across a public restaurant, a lot of cars were parked there so she too headed there and parked her car.


    She went inside the restaurant and ordered a burger for herself, she didn''t have her lunch so she was very hungry and she thought it would be the perfect opportunity to mingle in the crowd then she can head back to the main city and amongst all these cars no one can identify one specific car, it was another foolproof plan she came up with on spot.


    The restaurant was busy so she got her burger a bit late, Sophia quickly ate her food and again headed back towards the main city, when she was passing through the spot where she disposed of the body she couldn''t help herself but glance at it, by this time the body should have been burnt to ashes without any trace of Bob''s existence.


    When she glanced there what she saw resulted in her widening her eyes in shock, there were lot of people standing there and it was obvious they were all surprised with what they were seeing, there was no fire or smoke, Sophia hoped the body is all burnt but she couldn''t kid herself, since there were so many people it only meant that the body was not completely burnt and there were some remains of the body lying there, Sophia cursed her luck, she was tempted to stop and check what''s going on there to get a clear idea of the situation but she didn''t have the guts and neither the energy to go and check, her hands were shaking and she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle herself if she will go there so she headed straight towards the city and after some time on the way she came across many police vehicles heading towards the spot she just came from, she understood what must have happened, someone called the cops and they are now heading towards the crime spot.


    She was more nervous now because if the cops identify anything about the dead body then there is a high chance for them to get caught this time.


    After a few minutes she reached the new motel and went straight to their room, Andrew sent all the details of the new motel in advance.


    She anxiously knocked on the door and was welcomed by Andrew cheerfully smiling at her, she immediately hugged him. Andrew closed the door and hugged her back, stroking her hair, he asked, "What happened dear?"


    "I think I messed up big time" Sophia had tears in her eyes.


    Andrew wiped the tears off her face and made her sit on the bed, he then offered a glass of water to her, she calmed down after drinking it.

 Chapter 112 - First One To Discover The Body

    Andrew wiped the tears off her face and made her sit on the bed, he then offered a glass of water to Sophia, she calmed down after drinking it.


    "Now tell me what happened" He caressed her cheeks lovingly.


    Sophia then narrated everything that happened.


    "Okay so why do you look so scared?" Andrew casually asked.


    "The cops were heading to the crime scene and there is a damn good chance that the body is not completely burnt, after autopsy they will know who he is and they will come to The Eminent Club first and you already submitted your fingerprints and retina scan there" panic was evident in her voice.


    "Listen silly, Bob''s fingerprints are not recorded in London, he belongs to Poland, so cops won''t get any records of him, I was planning to get rid of his sim card but his sister messaged him today, with no option I responded to her text and told her everything is fine, she insisted on a phone call and I told her I am too tired for it now"


    "What the fuck"


    "So, don''t worry Bob is alive according to the records and even if they manage to get his DNA they won''t be able to run it here, there is no DNA record of his in London and till I''ll manage his sister and she is not suspicious of us we won''t have any problem."


    "How will we manage her?"


    "I''ll regularly chat with her and would send some money to her every month, then she will not be suspicious of us and I am sure cops too won''t be able to trace this murder back to us, so relax" Andrew lovingly kissed her on the forehead.


    After listening to his assuring words she felt more relaxed, they ordered dinner to their room and after eating it Andrew went and got all the luggage that was in their car back to the room and then they slept cuddling each other.


    Saturday Morning


    Next day Andrew went for work, he was supposed to report at 8 am so he left early, after locking the door Sophia again slept and woke up at 11 am, she was damn tired mentally and physically.


    After freshening up she checked her phone, she went and browsed about the dead body found in the isolated area hoping to get some news on it.


    There were multiple news articles on Bob''s case, Sophia''s hands trembled as she felt very scared as to what she will read, she nervously opened the article, what she read scared her even more.


    It was mentioned, a half burnt dead body was found near the lake in the outskirts of the city, someone in that area quickly tried to save the body that''s why only 30% of the body was burnt and 70% of the body was still left, the body was sent for autopsy and the results are awaited but a weird paper cutting was found in the jeans pocket of the dead body, it seemed like an article of a magazine but cops sealed the evidence so they are not sure which article it exactly is.


    Sophia immediately went to her suitcase and opened the transparent folder she always carries where she stores paper cuttings of important articles from different magazines, she went through all the articles she had and she realized one of the articles was missing, she covered her mouth in shock as she understood Bob managed to get hold of one of the articles which were lying randomly on the motel table and hid it in his pants pocket.


    With trembling hands she immediately called Andrew, after one ring he cut her call, she understood he must be busy working at the club so she decided to wait for some time before calling him again, every second felt like an hour to her and she couldn''t wait any longer and called him for the second time, he again cut her call, she was frustrated but she had to wait, after few more minutes she again called him and the third time''s the charm, he finally answered her call.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Don''t you know I am at work right now?" He shouted on the phone, there was no one around him so he let his guard down.


    "Andrew" Sophia cried on the phone.


    Hearing her cry so helplessly, his anger was gone and he gently asked her what happened.


    She told him everything she read in the article.


    "I told you, this habit of saving articles would create trouble for us" Andrew shouted at her.


    "Please don''t shout, I am really scared"


    "Okay calm down and tell me which article is missing?"


    His eyebrows frowned when he heard Sophia''s reply, his anger was replaced by worriedness.


    ¡­


    Friday Evening, Police Headquarters [Few Hours Back]


    Patrick was going through a case file when one of his subordinates informed him about a burnt dead body that was found in the outskirts of the London city.


    He and his team quickly rushed to the said location.


    It took almost an hour to reach the spot, there were a lot of people near the body and there were few journalists clicking photos of the body.


    As soon as Patrick reached there and asked all the people to move away from the dead body as they were compromising the crime scene.


    He shouted at the journalists and warned them none of the pictures should be posted on the media.


    "Why sir, it is our responsibility to bring the truth to the citizens of our country" A journalist argued with him.


    "Yes it is, therefore we would allow you to post an article about the crime that happened but you can''t post the photos, this way you will be alerting the criminals and they will get all the information, it will be more difficult for us to catch them" Patrick explained his stance.


    "Okay sir but we will post the facts"


    "Yes, as far as your facts won''t meddle or disrupt my investigation, it is fine but before posting any articles you need to get it verified by one of us."


    "Okay sir" The journalist too agreed as it was a fair demand.


    The public moved away and Patrick''s subordinates took statements from all the people there, Patrick approached the body, the personality of the body implied that it belonged to a man, the face was burnt and it was difficult to recognize the person, some parts of the body were burnt and the dead body stinked.


    "Who called us and who was the first person to discover the body?" Patrick asked the public.


    "It was me" a young man came forward he was wearing a black vest


    "What''s your name?"


    "Sir, my name is Bill"


    "Where are you from?"


    "A town called Rye"


    "Were you the first one to discover the body?"


    "Yes sir and also I was the one to call the cops"


    "Please describe in detail what happened here?"


    "Sir, I came here for a vacation, this place is beautiful so I was just taking a walk when I saw fire in here and after coming closer I understood it was a body which was on fire as I could also smell kerosene."


    "Then?"


    "Then I had a bottle of water with me so I tried to pour water on the body and I removed my shirt and tried to extinguish the fire"


    It explained why the man was only wearing a black vest.


    "Good job, how long was it before you called us?"


    "Sir, as soon as I ensured the body was not on fire anymore I called you"


    "Was there any witness who saw you extinguishing the body?"


    Patrick wanted to confirm what he said and also had to ensure he himself is not the murderer.


    "Yes sir we saw it" A young couple who were standing near answered Patrick.


    "Who are you two?"


    "Sir, we were just passing by but we saw fire and a man trying to extinguish it so understanding the situation we too came forward and since we were travelling we had a bed sheet with us so we carried it and helped him quench the fire"


    The young couple were in the car which Sophia saw approaching and it frightened her and she had to run away.


    "Good job you two, did you see anyone else here?" Patrick asked all three of them.


    "No sir he was the only one here" the young couple answered pointing at Bill.


    "Are you sure he was really extinguishing the fire?" It was Patrick''s duty to check the facts.


    "Yes sir, actually he was the one who shouted and waved at us and asked us to bring a long cloth, so we are damn sure he was only quenching the fire"


    "Did the man who was on fire shouted for any help?"


    "Actually sir, I think he was already dead by the time I came." Bill nervously answered.

 Chapter 113 - Rigor Mortis

    "Did the man who was on fire shouted for any help?"


    "Actually sir, I think he was already dead by the time I came." Bill nervously answered.


    It was normal for witnesses to be nervous so Patrick was not bothered by it.


    "Okay, we will check that"


    "Any other information that you guys want to share?" Patrick asked the three people, Bill and the young couple.


    The three shook their heads as they had no other information.


    There was a red shirt and a blue bed sheet near the body which verified their stories.


    "We would have to confiscate your shirt and your bed sheet as it is a part of the crime scene now and we would have to verify it with your story"


    "Sure sir no problem" Bill agreed and the young couple too didn''t object.


    "Did anyone touch the body with your bare hands?"


    "Maybe while quenching the fire we might have but I am not sure" Bill explained.


    "No worries our forensic team is here, you three need to submit your fingerprints to them, if we find multiple fingerprints on the body, we can eliminate yours" Patrick explained the drill.


    They agreed and submitted their fingerprints.


    "Sir, we found this article in the pants pocket of the victim" The subordinate handed a paper cutting to Patrick.


    Patrick opened the crumbled paper and looking at the article he got shocked, it was an article on Rachel, he wondered why the victim was carrying Rachel''s article with him.


    Was it somehow related to the attacks on Rachel or was it all a coincidence.


    He decided to inform Daniel and James about it once he verified it himself as there was no point in worrying them without concrete evidence and information, he will only end up worrying them even more.


    The journalist Patrick had a long discussion with, wanted to peek into the article but Patrick didn''t let her.


    Patrick asked one of the people in the forensics team to safely seal this article and check it for fingerprints.


    Patrick then called another subordinate of his and asked him to inform the nearest hospital that a dead body will be sent over and asked one of the pathology doctors to be available at the hospital for the autopsy, as it can''t be delayed.


    ...


    St Christian City Hospital


    Friday Evening


    Emily and Matt were about to leave the hospital as they were done for the day, they came across Emily''s younger sister Lisa who recently joined as an intern.


    After some intense conversation between the two sisters Emily kissed her sister on the forehead and left.


    Matthew understood the situation and quickly went from there to chase Emily. Since they stay in the same building, they come and leave the hospital together.


    "Ems are you alright?" Matt was concerned for her.


    "Yeah I am fine" she wiped the small tear formed near her eye.


    Matthew held her shoulder and turned her around facing him, "Ems you know you can cry right? I am here for you, so please don''t keep everything inside, let your feelings out, let those emotions flow" Matt seriously advised her.


    "I am fine Matt" Emily tried to smile forcefully.


    Tringggg


    Emily''s phone rang and she answered it, her expression turned into a shock, "Yeah no problem, I am still outside the hospital, I have not yet left."


    Someone from the other side spoke something, to which Emily responded, "Sure sir I understand the scenario, I''ll do the autopsy as soon as the body arrives"


    The she hung up the cal and informed Matthew of a murder that happened and the burnt body is being sent to the hospital so she needs to perform an autopsy straightaway and therefore has been asked to stay back.


    "Oh, should I stay here with you?" Matt looked worried.


    Emily smiled at him, "I am absolutely fine and you know how much I love dealing with dead bodies, it is my party time so don''t worry and go home."


    "Okay once you finish off your work just give me a call, I''ll come to pick you up"


    "No need, I can hail a taxi, I am not a kid Matt so chill"


    "Okay, take care" Matt lovingly patted her on the head and left for his home, he was thankful for this case as autopsies kept her busy and distracted.


    After an hour the cops reached the hospital with the body.


    Patrick went towards the pathology department to meet the autopsy doctor as he had some concerns about the dead body and he wanted that information first.


    Emily was waiting for the body and she was surprised to see Patrick there, he too was equally surprised as he had no idea that Emily was working in this hospital.


    He never asked her where she worked and she too never informed him about it.


    He thought he should not let his personal life affect him so much so he decided to act professionally.


    "I am Patrick, the investigation officer for this case" He extended his hand formally and introduced himself.


    Emily too is a professional and just like Patrick she too didn''t want her personal life to affect her work, "Nice to meet you Mr. Patrick, I am Dr. Emily, I am in charge of the autopsy."


    "Okay, there are a few things that I want to verify immediately, can you answer a few general questions before you begin the autopsy?"


    "Sure, I''ll try my best to answer you."


    "The dead body was found around 2 hours back but it is assumed the body was dead long back, so you need to verify that for me and let me know how many hours the victim has been dead for."


    Emily glanced at the body that was placed in the autopsy room, she checked the body and looked at Patrick, "The body has definitely been dead for more than 12 hours" she informed him.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "You know what Rigor Mortis is?"


    "Of course, the state of the body after death where the muscles turn stiff"


    "The muscles of this body have already turned stiff" she informed him.


    Patrick was busy asking the questions and body was quickly transferred to reach the hospital so he clearly didn''t check it.


    "The stiffness implies the victim has been dead for more than 12 hours. There is a good chance that the cause of death is not ''body being on fire''" Emily explained.


    "How could you say that?"


    "The body is around 30% burnt, no one dies with these burns, probably the murderers were trying to get rid of the body, I can tell you concrete details concretely once I examine this body"


    "Okay"


    "Do you need any more details?"


    "The cause of death"


    "Yeah, after autopsy I can. Also, I need to contact your forensics team so please share their contact details"


    Patrick gave her the contact of the person who is in charge of the forensics team.


    "Will anyone from the police department stay back?" Emily asked


    "Yes"


    "Okay good" Then Emily went inside the lab with the dead body and to perform an autopsy and continue her work and Patrick went out and sat in the waiting area.


    One of his subordinates approached him, "Sir, you can go home, I''ll stay back"


    "No need, you have a family right?" Patrick seriously asked.


    "Yes sir"


    "So you go home and spend the weekend with them, our job for today is done, once we get more information then only we can proceed further"


    "But sir¡­" you are the boss he wanted to say but was interrupted by Patrick.


    "I am free and I get bored at home so let me stay here and entertain myself" Patrick smiled at him.


    "Okay sir, I''ll leave then"


    "Yeah and ask others to leave too"


    "Okay sir"


    Patrick wanted to stay for this case and subconsciously he wanted to stay here with Emily.


    The autopsy would take around three hours as that is how much it usually takes so he decided to get a coffee for himself and searched for a vending machine.


    He visits hospitals frequently because of the demand from his profession so he knows every hospital has a vending machine.


    But he didn''t expect to come across familiar people there.


    Emily''s sister Lisa and her friend Steve too came to the vending machine as they were on all-night duty and they were already tired.


    Lisa was shocked to see Patrick there, the last time she saw him was many years ago and she felt thankful that Emily already left and didn''t come across Patrick, she knew her sister would break down if she comes across him, she was unaware that they already met during a reunion and Emily is back to the hospital.


    Lisa wanted to ignore him so she didn''t say anything but Steve couldn''t control his blabbermouth, "Senior Patrick is that you?" Steve was excited as well as scared to see Patrick there.

 Chapter 114 - Deep Abyss Of Darkness

    "Senior Patrick is that you?" Steve was excited as well as scared to see Patrick there.


    "What do you think?" Patrick replied in annoyance. He doesn''t like Steve at all, he knew Steve always had a crush on Emily.


    Lisa rolled her eyes as Patrick didn''t change a bit, he had always been rude to everyone and now too he is being rude.


    "Of course you are our senior Patrick, I am glad you actually joined the police department as you always dreamt of" Steve could see Patrick in a police uniform.


    Patrick ignored him and pressed buttons on the vending machine, he wanted to get his drink and leave as soon as possible.


    "I just met the other seniors, Emily and Matthew but unfortunately they just left or else it would have been a mini-reunion for you guys." Steve still cheerfully spoke to Patrick in spite of his ignorance, he wanted to show-off that now he is working with Emily and he is more closer to her than Patrick.


    "Emily is here, she is performing an autopsy on a body, that''s why I am here too." Patrick couldn''t help but inform Steve as subconsciously he wanted to show that he knows where Emily is and Steve does not and he is yet not as close to Emily as he thinks.


    "Oh senior must have come back, she looked so tired earlier yet she had to come back for this case it seems" Steve this time spoke to Lisa, he was trying to tell Patrick now he knows more about Emily.


    Lisa didn''t say anything and just nodded her head.


    Although it looked harmonious, it was a fight between both the men.


    Steve was Patrick and Emily''s high school junior who had a huge crush on Emily, almost the entire school was aware of it, he once even tried to confess his feelings for her but Patrick never let him, Patrick and Emily were the famous couple in their school, they were the envy couple for all the singlets.


    Still Steve never gave up on the idea of getting together with Emily that''s why he befriended her sister who was his classmate, although the friendship between them started with his selfish reasons it indeed grew into a genuine friendship where they were there for each other.


    Later, following Emily''s path Steve too opted for medical as a career, he worked really hard to get into Cambridge to be with her but he couldn''t clear the cut-off and ended up going to another medical school.


    When the news of Emily and Patrick''s breakup was broken out he was the only person who celebrated it but he couldn''t approach Emily no matter how much he tried even when she was single.


    After that Emily too left her home and started living separately and he couldn''t meet her even if he went to her home through Lisa''s invitations as she was never there, he had no idea why she left her home, he tried to ask Lisa multiple times, although they were very close Lisa never disclosed the real reason as it was something personal to her family and she knew where to draw the line in friendship, she always knew Steve became her friend for her sister but she likes him so she ignored his intentions and thought at least this way she can be closer to him.


    When he got a job opportunity at this hospital Steve happily accepted it as Emily was working here, he is still finding ways to approach her.


    Seeing his love rival here suddenly, evoked old emotions in Steve and he had an urge to provoke Patrick.


    Knowing that Emily was tired and still has to work because of him Patrick still looked indifferent and ignored Patrick''s words, he got his coffee from the machine so he was about to leave when Steve''s next words really provoked him.


    "Since you two are not dating anymore, I hope this time senior won''t mind me asking her out"


    Patrick couldn''t avoid him this time, he slowly turned around and faced Steve, he looked cold and intimidating.


    Lisa thought, ''Why Steve? Why did you had to provoke this scary guy''


    Steve thought, ''Shit I forgot how terrifying he was, why didn''t I control my blabbermouth, shit he is going to kill me, he is a fucking cop, shit''


    Patrick stepped towards Steve and put his hand on Steve''s shoulder and looked straight into his eyes, Steve gulped seeing Patrick standing so close to him.


    "You can try but she would never even bother to look at a coward like you let alone going out with someone like you."


    Steve felt deeply offended by his words but couldn''t retort, Patrick was indeed right, Steve is a coward, he tried to befriend her sister to get close to her as he knows he can never approach her directly.


    "Don''t you dare insult my friend" Lisa who had been silent till now finally spoke to Patrick.


    Still with his hand on Steve''s shoulder Patrick glanced at her, "If you don''t want to get hurt stop entertaining him" saying these words Patrick went back to the waiting area not giving either of these two a chance to say anything.


    "What the fuck, did he just threaten you?" Steve''s face was dripping of anger, he interpreted Patrick''s words as Patrick will hurt Lisa if she continues being his friend.


    Lisa didn''t respond to Steve''s words, she just turned back and went to continue her work, she understood what Patrick was really trying to tell her, ''Get over Steve and end your feelings for him if you don''t want to get hurt in the future.''


    Because of Patrick and Emily''s relationship, Lisa too was close to him, she used to root for them and was good friends with Patrick, she once confided her feelings for Steve to him to request him not to be so cold towards Steve, at that time itself Patrick warned her that things with Steve might not be as smooth as she is hoping for and it might create havoc in her life but she ignored his advice as she couldn''t ignore her feelings and continued being in this one-sided love with Steve, it always hurt her whenever he talked about Emily, she always hoped that one day he will get over her sister and would see the true feelings she harbored for him all these years and would respond to her feelings.


    Lisa was not ready to face the reality of Steve never liking her the way he loved Emily and was still hoping for things to change, she went to her desk and continued the work Daniel has assigned to her.


    Steve wanted to talk to Lisa about what just happened and how arrogant Patrick still is but seeing her seriously indulged in work he too continued studying the cases Daniel asked them to, in between they go on rounds to check on the patients and rest of the time they continue studying.


    Patrick went back to his seat and enjoyed the black coffee, although he looked calm on the outside, he was still pissed with that bastard who always showed interest in his woman, he was actually surprised that he still didn''t give up on Emily, after their breakup he went to Scotland and lost touch with lot of people and had no idea what everyone was up to except for his five close friends.


    Matt used to give him regular updates on Emily, although he never asks for it but Matt was aware he wanted to know everything about her so he updated him.


    Patrick sat in silence with various thoughts running around his mind, he was kind of worried for Lisa, he hoped she would have gotten over her feelings for Steve in all these years but it just seemed she went deeper into it, Lisa is someone very important for Emily so she mattered to him too and he felt sad seeing her going on a path which might be painful for her, he wanted to pull her back from the deep abyss of darkness she was falling into but he was helpless.


    Only Lisa can choose her own life path and she is the only one who could stop herself from going any further into it.


    The next few hours passed with Patrick still deep in his thoughts, Emily performing the autopsy, Lisa and Steve studying and checking on the patients.


    After a few hours Emily finally came out of the autopsy room and removed the mask on her face.


    "So?" Patrick asked, looking at her with hope.


    "The time of murder was between 8 pm and 10 pm last night, which implies the victim was murdered for over 18 hours before being found"


    "So, the three people who were trying to extinguish the fire were telling the truth?"


    Patrick asked Emily and she was already informed of the situation as to what happened on the phone earlier before he came.

 Chapter 115 - Ill Drop You Home

    "So, the three people who were trying to extinguish the fire were telling the truth?"


    "I checked with the forensic team and the few threads I found on the body indeed matches the threads of cloth with the actual shirt and bed sheet which is with the forensics team, the time taken between the body covered by the shirt and the bed sheet implies that there was not much difference between the two, which means the man used his shirt to extinguish the fire as soon as the body was on fire and that means there is no possibility for them to burn the body and cover it immediately as the body was 30% burnt, it is faster to burn dead bodies than the ones living. So it is not possible for these three people to be your murderers, you can eliminate the young couple and the man as your prime suspects"


    Emily talked to the forensic team and knew all the details.


    Patrick waited for her to continue.


    "The cause of death is extreme loss of blood, I found a deep cut near his neck, one part of his neck was burnt but the other wasn''t so I managed to find some details, the cut was smooth and the throat was slit in one slick motion, it looked like an expert''s job"


    "Some assassin type?"


    "Not exactly, if it would have been an assassin''s job then you would never even had found the victim''s body"


    "Then?"


    "It is an expert''s job for sure, which means your murderer has committed a murder before this, killing someone by slitting one''s throat in one slick motion is not an amateur''s job, so I would suggest you check the records of all the criminals in your database, hopefully we will find a match, I have talked to the forensics team, there was some article that was found in the pocket of the victim''s pants right?"


    "Yes"


    "Two sets of fingerprints were found on that article, one matched with victim''s the other one didn''t match with the three people who quenched the fire, it is mostly your murderer''s fingerprints"


    "Wow that''s a breakthrough"


    "Yeah but there is a problem"


    "What?"


    "The fingerprints were run through the database but it didn''t match with anyone. The problem is, my theory based on the autopsy just conducted says your murderer is someone who has already committed a felony but it didn''t match with any of the criminals you already have in your database, so it implies two things¡­"


    "One, the fingerprints found on the article don''t belong to the murderer or Two, this criminal committed many murders probably but was never caught" Patrick completed her statement.


    "Exactly"


    "Any other information?"


    "Yes, the victim''s body was kept in a fetus position for hours, when the body turned roger mortis it remained in that position and burnt that way, so it implies the murder happened somewhere else and the murderer used something to keep the body in there and carried the body like this and this something is probably a suitcase or a bag or maybe the body was kept in that position in some very small enclosed space like a small car trunk."


    "So either way the murderer used a car to transport the victim''s body from the location of the murder to the spot where they tried to get rid of the body?"


    "Yes and since London is the only nearest city to this spot, the murder happened in London, the next town from the spot where the body was found is six hours away and there were much better spots on the way to dispose of the body but since it was found in X area it only means the murder happened in London."


    Patrick nodded his head.


    "Were there any fingerprints found on the body?" Patrick asked after processing the information.


    "No, the murderer used gloves"


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "I found threads of cloth on the body, the cloth material is that used in gloves, and I found two different colors of threads which implies¡­"


    "At least two people were involved in it." Patrick completed her statement.


    "Yes"


    "Anything else?"


    "Nothing for now, I''ll visit the forensic lab soon for better coordination"


    Patrick nodded his head in agreement and stood up to leave.


    Emily suddenly remembered something else, "Oh no I forgot something important"


    Patrick waited for her, so she continued, "I think your murderer is a woman"


    "Explain how you came to that conclusion." Patrick is professional and only believes in evidence.


    "It seems the victim was in a sleeping position and the murderer leaned on him and cut his throat, the height and the depth of the cut indicates a small wrist cut his neck, which means it is a woman''s work, if it would have been a man the cut would have been more deeper as men in general have wider wrist or your murderer is a man with an extremely small wrist like that of woman but my experience says that it is a woman as victim was defenseless when he was attacked, there were no signs of struggle which means he trusts the murderer and probably they were getting intimate when she killed him, this is purely my speculation, I have no concrete proof"


    "I''ll keep this in mind, Also Emily there is something you might need to know" He seriously informed her.


    "What?"


    "The paper cutting that was found on the victim''s body is a magazine article on Rachel"


    Emily was shocked, "That''s very weird"


    "Yes"


    As Emily would be visiting the forensic lab she would anyway find this out so Patrick thought it would be better if he informs her in advance and prepares her for the future shock.


    "I am not sure how to interpret it." Emily honestly shared her thoughts.


    "I am also not sure, if it is a coincidence or is it somehow related to Rachel"


    Emily was silent, she got really worried for her friend.


    "Patrick"


    "Yes?"


    "Is Rachel''s life under some threat?"


    Patrick didn''t say anything so Emily continued, "During our high school someone disguised himself as a watchman to attack on her, at that time you told me her life is in danger, is the danger still hovering over her?"


    Patrick nodded his head as Emily is a smart woman, there is no point in lying to her, she will catch him on it.


    "Shouldn''t we tell her about this murder then?"


    "I will once I get more solid evidence"


    "Okay"


    "I''ll take my leave now"


    Emily just nodded her head and prepared herself to leave too as she was done with her work.


    Then Patrick left the building and entered his car, he was worried as to what was happening and there were lot of things going on in his mind, he has to solve this case as soon as possible to reach the bottom of it, he then saw Emily who was few meters away from him waiting for a taxi, it was late at night and he didn''t feel comfortable with her leaving with a stranger.


    He stopped his car right in front of her, he rolled down the car window.


    "Come in I''ll drop you home" It seemed like Patrick was instructing her but it was an order.


    Emily bent down to answer him, "No need I''ll hail a taxi"


    "Don''t make me repeat it"


    Emily ignored him.


    "Please" Patrick knows if he will keep on ordering around she would never agree, he therefore changed his tone into a pleading one.


    Emily checked the time and it was already late and since he was pleading she agreed.


    She sat in the car and was waiting for him to drive but Patrick kept looking at her as if he was waiting for something.


    "What?" Emily finally asked.


    "Seat belt"


    Emily tried to wear the seat belt but it was stuck and she couldn''t pull it, "It is stuck it seems" she informed him.


    Patrick leaned towards her and tried to pull the belt, it was indeed stuck so he tried pulling it a few times, their faces were very close and Emily could feel his breath on her face, it reminded her of the passionate kiss they shared during their reunion, they didn''t talk about it at all after that and pretended like nothing ever happened.


    Patrick successfully pulled the belt and he stretched it out and buckled it for her, he moved back to his seat and started driving the car.


    ...


    This scene was witnessed by Steve and Lisa who were standing in the hospital''s gallery, after working for a long time they came to the gallery for some fresh air and witnessed Emily waiting for a cab and Patrick offering lift.


    His car had a London Metropolis police department''s sticker on it so it was obvious who it was.


    Then they saw Emily entering the car and after a minute they left.


    Steve tightly clenched his fist after witnessing the scene

 Chapter 116 - Hypocrite

    Steve and Lisa saw Emily entering Patrick''s car and after a minute they left.


    Steve tightly clenched his fist after witnessing the scene, Patrick''s words were replaying in his mind,


    "You can try but she would never even bother to look at a coward like you let alone going out with someone like you"


    "Steve" Lisa softly called his name, she knew what he must have been going through.


    "What do I lack Lisa?" He seriously asked her looking into her eyes, his eyes looked pained and sad.


    "You lack nothing." She honestly shared her opinion.


    "Then why does your sister not even spare a glance at me? Even earlier in the evening she just ignored me as if she doesn''t care about my existence. Why am I treated like this?"


    "Steve you need to accept the fact that no matter what no one is going to replace Patrick from my sister''s heart and some or the other day those two are going to end up together."


    "But it has been so many years."


    "Well for many years she gave you a cold shoulder and ignored you, yet don''t you still love her?"


    Steve was speechless, Lisa made a very good point and he was not sure how to respond.


    "Exactly, if you can''t move on then you have no right to expect someone else to." Her words hit him right on point but he was not willing to accept the truth.


    "Maybe he is just giving her lift as it is late night and it is not safe for her to take a cab, I might just be overthinking." It was more like he was assuring himself than explaining to Lisa.


    He was trying to ignore the truth that was right in front of him and he went back inside to continue his work and distract himself from his thoughts of Emily.


    Lisa didn''t follow him inside and stayed in the gallery, she wanted to stay here for some more time.


    She replayed her conversation with Steve and scoffed, ''What a hypocrite I am'' she thought, she was telling Steve not to expect someone else to move on if he himself can''t, it applied to her too, she couldn''t move on from her feelings for Steve but she hopes he would get over Emily some day and would fall for her.


    She remembered Patrick''s words, he indirectly asked her to move on, Emily too doesn''t like Steve and she too told her in the past to get over him.


    Emily was not a person to be rude to someone only because they like her or they like Patrick but the reason she avoids Steve and doesn''t like him is because she has a bad opinion of him and also the fact that Steve never realized Lisa''s feeling for him was another reason why she never liked him.


    Lisa wondered if it was really the time to move on, but she really loved Steve for a very long time.


    She knows it wouldn''t be easy for her to move on.


    She just stood there for some time to organize her thoughts and then she went inside to continue her work.


    ¡­


    In Patrick''s Car


    When he and Emily were very close while he was helping her with the seat belt, Patrick''s heart too started beating like crazy and therefore he pulled the seat belt in one swift move as he felt he would lose control over himself if he continued being so close to her.


    "Where do you live?" He had to distract himself so he spoke.


    "Go straight for now and take a left at the next signal, then I''ll guide you"


    Patrick followed her direction and they reached her home in the next ten minutes.


    "Wow it is so near to your workplace" Patrick commented.


    "Yeah that''s why I bought a home here"


    Patrick nodded his head approving of her decision, "Good night" he wished her indicating it is time to say goodbye.


    "Good night" Emily too replied and got out of the car but just then they were startled.


    "Hey you two" Matthew who was walking on the road approached them.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Emily was annoyed as Matt saw her and Patrick together and now he will torture her with questions and suggestions.


    "I ate too much food today so I decided to go for a walk to maintain my hot body but who thought I would come across you two" he smiled sheepishly.


    "Bye Matt" Patrick wanted to leave as soon as possible, Matt is someone who can see through him and would later bombard him with questions.


    Both Emily and Patrick were scared of this guy, Matt is the only person who can drive these two cold people crazy and speechless.


    "How come you two are together?" Matt was not ready to let go of them so quickly.


    "The dead body I was asked to perform an autopsy upon was a case being handled by Patrick."


    "Oh" Matt understood what might have happened.


    "Bye" Patrick was about to turn the engine on.


    "Wait, did you two have your dinner?" Matt asked them and he already knew the answer.


    "Yes" Pat lied as he wanted to leave soon.


    "Liar, I know you two very well. Come to my home, I''ll cook food for you two."


    They didn''t agree but Matt was not willing to let go of them until and unless they agreed to him, so giving up in front of their stubborn friend Emily and Patrick went to Matt''s house.


    "Dude take these clothes and freshen up" Matt threw his clothes at Patrick who was in his police uniform.


    Matt understood it was for the case they met each other and knowing the professionalism of these two he was sure they didn''t have any dinner and therefore invited them.


    "Emily you too can go to your home and freshen up, by the time you two are done the food will be cooked" he instructed both of them and they followed his orders.


    After half an hour Patrick came out wearing Matt''s clothes, a t-shirt and track pants.


    "Oh goodness my Pat is so handsome, although he looks great in the uniform, my Pat looks more approachable in these clothes." Matt teased him, he knows it irritates Patrick when he talks like this.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "What is wrong with me?"


    "Matt, why do you insist I stay back for dinner, you very well know I want to avoid Emily."


    "Yeah that''s why you dropped her home right?" Matt sarcastically asked him, still busy cooking.


    "It is so late at night, I can''t let her go alone just because of my personal issues" Patrick tried to explain.


    "Then why was your tongue down her throat during our reunion?"


    "Matt, language" Patrick glared at him.


    Matt laughed at Patrick, "Seriously? What explanation do you have for that?"


    "It is none of your business"


    "Okay" Matthew didn''t delve more into this topic as he knew Patrick won''t be comfortable sharing his feelings.


    "Patrick can you go and check on Emily, her flat is just above mine"


    "She will be here soon, I don''t have to go and check" Patrick opposed as he knew what Matt''s intentions were.


    "I think she won''t come back as you are here, she would try to ignore you and dude because of that she won''t eat dinner and skip her meals. You very well know she doesn''t know how to cook and at this time all the restaurants are closed, so she can''t order. If you will convince her she would come"


    Matt had a point and Steve too told him earlier she was very tired and now because of this autopsy she must have been even more exhausted and there was indeed a good chance she would not come down so as to avoid Patrick, so he finally decided to go and check on her.


    "Her home password is your birthday, if she doesn''t open the door just enter in" Matthew advised him.


    Patrick''s heart skipped a beat knowing that she still uses his birthday as her password just like he still uses her birthday as his home password, it seemed time kept on passing but they two didn''t move on and are still stuck where they were.


    Without reacting to Matt''s words Patrick went to Emily''s apartment.


    ''These two definitely won''t be back for an hour'' Matt giggled at his perverted thoughts.


    He prepared the dinner and shifted them to microwave bowls as he knew he had to heat them later, he praised himself for being a genius and for predicting everything in advance.


    ''You guys are so lucky to have me as your best friend'' Matt narcissistically praised himself.


    Patrick went to the floor above and knocked on Emily''s main door but she didn''t open it, he knocked again but it was the same, assuming she was trying to ignore him, Pat entered the password to her home and went inside.

 Chapter 117 - You Got A Boner

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    Patrick went to the floor above and knocked on Emily''s main door but she didn''t open it, he knocked again but it was still the same, assuming she was trying to ignore him, Pat entered the password to her home and went inside.


    He was surprised when he saw her home.


    The living room was damn big and the house was decorated the way he likes it, the living room was filled with two white long couches with a tinge of turquoise textile to it.


    There was a modern transparent glass coffee table in between the two couches, the flooring was wooden with a long white rug, the entire living room was decorated in white and turquoise with a wooden touch, it was almost the way they once discussed how their home should look like, seeing this his heart ached as he understood she was trying to find his presence by modelling her house the way he would want.


    It really pained his heart to see how she was living all their dreams all alone.


    He couldn''t find her in the living room so after checking the kitchen he went to her bedroom but she was not there too, his sight then fell on a photo frame kept on the small table next to the bed, the photo frame was lying overturned, his legs automatically went over there and he picked up the frame.


    Just as he expected, it had a photo of Patrick and Emily, his hand was around her waist and they were smiling at the camera, this picture was clicked when he threw a surprise birthday party for her years back, it was also the night when they both lost their virginity to each other, it was the best night of their lives.


    Suddenly the washroom door opened and Emily entered her room stark naked.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh" she shouted when she saw Patrick standing near her bed, he too was looking at her in shock with his eyes wide open.


    She quickly grabbed the t-shirt lying on her bed and wore it to cover her body, the t-shirt was too small so it barely covered anything.


    Emily always had the habit of leaving her clothes and towel on the bed and coming out of the bath naked and since she lives alone she never bothered to change her habits and right now she had no idea Patrick was in her house.


    "What the fuck are you doing at my home? How did you enter and what is wrong with you now? Can''t you leave the room or close your eyes?" she shouted at Patrick as he was still staring at her shamelessly.


    Patrick who was in a daze seeing her alluring body came back to his senses, he placed the frame back on the table and casually asked, "Why are you hiding yourself? Is there any part of you that I have never seen before?" he didn''t hear her previous question and just said what was on his mind.


    "So? I should just walk around naked?" she again shouted at him, she was irritated with his attitude.


    "Yes but only in front of me" Patrick stepped towards her.


    "Patrick why... why are you¡­ coming h¡­ here just leave the room" she stammered nervously.


    Patrick then bent down and Emily almost shouted but he then took a towel that was lying on the ground and handed it to her, "Cover yourself with it, that t-shirt is barely covering you" he smirked at her.


    "If you are that concerned then instead of giving this towel to me you should just leave the room" Emily was furious now, she thought ''are you trying to act like a gentleman in front of me? I know how perverted you are'' she wanted to say this but couldn''t and only cursed him in her mind.


    "When you know how perverted I am, why waste all these words in questioning me" Patrick whispered in her ears answering her thoughts. He can always see through her thoughts.


    They were standing so close now that their bodies were touching each other and they were only separated by the t-shirt they were wearing, her t-shirt was too thin and he could feel her assets against him.


    Suddenly Emily felt something hard pressing against her leg and even without looking at it she already knew what it was.


    "You got a boner" Emily shyly whispered looking at Patrick.


    "Are you informing me or asking me?" Patrick chuckled at her actions.


    Seeing her in this state he forgot all their bad memories at that moment.


    "Patrick please" she almost begged


    "What?" his tone suddenly sounded seductive.


    "Patrick get out right now or I won''t be able to control myself" She desperately pleaded with him.


    "Who asked you to?"


    She looked at him in shock and the next moment he pulled her towards him and claimed her lips.


    Emily too broke her last bit of her constraint.


    She hugged his neck and let go of the towel she was holding and sucked on his lips, kissing him passionately.


    Their bodies were sticking to each other, his hands went inside her t-shirt and was on her bare back, he was hugging her tightly not wanting her to move back and break this kiss, he roughly sucked her lips as if he was trying to swallow her up, Emily too responded to his kisses with equal passion.


    They moved on to the bed, Patrick removed his t-shirt and so did Emily and they threw it on the floor, Emily was lying on Patrick and they broke the kiss only when they removed their t-shirts, then again they continued kissing each other.


    Patrick parted her lips with his tongue and entered her mouth, their tongues were fighting for domination, Emily couldn''t keep up with his speed and let him take the lead, Patrick explored every corner of her mouth, in one swift motion he rolled her over and got on top of her, then they parted away from the kiss as they were short of breath.


    While Emily was still panting, Patrick kissed her cheeks and went down to attack her neck, he sucked on it and then taking a part of her skin between his teeth he bit on it, Emily moaned loudly.


    "Did I hurt you?" Patrick got worried assuming he hurt her as he has a tendency to behave like an animal on bed and given his long years of celibacy he was more rough tonight. But he didn''t want to hurt Emily no matter the reason.


    "N¡­ No, I am fi¡­ fine" she informed him while panting.


    Patrick again sucked on her neck but this time he was more gentle and lightly bit on her neck leaving a hickey on her skin, he continued doing so on the other side of her sensitive neck too.


    "Pat you will leave marks, I might have to go for work tomorrow and others might see it "


    "Yeah even better" he continued leaving more hickeys on her.


    Emily chuckled at his actions, Patrick lifted her head to see her smiling, his heart started beating even faster, it has been a very long time since he saw Emily laugh so genuinely.


    He caressed her cheek and looked deep into her eyes, he emotionally told her, "Always keep smiling like this Emily"


    "I will if you are always with me" she didn''t know where she got this courage from, maybe their intimacy made her more bold, she thought.


    Patrick didn''t reply to her in words but he did so in his actions.


    He slowly nibbled on her lips as if trying to savor the taste of her and when she slightly parted them he entered her mouth but this time he kissed her more gently, tasting every bit of her, he wanted to make up for the taste he missed all these years, he continued kissing her and his hands travelled to her round perky and soft breasts, they perfectly fit in his palm, he used to tease her that her breasts are only made for him.


    He cupped her breast and kneaded them softly, she released a light moan and he then kneaded them more roughly and Emily moaned louder, "You still like it rough, don''t you" he whispered in her ears and licked on her earlobe, Emily turned shy but then slowly nodded her head.


    "But tonight let''s mixup, it will be gentle and rough, okay?" Emily slightly nodded her head, at this moment she would agree to everything he would suggest.


    He chuckled at her reaction and again moved back to her perky breasts, this time he cupped one of the mound in his hand and licked on it.


    "Ahhh" Emily again moaned as she really liked his tongue on the sensitive part of her body.


    He then sucked on her breast and the pink perky bead turned hard, he understood she was aroused and he tugged on it with his teeth slightly biting it.

 Chapter 118 - Are You Trying To Torture Me?

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    "Ahhh" Emily again moaned as she really liked his tongue on her bosom.


    Patrick then sucked on Emily''s breast and the pink perky bead turned hard, he understood she was aroused and he tugged on it with his teeth slightly biting it.


    "Pat.. Patrickkk" Emily almost screamed loudly, not being intimate for a very long period made her more sensitive and she was easily aroused.


    He loved her shouting his name so he again sucked on her breast and rolled his tongue on the pink bead to ease the pain, he did the same with her other breast while cupping the previous one.


    Emily moaned loudly whenever Patrick bit her on the bosom, she wanted more of him, so she pleaded, "Patrick can we just do it?"


    He smirked at her and whispered in her ears, "Are you that desperate for me?" his hand moved towards the space between her legs, since she was not wearing anything, it was easier for him to directly touch her there, he ran his fingers along its length and rubbed her nub, "You are so wet" he informed her looking straight into her eyes.


    "I know, please, I want you" she again pleaded with him to enter her.


    He smiled at her and lifted himself a bit and quickly removed the track pants he borrowed from Matt, as he was wearing night clothes it was easier for him to remove them.


    Emily looked at his erect manhood, she gulped seeing it, even after all these years it still stood proud and she kept staring at it.


    "Did you miss him?" Patrick smiled seeing her reaction.


    "Yeah I missed him more than I missed you" she boldly answered him back and pulled him towards her, "I want you" she seductively said looking at him.


    Not wasting any more time, he parted her legs and placed his erect manhood at her entrance ready to enter her but just then he remembered something and his eyes widened in shock.


    Seeing him still not entering her, Emily got frustrated, "Are you trying to torture me?"


    "Ems do you have a condom?" he asked her this question in desperation, he knew her answer but somewhere he hoped she had it.


    "Fuck, I don''t" Emily felt like a fool for not thinking about safety, the next moment she shouted at him, "Why the fuck would I have condoms, how can you even ask me this question?"


    "Ems I know you won''t but I just hoped you did"


    "Wow, Patrick don''t you have a condom?" Emily was annoyed with his question and wanted to get back at him.


    "Yeah I do, as I keep fucking around every girl I meet, I always carry one with me." he replied back sarcastically.


    "Don''t make such remarks, you know I don''t like it"


    Emily looked jealous, she does not like even imagining Patrick with anyone else and he could never resist the jealous Emily so he bent down and gave her a long kiss as if trying to pacify her.


    He then lovingly stroked her hair and deeply looked into her eyes, "Sorry Ems of course I don''t have one, that night was the last time I had sex" He confessed to her, he was referring to the night they had sex for the last time.


    "Me too" she too confessed.


    "Yeah I know, you would never let anyone come closer to you except for me."


    "You know me way too well."


    "Yeah I do but Ems I don''t understand one thing, you are a doctor and yet I am the one who cares for safety" Patrick taunted her trying to change the topic which might get into the emotional zone.


    "I am sorry okay, I was lost in the heat of the moment"


    "Are you in your safe days?"


    "Umm maybe I am" she looked hesitant.


    "Let''s just stop here then, okay?" Patrick lovingly asked for her opinion, stroking her hair, although it was a question he was affirmative and there was no scope to change his opinion so Emily glared at him in anger.


    "Ems come on let''s not be irresponsible, please, we should learn from our past experiences"


    After what Patrick said, Emily had no way to refute and agreed with him.


    She hugged him tightly, "Can we at least stay like this?" she snuggled closer to him trying to feel his warmth.


    "Of course" He too didn''t want to let her go, he was not sure what was going to happen next but this time he just wanted to live in the moment instead of worrying about their past and the future.


    Emily ran her fingers across his sturdy chest, she made small circles on it with her fingers.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I love you Patrick, I might sound desperate but I want to be like this every night for the rest of my life, can you not forget everything that happened in the past and can we not move on" She honestly shared her thoughts.


    "Emily I..." Patrick was interrupted, Emily put her finger on his lips asking him to not speak.


    "I know what you would say, please don''t say it, I don''t want to hear it"


    She knew he would say, ''I love you too but I can''t forget the past and move on''


    Patrick decided to shut up and not say anything, he ran his fingers on her sexy back and it stimulated her, "Pat" she slowly whispered.


    "What?" he whispered back in his sexy tone.


    "I really want you in me"


    "Ems" Patrick seriously looked at her, "We can''t be irresponsible"


    Ignoring his words Emily ran her fingers on his body and then her hand straight went towards his manhood and she held it in her palm. It was still erect as he didn''t get his release yet.


    "Ems" Patrick''s voice turned hoarse.


    "Shh don''t talk" she really missed the firm and big manhood of his, she didn''t waste any more time admiring it and slowly moved her hand up and down along his manhood.


    Her gaze didn''t leave Patrick''s face even for a moment, she wanted to capture every reaction of his and store it in her mind, he tightly closed his eyes enjoying her hand on his groin, her soft hands were pleasuring him well.


    Without any instruction from him she slowly increased the pace of her speed, his manhood already turned harder indicating he was enjoying what she was doing.


    Being in a relationship for a long time had their own advantages, she knew what he likes and what turns him on.


    She then started moving her hands faster and Patrick''s reaction proved he was at his peak, she increased her hand movement to help him orgasm sooner, she felt a pain in her wrist but she didn''t care about it and continued moving her hands, Patrick''s face at that moment was so enticing that she was even willing to break her hand for him.


    Patrick''s breathing turned more intense and he couldn''t take it, his hand went behind Emily''s head and he pulled her for a kiss and with the final stroke by her hand, he came and moaned in her mouth, he ejaculated right in her hands and moved back breaking the kiss to calm his fast beating heart.


    Emily brought her fingers dipped in his semen close to her mouth and licked her fingers seductively, tasting every bit of him.


    Seeing her seducing act, Patrick couldn''t help but pull her towards him, "You little seductress, are you testing my patience?"


    "Maybe I am"


    She licked her fingers completely, "You taste better than before" she complimented him.


    He chuckled at her words, he then pinned her under him, "It is my turn to taste you now" he whispered in her ears.


    "I am looking forward to it." Emily winked at him.


    Seeing her looking so enticing he first sealed her lips with his and nibbled on her soft lips and after getting satisfied by them he tasted her exposed bosoms then leaving small kisses on her body he moved down and finally reached her private part, as they were naked, her part was completely exposed in front of him, her legs automatically folded in knees and were parted giving him better access to her intimate part.


    Her cooperation turned him on even more than he already was.


    He sat between her legs and looked at her sex, Emily who was bold till now suddenly felt very shy and conscious with his intense gaze, reflexively her knees were about to move closer to block his view but his hands quickly caught her legs and didn''t let her close them.


    "Relax Ems, let me do my job"


    Patrick then ran his fingers along her intimate part to part her lips down there, he touched her nub.


    Emily released a soft moan and clutched the bed sheet tightly.


    She automatically closed her eyes and was ready for the wave of pleasure she is going to experience.

 Chapter 119 - Do You Have A Condom?

    "Relax Ems, let me do my job"


    Patrick then ran his fingers along her intimate part to part her lips down there, he touched her nub.


    Emily released a soft moan and clutched the bed sheet tightly.


    She automatically closed her eyes and was ready for the wave of pleasure she is going to experience.


    Loving her reaction, Patrick moved his fingers along her sex, her breathing was uneven and he loved every reaction of hers, not wanting to just let his fingers enjoy her alone, he lowered his head and licked her sex, the feel of the most soft and sensitive part of her body on his tongue felt so good, he wanted to explore her even more, he licked her more and then ran his tongue around her wet nub.


    Emily was already wet down there but his actions drove her even more crazy, another long moan, louder than the previous one escaped her throat, loving her reaction to his touch he continued licking her more and observed her reactions.


    Then he slowly inserted his finger into her, "Ahhhhh" she moaned loudly, he then moved his finger in and out of her, observing her reaction.


    Her expressions were honestly telling him how she was feeling so based on that the pace of his fingers started moving faster in and out of her, she tightly clutched the sheets and hoarsely told him, "I¡­ I am... coming Pat" his fingers started moving faster, her breathing became heavy and she was moaning Patrick''s name loudly.


    "Paaatttt"


    He loved hearing her shout his name, so he blessed her with few more movements and she


    Came shouting his name loudly.


    "Ahhhh Patrickkkkkkk"


    His fingers were covered in her liquid and just like her he too completely licked his fingers.


    Emily was lying on the bed still breathing heavily and her eyes felt watery and her mind went all blank.


    After licking her completely, Patrick took her in his arms, she was still shaking a bit, he held her tightly.


    "What happened dear?" He lovingly asked her.


    "This was my first release after a very long time." She explained, still breathing heavily.


    He understood it because when he inserted his finger into her, the tightness he felt indicated that it has been very long since she even touched herself.


    "You don''t satisfy yourself occasionally?" He frankly asked her.


    She shook her head, indicating she doesn''t, "That night was the last time I ever orgasmed" She told him the truth.


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t want anyone else touching me there, not even myself, I only want you Patrick" She confessed but she was embarrassed too so she hid her head in his chest.


    He kissed her on the head, "Well I survived using my hands all these years, I am not as saintly as you" He hesitatingly confessed.


    "Yeah I don''t expect you to be like me, so may I ask you something?"


    "Yes?"


    "Who do you think of when you touch yourself?"


    "Isn''t the answer obvious?"


    "I still want to hear it from you"


    "Of course you"


    "When was the last time you touched yourself?"


    "Last week, after our reunion" He also added, "You were looking sexy in that green dress"


    "Yeah I wore it for you" she shyly admitted.


    "For me?"


    She then shyly answered him, "I took an hour to select a dress, I wanted to look my best as I knew you would be coming."


    Patrick chuckled thinking what he did before going to the reunion, Rachel had to shout at him and she had to select an outfit for him as he was lost and was not sure what to wear but he didn''t tell this to Emily.


    "You did look your best" he complimented her sucking on her earlobe, "Wanna go for another round?" he seductively asked her still sucking on her earlobe.


    "Sure"


    "Grrrr" Just then Emily''s stomach made a noise.


    "Fuck you didn''t have your dinner yet. Did you?" Patrick looked worried.


    "Have you forgotten we both didn''t, we were working on that autopsy and murder"


    Then they both realized something and shouted together.


    "Fuck Mattthew"


    They totally forgot Matthew invited them for dinner to his home and also cooked fresh food for them.


    "Shit Matt must have been waiting for us" Emily wanted to dig a hole for herself as she just realized what they did.


    "Yeah, I actually came here to check on you, the food was almost ready and we thought you were not coming to ignore me"


    "Oh god no, I just had a tiring day so I bathed for long, that is it" Emily explained why she was late.


    "Fuck, Matt is going to kill us" Patrick muttered loud enough for Emily to hear.


    "Let''s get ready and go downstairs" Emily was about to get off the bed but she looked too tired to even get up.


    "No wait, let me first call him and check if he is still awake" Patrick then picked up his pants that were lying on the floor and took out his phone, there was a message from Matthew in it.


    ''Please let me know if you want room service, I am feeling sleepy''


    Patrick laughed at that message, he received it 10 minutes back.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "See this" Then Patrick handed his phone to her and she felt embarrassed reading Matt''s message.


    "It seems he knows us way too well." Patrick commented.


    Emily nodded her head agreeing to it.


    "Fine I''ll ask him to bring food for us" Patrick was about to call Matthew when Emily held his hand and stopped him.


    "Hey don''t be so rude at least go downstairs and bring the food by yourself"


    "It''s Matthew we are talking about, there is no need to be so formal with him"


    Patrick then called Matt.


    "Oh finally the session is over it seems" Matt teased him as soon as he answered his call.


    "Yes it is, please bring us food upstairs"


    "Yes sir, let me heat the food and bring it to you, also please get dressed up before I come" he again teased him and hung up the call.


    Matthew was reading a book and he sleeps late during the weekend so he was fine and as long as his two friends could get back together he was ready to do anything.


    He heated the food and neatly arranged a tray with plates and spoons and carried the food for them.


    Patrick was already standing outside the door waiting for him.


    "Look at you standing outside, you don''t intend to invite me do you?" Matt taunted him.


    "Thanks for the food" Patrick took away the tray from him and turned around to leave but he just remembered something and decided to take his chances.


    "Matt, do you have a condom?"


    Matt laughed loudly hearing his question.


    "Dude you can laugh later, first tell me you have one or not?" Patrick was expecting this reaction from Matt already so he did not get angry.


    Matt awkwardly scratched his head, "Actually, these days I am really busy with hospital work so I am not hooking up as frequently as I used to, so I don''t have one."


    "Useless" Patrick taunted him.


    "Woah so rude" Matthew couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "I know right" Patrick then closed the door.


    "Fucker" Matthew cursed at him and happily left, as long as they were together he was fine with anything and he didn''t mind Patrick''s behavior as he was used to it.


    Patrick carried the tray to Emily''s bedroom and served the food on one plate only.


    "Ain''t you hungry?"


    "I am"


    "Then why only one plate?"


    Patrick didn''t answer the question and fed the food to her, then he took the next bite.


    "Oh so just like the old days" Emily smiled at him and he too smiled back at her.


    While preparing for medical entrance Emily used to skip her meals and therefore Patrick used to feed her food while she was studying, at times she doesn''t even realize what she was eating, she used to be immersed in her books totally and he used to take care of her.


    After eating a bite, Patrick couldn''t help but praise Matthew, "That bastard is a good cook" Patrick was impressed with Matthew''s cooking skills.


    "Of course he is, remember he used to say he wanted to be a chef?"


    "Oh right, why the hell did he choose medicine then?"


    "You remember how we had those sessions in school where they help us choose a career best suited for us?"


    "Yes"


    "It was then he realized he wanted to be a doctor"


    "Oh, I don''t remember this"


    "Yeah because you never bothered yourself with such stuff"


    "True, I only cared about you"


    They finished their dinner and Pat left the utensils in the sink and went back to Emily.


    For a moment they were confused as to what to do next, Pat wondered should he stay here for the night or leave.

 Chapter 120 - WHY?

    For a moment they were confused as to what to do next, Pat wondered should he stay here for the night or leave.


    Emily broke the awkward silence between them, "Can you stay here for tonight?" She hesitated in asking him but she didn''t want to lose this opportunity and it was a good moment to fix things between them.


    "Sure" he joined her in bed and they snuggled together draping a comforter over them.


    Emily and Patrick lied facing each other and she used his arm as her pillow.


    They both just stared at each other in silence, after some time Emily finally decided to address the Elephant in the room.


    "So what''s next, where is all of this going Patrick?" she looked straight at him while asking him the question.


    Patrick caressed her cheeks lovingly, "Honestly, I am not sure"


    Emily tightly closed her eyes trying to stop the tears flowing through them.


    He wiped the drops of tears forming near her eyes. He hates seeing her cry but he couldn''t ask her to stop crying so he hugged her tightly and she hid her head in his firm chest, his hand one hand was acting as her pillow and his other hand caressed the back of her head.


    She couldn''t stop the flow of tears and continued crying in his arms, he kept rubbing her back and caressed her head, he let her emotions flow.


    After some time she stopped crying, Patrick got some water for her, meanwhile she went to the washroom to wash her face, after drinking water she felt better.


    "You fine now?" he lovingly stroked her head and was concerned at the same time.


    She nodded her head indicating she is fine, "I am sorry Pat, I didn''t mean to¡­"


    He captured her lips in his, swallowing her unfinished words, he slowly nibbled on her lips and she too tightly hugged his neck and responded him with the same rhythm, she felt like this is a goodbye kiss and didn''t want to let go off him, she grabbed his hair and pulled him more closer as if she wanted to devour him whole.


    Rubbing his thumb across her cheek, he slowly broke the kiss and looked at Emily who had her eyes closed with dry tears around them and was panting heavily.


    "I love you Emily" He confessed to her.


    "But?" She opened her eyes and looked straight at him.


    Patrick looked at her in confusion.


    "I am sure there is a but in that sentence"


    "Ems I am never going to accept anyone else in my life and will always love only you and I know the same applies for you too"


    Emily didn''t say anything and let him talk.


    "When I said earlier I am not sure, it meant I am not sure where it is going but today I realized one thing, you are more important to me than anyone in this world and I feel I am ready to let go off the past if that is what it takes for us to be back together"


    Emily was shocked at his words, she felt like she heard something wrong.


    Seeing her expression he understood she couldn''t believe his words.


    "Ems I mean it, I won''t say everything will be back to normal as if nothing ever happened as what happened isn''t something I can forget and move on so easily from but my love for you is way too big for me to let you go, if you are willing let''s work on our relationship and let us give each other another chance, hmm?"


    "You mean it?"


    "Will I say something that I don''t mean?"


    Emily was speechless after hearing his words and tightly hugged him, "I love you Patrick, I love you so much, let''s give us another chance" she again cried but this time they were tears of happiness.


    "I am so sorry Emily"


    "Why?"


    "For hurting you so much" Patrick felt guilty seeing the tears in her eyes.


    "No Pat, it was me who hurt you the most"


    "Ems, will you atleast answer my question now?" Patrick knew she might not but he still asked her.


    "What question?" Emily knew what he was talking about but she was not ready to answer him.


    "WHY?"


    "Patrick, I love you more than anyone in this world but I still cannot answer this question"


    The main reason why they broke up was because after what happened between them Patrick still wanted to give her a chance as he knew she would never do something like this and he asked her ''WHY'' she did what she did but Emily chose to stay silent and didn''t answer him, after asking her multiple times he threatened her with a breakup which she expected he would do but she still chose to be silent.


    Patrick was very pissed as she was even ready to break up with him but was not willing to answer his question, this triggered him even more and they broke up.


    He hoped she would not be so stubborn and after a few days she would answer his question and they would get back together but Emily didn''t and the distance between them kept grewing.


    It took a few months for Patrick to accept the fact that they indeed broke up.


    "Ems why are you so stubborn?" He helplessly asked her.


    "I am sorry" Emily bowed down her head as she couldn''t meet his eyes.


    Patrick held her chin and lifted her face, "Fine, don''t answer me. I decided to give us a second chance irrespective of the fact you would answer this question or not so I am not going to pester you the way I did a few years back, okay?"


    Emily hugged him tightly, "Thank you Pat"


    He too hugged her back.


    They then went to sleep. After many years both of them had a peaceful sleep that night.


    ¡­


    Next day morning, Patrick invited Matthew to have breakfast together and he cooked for Matthew as a way to thank him.


    "It has been so long since I tasted food cooked by you, it is decent Patrick" Matt spoke between taking bites.


    "Thanks for your validation" Patrick sarcastically replied to his praise.


    "So what''s up with you two? Back in the dating game?" Matt made them feel uncomfortable with his frankness.


    Patrick looked at Emily asking for her opinion on what they should say.


    Emily gestured to him to let her handle it.


    "So Matt, umm the thing is, we decided to give us a second chance and try our best to get over our past"


    "That''s good" Matt concentrated more on the food he was eating.


    "Can you not tell others about it right now?" Emily asked for a favor.


    "Why? Everyone would be so happy to know" Matt wondered why they wanted to hide such amazing news.


    "Because they will get all excited and riled up and right now we don''t need that, once our relationship turns stable, we will inform them ourselves" Patrick intervened and explained the reason they want to hide it from others.


    "Cool then"


    They then completed their breakfast and chilled for some time, they shared their experiences with each other, after high school they all went to different cities so there was a lot to catch-up, they didn''t even realize when it was time for lunch and they ordered food and continued spending time with each other.


    Just then Matt, Emily and Patrick''s phone vibrated at the same time and there was a message from Nick in the common group chat Matt created.


    Nick: Guess what guys, I just coincidentally met Rachel''s crush


    Patrick was a bit surprised and wondered how Nick knew Daniel, Emily and Matt got very excited and Matt quickly replied in the group chat. Emily first silently read the few messages then she too couldn''t control herself and she too bombarded Nick and Kate with questions.


    Kate too confirmed that she too met Rachel''s crush and Emily, Matt started freaking out.


    They couldn''t contain their excitement and Patrick chuckled seeing those two getting so excited and the messages brought a smile to his face, he too silently read all the messages without asking anything, he already met Daniel, he felt like showing it off but the circumstances they met in were not that exciting that he would want to share with his friends.


    If he tells them anything then one information would lead to another and Rachel''s life being endangered would come out, creating panic amongst his friends, the more the people will get involved in this, the more complicated the situation would get so it was better to keep as few people as possible in the loop.


    Matt was seriously typing and Emily was enjoying the messages, just then, Patrick got a call from his subordinate so he went to the other side to answer the call.


    Patrick kept his voice low so as to not gather Emily or Matt''s attention, "Hello, I hope there is some substantial news?"

 Chapter 121 - I Have A Bad News

    Patrick kept his voice low so as to not gather Emily or Matt''s attention, "Hello, hope there is some substantial news?"


    "Yes sir" the subordinate replied and continued, "Sir, the fingerprints we found didn''t match with anyone we have in the records, so we matched it with all the criminals found in nearby towns"


    "Okay?"


    "So, sir in one small town an old man named Jonathan was murdered, one of the fingerprints matched with the suspects of that case"


    "Wow that''s great news, what are the names of those suspects?"


    "The fingerprints matched with a woman named Vivian and she murdered Jonathan with her crime partner Marc"


    "That''s great, get more information on them"


    The subordinate hesitatingly informed him, "We can''t sir"


    "Why?" Patrick was annoyed.


    "Sir, Vivian and Marc are not their real names, they are mostly their aliases they use and we suspect they are the ones involved in yesterday''s murder"


    "Any other information you have?"


    "So sir, it is suspected that Vivian and Marc are the serial killers who were involved in murdering old men and running away with their money, around a month back you asked me to study more about these cases and evidence points that these two are the people you too were looking for"


    Patrick got worried hearing his words, this meant Rachel''s article that was found on the victim''s body was not a coincidence and the one who murdered him are the same people who tried to kill Rachel and she ended up being in a coma.


    "Anything else?" Patrick asked his subordinate after composing himself.


    "Sir, the local police of that town got hold of rough sketches of Vivian and Marc, I''ll send it to you"


    "Great, send that as soon as we are done with this call"


    "Sure sir"


    "And any other information on the victim?"


    "Nothing sir, the victim''s fingerprints too don''t match with the ones we have in our records"


    "Okay continue looking for more clues and keep me updated"


    "Sure sir"


    Then Patrick checked on Matt and Emily, they both were immersed in their phones and now it seemed Emily too was actively participating in the chat.


    Patrick quickly read through the chats to understand what is the situation on Rachel''s end and the chat implied Nick and Kate were currently having lunch with Daniel and Rachel, so he quickly called Daniel hoping this chat will distract Rachel and she won''t pay much attention if Daniel is not by her side.


    Receiving a call from Patrick, Daniel scrunched his eyebrows and excused himself, he went to a safe place where no one would bother him and answered Patrick''s call.


    "Daniel, I have a bad news"


    "I am listening." Daniel turned serious.


    Patrick then explained to him about the dead body they found a day before, he didn''t skip any details and informed him about everything, Rachel''s article being found in the victim''s pants pocket, the analysis that Emily shared with him to the point of his phone call with his subordinate that he just had.


    "But it is not confirmed that the murderer who killed the victim the previous night is the same as those people who attacked Rachel in Peebles?"


    "Yes there is no official confirmation but evidence points at it" Patrick explained.


    "Did you get the sketches of those two people?"


    Patrick checked his phone and his subordinate already sent him the photographs.


    "Yes I did, I am sharing it with you"


    "Thank you"


    Then staying on the call Daniel checked the photos, when he saw Andrew''s sketch he almost bursted into fury.


    "Patrick that guy is indeed Andrew, the sketch is not perfect but it matches Andrew" Daniel confidently informed him.


    "Are you sure?" Patrick still wanted to double-check.


    "Yes, he used to visit the hospital everyday to check on Rachel, he claimed he was her boyfriend but he never had any proof on him like a photograph with her or anything that would prove she is indeed his girlfriend, so being concerned about my patient I never allowed him near her and yet he didn''t give up, he visited her everyday so I remember him very well, that sketch matches him"


    "Well this proves they two are the serial killers and the woman''s fingerprint on the article matches with some object at Jonathan''s house which implies it was Sophia who killed the victim we found yesterday as the autopsy analysis says the murderer is a woman."


    "Does this mean they now changed their target from old men to young men?" Daniel asked him.


    "I am not sure, after Jonathan this was the murder they committed, if it was intentional or unplanned we are still not sure of it"


    "What if they murdered other people too between these two murders, we can''t be sure" Daniel tried to verify all possibilities.


    "There is a chance but I doubt as Jonathan''s murder was something unplanned as lot of evidence was found during it, the most important being their fingerprints and sketches, although they disguised themselves one of the servant was able to describe their basic features and with your confirmation the case will be stronger."


    "That''s good right?" Daniel was getting more worried about Rachel.


    "It will be only if we are able to get hold of him"


    "I trust your capabilities Patrick"


    "Thanks Daniel, also did Rachel see the woman involved in all of this?"


    "Yes as the woman chased her so she did manage to see her but I am not sure if she remembers her face clearly."


    "Hmm I thought the same, okay Daniel maybe this way we are close to catch these criminals"


    "But Patrick the second attack on her and also the one that happened during her high school has got nothing to do with Andrew"


    "Yes I know, some other people too are dangerous for her life but if we at least catch these two, we will be able to eliminate some danger around her, these two serial killers used to murder people in small towns but the victim we found yesterday was probably in London as that what analysis report predicts, which implies those two might still be in the same city as us, Rachel''s life is not safe"


    Daniel became anxious and a small line of sweat was formed on his forehead.


    "Daniel, you there?" Patrick worriedly asked as there was no reply from him.


    "I am here, it is just that, why the hell they want to kill Rachel"


    "We don''t know but once we catch them we will know everything that needs to be known"


    "Also, Patrick, did you dig deeper about the information I provided you with?"


    Few days ago there was a meeting between the three old men, Daniel and Patrick where Daniel got to know more about the attacks on Rachel, at that time before Patrick left the place Daniel shared an important piece of information he got from his source, which Patrick promised to look more deeply into, Daniel was now asking him about it.


    "Yes Daniel I looked deeper into it, to find the connection between Rachel and MN Group of industries but there was no link between the two."


    "Did you share this information with grandpa James?"


    "Yes I did, to know if he is aware of any link between the two but he too has no idea and he was surprised that a big group like MN would be somehow connected to Rachel, we somewhere feel there is some mistake Daniel, MN industries and Rachel have no connection whatsoever, so I can''t dig deeper." Patrick helplessly explained.


    "I understand Pat, don''t worry, I''ll ask my source to look more deeper into it, maybe we can find something."


    "Sure Daniel"


    "Also, Thank you so much Patrick for what all you are doing for us."


    "It is my duty Daniel and once again, please ensure Rachel doesn''t know any of it, grandpa James won''t like it" Patrick suggested.


    "Patrick I have a request, can we not inform grandpa James about this murder? He was really worried few days back and if he knows all of this he will be more worried and it would not be good for his health"


    "Fine, I''ll hide it for a week from him and try to catch these criminals, if I don''t succeed then after a week I will have to tell him everything, after that high school attack I promised grandpa that I would always take care of Rachel and inform him everything related to her if she is ever endangered, that''s why when Rachel told me about this case I quickly informed him"


    "I understand but at least for a week as you suggested let''s hide it from him, I will also use my sources to dig deeper into this matter"


    "Thank you Daniel"


    Then they hung up the call and Daniel got very worried.


    Patrick went back to the living room and saw Matt freaking out and Emily was laughing at him, he composed himself and tried to look normal, he asked Emily what happened to Matt.

 Chapter 122 - FOMO

    Patrick went back to the living room and saw Matt freaking out and Emily was laughing at him, he composed himself and tried to look normal, he asked Emily what happened to Matt.


    "So apparently there is a chance that Kate and Rachel would be sisters-in-law" Emily explained.


    "What?" Patrick didn''t understand as he didn''t read the new messages.


    "Yeah, the guy Rachel likes is apparently Kate''s cousin, what a coincidence right?"


    "Yeah true but why is Matt freaking out?" Patrick couldn''t understand Matt''s weird reaction.


    "He is having FOMO now as he is the only single person in our group" Emily laughed while explaining the reason why Matt was freaking out.


    "Hey, Rachel only has a crush on him, they are still not dating" Matt shouted at Emily.


    "Well there is a high chance they will date soon" Patrick countered Matt''s words.


    "Fuck, you guys started dating last night and she too found someone, I am the only single guy this is so frustrating" Matt cried in frustration.


    "But others don''t know, so they would think all three of us are single, don''t worry" Emily tried to pacify him.


    "But I know the truth and the reality is I am single and it has been so long since I went on a proper date" Matt again complained.


    "Enough Matt, stop cribbing" Patrick was having a headache seeing Matt''s actions.


    "So rude" Matt pouted cutely.


    Patrick shook his head seeing his antics.


    ¡­


    Morris'' Mansion


    After talking to Patrick, Daniel was very tense but before coming in front of Rachel he organized his thoughts and tried to look normal.


    After some time the guests had left and Daniel headed to his room, although he looked normal, he was worried to death about Rachel.


    Jimmy followed him to his room.


    "Danny" he softly called his brother.


    "Yeah Jim, what happened?"


    "You look off" since Daniel came back from some call Jimmy could sense something was wrong with his brother, his parents and Rachel were there with them so he didn''t say anything but he couldn''t help but follow his brother to his room to check on him.


    "I am fine Jim" Daniel knew it was difficult to lie to his brother but he promised grandpa that he would involve as few people as possible and also he didn''t want to drag Jimmy into the mess they were in.


    "Danny now that you have a girlfriend you won''t share anything with me right?" Jimmy tried to emotionally blackmail him.


    Daniel helplessly pinched his eyebrows, he decided to give Jimmy some information skipping the important details.


    He then told him about a dead body being found in the outskirts of the city last night, as this information was already on news he decided to share it with him.


    "Fine but why are you worried? You know the victim?"


    "No, but a magazine article was found in the victim''s pocket and it was some article on Rachel"


    Jim wanted to think this is just a coincidence and it didn''t mean anything but Daniel looked very worried and it meant something was fishy.


    "So?" Jimmy didn''t know what to say.


    "I am worried it is somewhere related to Rachel and I don''t feel good about it"


    Just then Rachel suddenly entered their room startling Daniel and Jimmy.


    Jimmy, who had a worried look on his face, tried to look normal and Daniel still looked serious.


    It was obvious from Rachel''s expression that she understood something was wrong with them so Jimmy tried to smile and Daniel also tried to look normal.


    She seemed to come there to borrow track pants from Daniel and after he gave it to her she silently left and didn''t ask them anything although she looked curious to know.


    Jimmy really appreciated her nature, she didn''t ask them anything and was understanding of the situation and silently left.


    Jimmy sighed in relief.


    "Daniel, are we not supposed to tell Rachel anything?" Jimmy asked with concern.


    "No Jim, I am not sure how she will take this news and we are still not sure if that murder has got anything to do with Rachel or not"


    Jimmy nodded agreeing to his brother.


    "So, what''s next?"


    "Well we would wait and let cops do their job"


    "You sure? Or you would go back to¡­" Jimmy left his sentence mid-way as he knew Daniel understood his question.


    "I think I will go back"


    "Danny it took so much for you to come out of it are you sure you want to go back there again?" Jimmy kind of looked scared.


    "Yes Jim, if that''s what it takes"


    "Dan, always remember no matter what I''ll always be there for you"


    Daniel smiled at his words, "Thanks Jim"


    Then Jimmy left for his room and Daniel was in deep thoughts, everything seemed like a mess and it was necessary to clear it, no matter what it takes, no matter what, he might have to go back to the world he gave up years back.


    ¡­


    Some time passed and it was already time for dinner, so Daniel headed downstairs there he saw Rachel and Catherine discussing something.


    Rachel: This is ridiculous aunt Catherine, grandpa wants to stay here tonight also?


    Rachel looked surprised and a bit annoyed.


    Catherine: Why is that ridiculous? You don''t like staying with us here?


    Catherine pouted sadly


    Rachel: Oh no no auntie, that''s not what I meant, it is just that grandpa is overstaying his welcome and making me do the same.


    It was embarrassing for her to stay at their home for two nights.


    Catherine: Don''t you know these three old men, father too stayed at your home for so many nights and do you even know how many times they crashed at Uncle Michael''s house too.


    Catherine tried to convince her that it is fine


    Rachel: Yeah but¡­


    Catherine: No buts and didn''t you tell me you like Daniel, this way you too would get to spend more time with him, take this as an opportunity and utilize it.


    She winked at Rachel who felt shy, the last time they went for shopping, Rachel confessed to Cat that she likes Daniel but at that time she didn''t know she would be dating him in a week and was not sure what to reply to Catherine, she felt guilty hiding about their relationship from her, Cat was nothing but only sweet to her and it felt bad to lie to an amazing woman like her but Daniel came to her rescue.


    "Hey mom what is for dinner tonight?"


    "Baked lasagna, last time Rachel wanted to have it but our plans changed so I asked the cook to make it for her"


    "That''s it?"


    "No, there are mashed potatoes, tomato feta salad, chicken wings and breadsticks"


    "Wow it feels like we are celebrating something" Daniel was impressed with the menu.


    "Rachel is going to be with us for another night, uncle James messaged me that they decided to stay here tonight too, isn''t that a good enough reason for celebration?" Catherine looked thrilled.


    "True"


    Daniel too was happy as after the news he received today, he would like to have Rachel as close to him as possible.


    "Shall we have dinner then?" Catherine asked them.


    "Don''t we need to wait for the three old men?" Daniel asked his mother as they always have dinner together.


    "They already had dinner at The Eminent Club, that elite club they visited today, so they asked us to start and not wait for them"


    "Okay"


    Then Catherine called Jimmy and Harry too and all five of them had dinner.


    "Uncle I was intending to ask you something for a long time" Rachel hesitatingly talked to Harry, although they conversed normally, they still were not very close and Harry was the only person in the Morris'' family Rachel didn''t interact a lot with, so she hesitated before asking him something that had been on her mind for some time now.


    "Sure dear, go on"


    "Many years back, what did you exactly tell my mother on that trip that her anger dissipated and she agreed to continue the journey with you three?"


    Harry was not that surprised that Rachel knew this story as Catherine updated him with all the details after meeting Rachel.


    Harry laughed at Rachel''s question, Daniel and Jimmy looked at them cluelessly as they didn''t get the context but they decided to keep calm and just see what''s happening.


    "Did Catherine tell you what happened on that trip?" He asked her although he knew the answer.


    "No not yet"


    "Then let her tell you everything that happened on that trip and then I''ll tell you what I told Liz, if I''ll answer your question now you won''t be able to enjoy that story later" Harry patiently explained.


    Daniel and Jimmy were surprised to see their father talk so much and that too so nicely, he was never so sweet to them.


    "Dad this is wrong, I am jealous" Jimmy complained.

 Chapter 123 - You Didnt Make It...

    "Dad this is wrong, I am jealous" Jimmy complained.


    "Why?" Harry was confused.


    "You never talk to me the way you just talked to Rachel"


    "Yeah because you are useless and she is not" Harry ignored Jimmy and looked at Rachel awaiting her answer.


    "Okay uncle but you have to promise me you will tell me as soon as I know the trip story"


    "Yes it is a promise"


    "What is exactly happening here? What trip are you two talking about?" Jimmy couldn''t contain his curiosity any more.


    "None of your business" Harry rudely replied.


    "Mom please answer me honestly, am I adopted?" Jimmy started overacting because of his dad''s rude behaviour.


    "Yes, me mom and dad once went out and saw you abandoned on the side of the road and decided to adopt you" Daniel answered Jim''s question.


    "Mom is that true?" Jimmy almost shouted.


    "Yes it is" Harry answered him this time.


    Daniel and Harry looked at each other and tried to hide their smiles.


    "Mooooooom" Jimmy again shouted.


    "Enough you two, Jimmy you are so old and yet you get bullied by your dad and Danny, your eyes look like your dad, isn''t that enough proof?"


    "But mom¡­"


    "Stop overreacting, unfortunately you are our biological son" Harry taunted his younger son.


    "Mom" Jimmy looked at Catherine as he felt wronged by his dad''s behaviour.


    "Harry enough, stop taunting him" Catherine looked very serious and Harry decided to stop troubling Jimmy.


    Rachel smiled seeing the banter between these four, she missed her parents and wished they were alive.


    After dinner they all went to chill in the living room and the three grandpas came back after having fun at The Eminent Club.


    "Grandpa , why are so late? I have been waiting for you since evening" Rachel fumed in anger, although Catherine tried to convince Rachel it is fine she still felt embarrassed overstaying their welcome.


    Grandpa laughed at her reaction and handed a bag to her, "Dear, take this bag. I have told our housekeeper to pack some clothes for both of us, I have picked it on the way back"


    She glared at him in confusion "What am I asking? And what you are replying to. We are supposed to go back to our house tonight."


    Michale interrupted her, "Rach, we three had a lot of fun today, it was just like being in a different and the most comfortable world, we want to discuss about that club so wanted to stay together so we decided we will crash again at Anthony''s house tonight" he then asked Catherine, "Is it fine if we all stay tonight too?"


    "Of course it is fine, rather I am happy as we can spend one more day together" she then looked at Daniel and winked, he smiled at his mother''s enthusiasm and thought, ''The day she will know I hid about our relationship from her, she will kill me''


    Rachel didn''t say anything as Michael too insisted but she very strictly warned her grandpa, "But grandpa tomorrow we have to go home as I have work on Monday"


    Her grandpa promised, "Tomorrow we will definitely go back, right after lunch, okay?"


    "Oh god grandpa, you invited yourself for lunch already?" Rachel was getting more annoyed with his behaviour.


    "Of course, no problem uncle, to be honest I want to keep all of you at my home permanently but since I need to give you all some space, I can''t" Catherine interjected to stop Rachel from scolding her grandpa.


    Jimmy had been curious to know why the grandpas looked so happy after visiting the club, so he finally asked "Grandpa, you said that club was a different world, what was that special about it?"


    The three grandpas then shared their experience without skipping on any details, they described the beauty of that place, shared all the activities that were available and which ones they experienced first hand, they informed how amazing the staff was, grandpas looked very enthusiastic and excited when they were talking about The Eminent Club.


    Everyone enjoyed knowing the details of their experience, "I wish I too could get a membership" Jimmy expressed his interest in joining it.


    "That is the beauty of this club, you don''t apply here for a membership, they will approach you if you are good enough to be a member there"


    "Woah, isn''t that offensive?" Daniel shared his opinion, just like Jimmy, Daniel too found it offensive.


    "Yes unfortunately it is but that is how they want to bring the premium and exclusiveness to their service, when I received the membership offer, I too didn''t share with the other two old men thinking they would feel left out and sad." Anthony explained.


    "Yeah and then Michael showed off how he got the premium membership offer and then me and Anthony too shared the news of receiving it too" James added.


    "Wow nice coincidence that the three of you got a membership in here, even if one of you was left out, I am sure the other two would not have accepted the membership offer at all." Catherine knew the three old men very well.


    "Well I am sure Anthony would have left us and gone for it, if we didn''t receive the offer." Anthony taunted his friend.


    "That''s not true, I was just showing off to tease you two, if you wouldn''t have been offered a membership then I too would have rejected mine" Michael furiously explained as he felt wronged.


    "Nonsense you would have definitely left us" James too teased him.


    "Hey, I would be all alone if I leave the two of you, so please don''t joke, I have no one except for you guys" Michael suddenly became emotional and therefore James and Anthony stopped teasing him.


    Anthony never married anyone and now after all these years he somewhere feels he missed out on having a family, wife, kids and grandkids, whenever he sees Anthony and James with their grandkids, he feels an emptiness in his heart and therefore he too started treating them as his own to fill that gap.


    "Should I bring some dessert for you three?" Catherine asked to end the awkward silence in the room.


    "No, we had dessert at the club after having dinner, we now want to go and discuss when to visit the club again and which activities to cover next time, there are so many options that we couldn''t explore everything in one day" Anthony answered his daughter-in-law and waved the brochure in his hand to explain they will be planning their next visit.


    Catherine smiled at their excitement and let them be, the three grandpas left and Rachel too decided to have a bath again and change into the clothes her grandpa brought from their home, it was a relief now for her as at least now she does not have to wear these thin clothes or narrow Daniel''s clothes from him.


    Harry and Catherine too went back to their rooms and Jimmy got a call from Amanda, he anxiously went out to the lawn area to answer it. Daniel understood why he hurriedly left and decided to let him be and he too got lost in his own thoughts.


    ...¡­


    Jimmy went to the lawn to attend the phone call from Amanda and he anxiously answered it.


    "Hello, Jimmy Morris" he answered the call like a professional to hide the anxiety.


    "Hi, Amanda here."


    "Yes ma''am?" He tried to sound as polite as he could.


    "Hey as we discussed in the morning today, I called to inform you the result"


    "Yes ma''am, so what have you decided?" His heartbeat was racing, since the director called him herself he was hoping the news was good, so he was going through a mixed set of emotions like anxiety, worry, excitement, fear.


    But the next moment after what he heard, he froze on his spot.


    "Sorry to let you know Mr. Morris, you didn''t make it to the final cut" This news dropped on him so suddenly that he felt like a cold bucket of water was poured all over him. He was speechless and he felt like his heart was shattered into pieces.


    Amanda understood what he must be going through so she continued explaining, "After you left, another person auditioned, he too was as good as you, to be honest this was one of the hard decisions I made and that''s why I decided to personally call you, you at least deserve to hear the news from me." she sadly explained, it was evident how bad she too was feeling, delivering this news to Jimmy.


    "Thank you so much for thinking that I am at least deserving of something" Jimmy chuckled at his own words and tried to joke to reduce the awkwardness.


    "Please don''t say that, we really liked your acting, we actually finalized on you as soon as you were done with the second act, the chemistry between you and Megan was great too but

 Chapter 124 - Overwhelmed With Emotions

    "Please don''t say that, we really liked your acting, we actually finalized on you as soon as you were done with the second act, the chemistry between you and Megan was great too but the guy who came after you, he was indeed a gay and added more natural element to the role, it was obvious from your personality that you are straight, this is the main reason why we chose him, both you guys were good at acting but he stood out for this reason." Amanda gave him a more clear picture of what went wrong.


    "No problem Ma''am, I understand, the natural element is always beneficial to the script as it brings the best out of a person. Also, I am really glad to hear all of this personally from you, till date whenever I was rejected I used to get to know from other people and that too indirectly, so I feel privileged to get the rejection news personally from you" Jimmy tried to sound composed and he even smiled but small drops of tears were forming near his eyes, he wiped away those tears and thanked Amanda again.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Morris, you are a very talented actor and you have a bright future ahead of you, I am sure you will get more opportunities to prove yourself." She tried to encourage him.


    "Thank you Ma''am, I hope you too will consider me in future if there is any role that you think would suit me." He tried to speak normally hiding the sadness that was flowing through him.


    "Sure I will, also Mr. Morris I wanted some advice from you"


    "Sure" Jim wondered what advice an amazing writer / director would need from him.


    "I am planning to enter the world of acting, as you know I already aced direction, then I entered writing and I am excelling in this field too, so what do you think? Should I target acting next and explore the nitty gritty of the field?"


    "Umm Ma''am I am not sure as I have never seen your acting skills, if I see that I can provide you with better advice."


    "What are you saying Mr. Morris, you have already seen my acting skills, that is the reason why I am seeking advice from you. Why else will I ask for your advice?"


    Jimmy scratched his brain and tried to recollect when he saw her acting, he tried to remember if he saw her acting during the auditions today but no matter how hard he thought, he just couldn''t remember anything.


    "I am sorry Ma''am but I can''t recollect where or when I saw you acting somewhere."


    "Just now Mr. Morris, few minutes back"


    Jim was even more confused, "Ma''am I am sorry but you are confusing me."


    Amanda who was sounding sad and guilty till now suddenly started laughing loudly, "Mr Morris are you seriously this innocent?" she joked with him


    "I am sorry but what is happening?" Jimmy was curious to know why Amanda''s behavior took a sudden turn.


    "After how you acted today, did you really think we would select someone else or anyone else over you?" Now Amanda sounded more serious but it was friendly the way she talked.


    "Umm no but some gay auditioned for it and he added a natural element to the role right?" Jimmy questioned her back.


    "That was a lie I came up with to convince you that you are indeed rejected"


    "Wait, does that mean¡­" Jimmy couldn''t complete his question as now again his heart was pounding fast against his chest.


    "Yes it means you are my Rick" Amanda completed his statement in her style.


    Jimmy was speechless and he couldn''t believe what he heard, a moment back he was damn broken and for a second he even thought it was Megan who said she doesn''t want to act with Jimmy because of his earlier behavior, he started thinking where exactly he went wrong but now after hearing what Amanda just said, he couldn''t process it, her words were still going on in his mind and he was still in shock.


    "Jim, you there?" Amanda asked with concern as there was no reply from Jim and there was complete silence at the other end.


    "Yes Ma''am, I am here" Jimmy came back to his senses.


    "Please call me Amanda." she ordered him.


    "Thank you so much Amanda, I promise I won''t disappoint you" He was not sure what else to say.


    "I am sure you won''t, we really liked your performance, to be honest we wanted to announce the result right after your audition but it would have been unfair to other people who came to audition after you so we gave a chance to everyone but of course no one nailed the character of Rick the way you did."


    "I am overwhelmed to be honest after listening to what you are saying."


    "You deserve to be"


    "Thank you once again"


    "Also Jim, we are planning to start the rehearsals soon so tomorrow we held a session for you all to meet each other, so please reach the same theater as today at sharp 10 am tomorrow."


    "Sure Ma''am"


    "Amanda" she commanded.


    "Sure Amanda, I''ll be on time"


    They hung up the call and Jimmy was overwhelmed with emotions, it was his first real acting role that he landed on, he couldn''t believe himself, he actually got the role he had been practicing for, for almost a week.


    For the first time in his life everything was falling into place for him, it was his lucky week, on Monday he landed a big project with the Tanakas and now on Saturday he got a role in one of the most anticipated plays under an amazing writer / director.


    Jim stood still at the same spot, he was still processing what happened, he was both happy and shocked at the same time because he knew how hard he worked for this role and secondly he wanted a big break which would be possible only if he worked with a good director and played a substantial role. Amanda is a very renowned writer and director, every artist hopes to work with her so he felt lucky to get a chance to work with her.


    Jimmy was so excited he had to share this news with someone or he would burst out. He quickly messaged Daniel and Rachel and asked them to come to the lawn area.


    Daniel and Rachel reached the lawn immediately and saw Jimmy standing there, his back facing him.


    Rachel looked at Daniel and raised her eyebrows questioning him what happened and why did Jimmy call them.


    Daniel shrugged his shoulders implying he has no idea.


    "Jim" Rachel softly called him and he turned around, he had tears in his eyes.


    Daniel got worried but Jim quickly hugged him and cried. Jimmy was so overwhelmed that he had tears and once he saw his brother, he vented out all the emotions he was going through in the form of tears.


    Daniel hugged him and rubbed his back, he was very worried as Jimmy doesn''t cry until and unless something serious happened, the last time he saw him cry like this was when their mom and dad were in danger. After that day Jimmy never cried again.


    "Jim what happened?" Daniel finally asked in worry


    "I am sorry, I am just too overwhelmed with emotions" Jimmy smiled between his tears.


    "Please tell me what happened?" Daniel was running out of patience.


    "The audition that I went for today, I¡­" Jimmy paused for the dramatic effect and looked at Rachel and Daniel hoping for them to complete it.


    "You didn''t get it?" Rachel sadly guessed as he was crying.


    Jimmy then looked at Daniel who smiled at him and hugged him, "Congratulations on landing the role"


    Rachel was confused but then realized those tears earlier were tears of joy.


    "Oh my goodness Jim, congratulations, I am so happy you got it, you really worked hard for it." she too hugged him.


    "Yeah I just got a call from my director, she pranked me and told me I didn''t get it but then revealed that I got the role, that''s the reason so many emotions flowed through me, I thought I lost the role, my hard work all went into drain is what I thought and then I got what I lost and that feeling is something you guys, when you think you lost something and you will never get it but then unexpectedly you actually get it, that feeling is the best feeling." Jimmy explained his feelings.


    Rachel and Daniel smiled and were genuinely happy for Jimmy.


    "This seems like your lucky week Jim" Rachel exclaimed.


    "I know right? That''s exactly what I thought" he couldn''t stop smiling.


    "It calls for a celebration, let''s tell everyone else." Daniel suggested.


    "No no, please Danny not now, I''ll surprise them later" Jimmy had other plans in store for his family

 Chapter 125 - Crossing The Line?

    "No no, please Danny not now, I''ll surprise them later" Jimmy had other plans in store and also his family is happy that he landed a project earlier this week, if they will know he has not given up on his passion for acting and is pursuing it in parallel, they might advise him to not take it up.


    Currently he didn''t want all of this happening with him, he wanted to manage it all by himself and then tell his family or rather show it to them by handling everything well.


    Daniel respected his decision and agreed to keep it a secret and so did Rachel.


    "How will you manage the new project and rehearsals? Have you figured it out or not? How are you going to balance the both?" Danny asked him back to back questions as he was concerned how his baby brother would manage everything.


    "Don''t worry bro, rehearsals will happen during the evening so after work I will go for practice and during the day I''ll work on the project and Rachel too is here to help me out if I face any hurdles, right Rach?"


    "Of course I''ll guide you, have fun and nail your rehearsals"


    "See? It is all sorted"


    "Fine, all the best Jim"


    After some time all three decided to go to sleep, Harry and Catherine were already gone to their room and the three grandpas were busy in their own world.


    Jimmy was very excited so he went to read the script before sleeping early as he doesn''t want to be late the next day.


    Rachel too went back to her room, she went to brush before sleeping as she had a lot of desserts and was scared of cavities, after she was done and came back to her room she was surprised and almost shouted.


    Daniel was resting on her bed.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" she surprisingly asked him, she was startled to suddenly find him there.


    "I was missing my girlfriend so I came here to sleep with her"


    "What?" She widened her eyes in shock.


    "Why are you that surprised? Have you forgotten today morning too we slept together." He said as a matter-of-fact.


    "Yeah but that was morning, but this is night." she suddenly felt shy after completing her sentence.


    "What''s the difference? Does something happen during the night time that does not happen in the morning?" he asked her, grinning from one ear to another.


    She understood he was having fun so she didn''t respond.


    Daniel laughed at her reaction and signaled her to come to him. She rolled her eyes at him but went onto the bed and sat next to him.


    Daniel had been worried about Rachel since he conversed with Patrick, his mind was not at peace and he knew he won''t be able to sleep tonight if Rachel was not next to him, so he decided to be shameless and sleep with her.


    He turned his body to face her, he lied on the one side and she sat facing him.


    "Dan, Is everything alright with you?" she softly asked him, stroking his hair.


    "Of course, what happened?" Daniel rested his head on his elbow and smiled at Rachel just like he usually does.


    "You seemed really off today, although you were acting all normal, I could sense you were worried about something." Rachel was still stroking his hair.


    Daniel was surprised at her question, today he deliberately acted the way he always does to ensure no one at home realizes there is something wrong with him, he thought Jimmy was the only guy who could see through him and didn''t expect Rachel too to notice the change.


    He lovingly caressed her cheek with his thumb, "I love you" the words naturally came out from his heart.


    "Don''t change the topic" Rachel got angry.


    Daniel chuckled at her reaction and pulled her towards him, she didn''t resist.


    He hugged her while sleeping and honestly told her, "I hate lying to you Rachel, so I''ll try my best to be as honest as I can."


    She lifted her head and looked at him, waiting for him to speak more.


    "Yes I am indeed worried about something" He honestly informed her.


    "And what is it?" she asked him but he did not respond.


    "Am I crossing the line? Am I being too nosy?" she couldn''t help but ask him, they just started dating each other, it hasn''t even been 24 hours yet and she already started asking him personal questions so she was scared he would think of her as the nosy girlfriend.


    Daniel smiled at her innocence and couldn''t help it but capture her lips in his, he softly sucked and nibbled on her lips for a few seconds and then he pulled himself back before he would lose control of himself.


    "There is no line between us and never bother yourself with such things, you can always ask me whatever you want. Also you are just being concerned about me, not nosy, the reason I can''t tell you why I am not fine is because I don''t want to worry you, that''s it."


    "Aren''t we supposed to be sharing everything with each other?"


    "Yes we are, give me some time, when the time is right, I''ll tell you everything, okay?"


    Daniel too was not willing to hide all of this from her but James had a good point, after knowing everything she will live in fear and there is so much information being hidden from her, if he has to tell her everything then he needs to do that from the beginning and it was also James'' right to reveal everything to his granddaughter and not Daniel''s, so he had to keep quiet no matter what.


    "Okay" she hugged him and slept next to him.


    He kept his one hand below her head and hugged her waist with his other hand, she too hugged him tightly and placed her head on his firm chest.


    "Good night Rach" he kissed her on the head.


    "Good night Dan" she lifted her head and pecked him on his lips and again shyly hid her head on his chest.


    Daniel smiled at her cute action and lovingly stroked her hair.


    Then they fell asleep in each other''s arms. Daniel too was able to sleep peacefully as Rachel was with him


    ¡­


    Emily''s apartment


    After spending his entire day with Emily and Patrick, Matt finally left for his home.


    He was sleepy and very happy as he spent the entire day with his friends, he had breakfast, lunch and dinner at Emily''s home. As soon as his body touched the soft bed, he fell asleep.


    "I thought Matt will sleep here itself" Patrick sarcastically joked as Matt didn''t leave once he came to Emily''s house for breakfast in the morning and only left a few minutes back that too to sleep.


    "He can''t fall asleep anywhere else except for on his bed" Emily explained.


    "It seems you two got very close after our breakup" Patrick sulkily commented on their close friendship.


    Emily laughed seeing his expressions, "Are you jealous?" She hugged him tightly.


    "Yes, I am" he was honest with her.


    "You should not be, I and Matt were always this close, our break up has got nothing to do with it." she continued hugging him.


    He tightly hugged her and asked the question that had been bothering him, "Does Matt know the real reason behind our breakup?"


    Emily was surprised why Patrick suddenly asked her something like this, she lifted her head and looked at him, "Yeah he does" Emily answered him


    "Hmm I felt the same."


    "How did you find out he knows?" She was there with them the entire day today and Matt didn''t mention anything about her and Patrick''s break up so she wondered how Pat got an idea about it.


    "During the reunion, he hinted at it"


    "Oh, sorry Pat, I had to tell him, he used his connections and found my medical reports and then he confronted me and I broke down when he asked me and I told him everything." She explained everything.


    He stroked her back, "It''s okay, don''t apologize, I am glad you had someone to rely on."


    "Yeah and don''t worry we are only good friends, he has been rooting for us all the time and he treats me like his sister."


    "Good to know, I would have killed him if he made a move on my girlfriend."


    Emily laughed at his words and kissed him, he too kissed her back and they moved to the bed.


    "Did you buy a condom?" she asked him between those kisses.


    "Did I leave your home at all today?" He sarcastically questioned her.


    "No. You should have though" she got upset


    "Ems I have something to discuss" Patrick tucked a strand of her hair behind the ear and ignored her suggestion.


    "What is it?" Emily got worried as to what he will discuss now.

 Chapter 126 - Control Our Urges

    "Ems I have something to discuss" Patrick tucked a strand of her hair behind the ear and ignored her suggestion.


    "What is it?" Emily got worried as to what he will discuss now.


    "Since we just recently started our relationship again I think we should control our urges and keep our hands off each other till our relationship becomes stable." This had been on his mind since morning and he finally got some alone time with her to discuss it and that was the reason he didn''t go out and buy condoms, if he does that then he won''t be able to control himself.


    "Why?" she pouted at him.


    "Because I don''t want either of us to feel that we gave in to our physical urges and got together just to satisfy our desires." He patiently explained his point.


    "How does that even matter?"


    "It matters Ems, for our future it does matter, we should work on stabilizing our relationship at an emotional level, which would be possible only if we don''t give in to our physical needs."


    "Pat I am honestly not able to understand your point."


    "Okay, let me explain it in a better way, for example if we are discussing something that is awkward for us, then we might just jump on to each other and have sex, we might go for rounds and rounds of sex until we are too tired to talk and then we will fall asleep and we won''t complete our discussion and we would avoid it altogether, which I don''t want, we should rather face the awkwardness and try to get over it instead of ignoring it. Now you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, you don''t want us to use our desires as an escapism from reality."


    "On point" Patrick was relieved that she got his point.


    "Done, I respect your opinion, so till what base should we get physical?"


    "First base, we will only occasionally kiss each other, that''s it, nothing more than that"


    "Okay done"


    Emily accepted his decision as it did make sense and she too doesn''t want Patrick only to satisfy herself but she wants him as a whole.


    Then they talked for some time before sleeping.


    "Good night Ems"


    "Good night Pat"


    They slept.


    ¡­


    Next Day Morning, Sunday


    Morris'' Mansion


    Daniel felt something soft touch his face and he woke up but didn''t open his eyes, he could feel soft fingers caressing his face, he understood Rachel is awake and she is enjoying herself, then he felt her thumb feeling his lips, "Want to taste them?" his sudden question startled her and he slowly opened his eyes to look at her surprised face, she looked embarrassed and he enjoyed seeing her like this.


    "Sorry, I was just¡­" she didn''t know how to explain her behaviour.


    Rachel woke up around thirty minutes back but couldn''t get off the bed as Daniel hugged her very tightly and she was worried he would wake up if she forcefully got out of his embrace.


    So, she decided to enjoy the view in front of her and started observing his face, after some time subconsciously she started caressing his cheeks and was enjoying the touch of his skin on her fingers. He was peacefully sleeping so she became more courageous and started enjoying herself, when she saw his pink thin lips, she wanted to feel them but he is sleeping so she didn''t want to peck him so instead she just ran her thumb across it but she got startled when he suddenly asked, "Want to taste them?" and he opened his eyes, she was so embarrassed that she stuttered, "Sorry, I was just¡­"


    Daniel smiled at her reaction and kissed her on the cheek, "Enjoy me as much as you want, don''t apologize. There are even better assets on me than my lips that you can touch and enjoy"


    She got all red when she heard his words, "Shameless"


    "Only for you" He grinned at her.


    She got out of his arms, "Leave before anyone comes" she headed to the washroom to brush and wash her face.


    "No one is going to come here"


    "Still leave" she shouted from the washroom


    "I have a better idea" Then he went and opened the washroom door which was unlocked and saw her washing her face.


    There was sopa all over her face so she didn''t ask him anything and got startled to see him standing behind her after she washed her face.


    "Dan, don''t startle me like this."


    "Then how should I startle you?" He hugged her from behind.


    "You should never startle me in any way."


    "That''s not fair." Daniel pouted at her.


    She laughed seeing him pout from the mirror opposite to her, "What is not fair?"


    "You startle me so many times yet I never complain."


    She turned around to face him, she felt wrongly accused, "Excuse me when the hell did I startle you?" she looked angry.


    "When you initiated our first kiss, then today morning when you were molesting me¡­"


    "Hey how was that molesting?"


    "You made improper sexual advance onto me."


    "By touching your face?"


    "Yes"


    "You should really work on your definition of molesting"


    Daniel laughed and pecked her on the lips, "Get ready fast and meet me at the breakfast table."


    "Okay and what was the better idea you earlier had?"


    "Let''s bath together" He winked at her.


    "Get out" she shouted


    Daniel laughed at her reaction and went to his room to freshen up, he was kidding and had no such intentions.


    After he left, Rachel sadly muttered, "Fuck he was just kidding, for this relationship to move forward I always have to take the initiative I guess."


    She too freshened up and wore her clothes that grandpa brought from their home.


    She went downstairs and found everyone gathered at the dining table for breakfast.


    Everyone was dressed casually except for Jimmy, who was well dressed and was eating his breakfast in a hurry.


    Catherine shouted at him, "Jim eat slowly, why are you in a hurry?"


    "Because it is already 9 am and I have to reach at sharp 10" he didn''t realize he was supposed to lie.


    "Where do you have to reach at sharp 10 on a sunday?" Catherine questioned him in surprise.


    "Umm that¡­" Jimmy realized the blunder.


    "He is going out with me and Rachel, we are going out to buy some decor for my new home and we have to reach the shopping complex by sharp 10." Daniel chimed in their conversation.


    "Wait what?"


    "Mom we three are going to shop for my house decor, and will have lunch outside and I''ll go back to my home directly from there."


    Catherine nodded her head and thought why is Jimmy third wheeling them but decided to not say anything as that might make Rachel feel uncomfortable, she then turned towards James and Michael, "Then uncle James and uncle Michael why don''t you stay for lunch too, anyhow Rachel will reach home in the evening?"


    They agreed but Rachel interrupted them and warned her grandpa, "Grandpa please come home by evening, from tomorrow I will be busy with a project so please don''t be late."


    She turned towards Catherine and said "Thanks a lot aunty, I have enjoyed these two days here, time has passed so quickly that I didn''t even realize it was already Sunday. Once again thanks a lot for hosting us."


    Catherine smiled and replied "I am also feeling the same, two days passed away so quickly and we all got to spend so much time with each other. We all are always busy with our daily routine, I think we should all meet like this once a month"


    Michael liked the idea and he declared, "Guys, I love Catherine''s idea from next month onwards we will all spend two days like this. Next month let''s meet at my place." He excitedly suggested.


    Jimmy agreed "Yes grandpa, let''s do that and I will help you in arranging things."


    Daniel and Rachel too promised to help him plan it out.


    Michael got very excited with the thought of them spending more time again.


    His friends understood his emotions and everyone agreed to meet again at Michael''s house next month.


    Anthony then asked Daniel to meet him before leaving and promised it would take only fifteen minutes and he agreed.


    After eating breakfast, Jimmy said he had to be at the shopping complex by 10 am so he would leave first and asked Daniel and Rachel to come together.


    Catherine wondered why he has to reach by 10 am sharp but then thought it must be related to some discount offer as Jimmy loves such offers and discounts. When he was young he used to order pizzas only on Fridays as there was a heavy discount that day.


    Catherine smiled to herself and helplessly shook her head thinking her grown up son is still so childish and his habits didn''t change.

 Chapter 127 - It Was My Fault

    Catherine remembered something and asked Daniel, "Danny, I will send one of our cooks to your flat, it will be more convenient for you, right?"


    Danny made weird faces and quickly denied her suggestion, "No mom, please don''t send anyone, I will manage by myself, don''t take away my privacy from me."


    "Cook will be a great help."


    "I can manage mom"


    Catherine taunted him, "Fine, do as you wish, you anyway never listen to me"


    After everyone finished their breakfast, Daniel went to meet his grandpa and everyone else went to the living room.


    "What happened grandpa?" Daniel asked him after closing the door.


    "Danny I think it''s time you break the promise you made to yourself." Anthony directly came on point.


    "What happened suddenly?"


    "I am sure you already know about the dead body that was found on Friday and that victim had a piece of paper in his pocket, which was an article on Rachel"


    "How do you know?" Daniel looked surprised.


    "You think Patrick is the only source we have?"


    "Did you share it with the other two old men?" Daniel was more worried about James knowing it.


    "No, I thought Patrick would inform James about it but looking at his cheerful mood from the last two days I understood he didn''t, so I too did not mention anything to either of the two."


    "Actually I requested Patrick not to tell him anything until and unless we have more information."


    "Okay, if that''s the decision you took then it must be right."


    "No grandpa not all decisions of mine are right" Daniel closed his eyes in pain recollecting something.


    "Danny it was not your fault¡­"


    Daniel interrupted his grandpa, "It was my fault grandpa, you need to accept it."


    "Danny¡­"


    "Please grandpa, let''s not talk about it"


    "Okay but I think you might have to come back if you want to really protect Rachel, you very well know you can''t do so by staying out of it, you have to get in if you want to be more powerful."


    "I''ll think about it grandpa but I can''t promise anything."


    "You thinking about it is more than enough for me, thank you Danny"


    "Don''t be so formal, grandpa"


    Then they came out and after talking to everyone for some time, Daniel and Rachel left for shopping.


    Catherine happily saw them leaving together and turned towards Harry and rejoiced, "Dear, don''t they look made for each other?"


    "Yes they do" Harry agreed.


    "I am so glad they are enjoying each other''s company, they remind me of our days"


    "True"


    "I wish Liz and Will were here"


    "Me too" he hugged his wife, "We should be glad that although they are no more with us but the two are atleast together."


    "Hmm that''s true"


    Daniel and Rachel settled in the car and left for shopping, "What happened to you?" she suddenly asked him.


    "What happened to me?"


    "You looked normal but after meeting your grandpa you look lost."


    He was again surprised and wondered if he could ever hide anything from her.


    "How can you see through me? I am feeling uncomfortable now." He joked to lighten the mood.


    "Come on Dan"


    "Yeah there is something but I promise you, when the time¡­"


    "When the time is right, I''ll tell you everything, okay?" she completed the rest of his sentence.


    He laughed at her, "My woman is so smart."


    "Of course she is." Rachel agreed.


    "Woah so you accept you are my woman?" Daniel was surprised.


    "Yes just like you are my man" she smiled at him.


    "True" he patted her on the head and drove towards the mall.


    ...


    Megan''s House [Sunday Morning]


    Megan was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Since it was a Sunday she prepared hers and her boyfriend Ronald''s favourite food.


    She was very happy and excited as they finally locked the second lead opposite her and the team will be meeting at 10 am today, Amanda decided it would be an introductory and bonding session between the cast and crew of their play.


    So she woke up early to have breakfast with her boyfriend as she doesn''t know when she will be back home.


    From Monday onwards rehearsals are going to be started so the play writer and director Amanda called everyone on Sunday. They were already lacking behind the schedule as until last night they couldn''t find the perfect actor to play Rick''s character, but now since they did so Amanda didn''t want to waste any time and wanted to begin the practice soon.


    Megan entered the bedroom and saw Ronald, her boyfriend was still sleeping, she woke him up twice but yet he continued lying on the bed not opening his eyes.


    She went to him and lovingly kissed him on the cheeks "Baby it is 8 am, please wake up. I have prepared your favourite breakfast" she stroked his back and tried to wake him up.


    Instead he pulled her towards him and hugged her tightly "Come and sleep with me, you know I hate to wake up early on Sundays." he cuddled her and continued sleeping.


    "Baby did you forget again? I am supposed to leave in an hour, Amanda called us to meet the cast."


    He suddenly opened his eyes and stopped hugging her, "Are you rubbing it in my face that you have a job now and I don''t." He taunted her as he too was a struggling actor and was waiting to land a lead role.


    "Ronald what nonsense are you spouting, just wake up and come for breakfast, I got up early and made our favourites, please don''t spoil my mood." Megan headed towards the breakfast table.


    He too then got up and went to the dining area after freshening up, she handed him a cup of coffee, which he gladly accepted and they drank it in silence.


    Then Megan served him the breakfast she made, "I am sorry" Ronald apologized for his behaviour earlier.


    "It''s okay, I am used to your daily taunts."


    "Come on Megan." He got annoyed with her taunts.


    "Fine, let''s talk about something else." She had to compromise as she was in a good mood and she didn''t intend to start her first day at the play with a sour mood.


    "You were looking very excited today, I thought you will be irritated to go out and work on Sundays." Ronald changed the topic as he could see she was not in a good mood and he wanted to talk about anything to not have her nagging or taunting him.


    "I know I hate working on Sundays but I am really excited today as finally we will be starting the shoot from tomorrow, Ronald I won''t be able to spend as much time with you as before so please bear with it and try to adjust."


    "What the fuck do you mean by ''try to adjust'', I am the one who always adjusts." No matter how hard he tries to control his anger he just can''t, Megan''s words always provoke him.


    "Ronald I meant normal adjustments, why are you overreacting?" Megan didn''t understand what she said to trigger him.


    "I am not overreacting Meg, but since you landed the second lead role you never miss an opportunity to taunt me or shoot me down." Ronald was agitated now.


    "You have no right to react this way, I told you in advance I am auditioning for this role and later I even asked you to audition for the role opposite to me, but you didn''t even try to make an attempt, or else you might have landed that role and we would have been working together" she too argued back.


    "Are you kidding me? You wanted me to play the role of a gay person? That gay character? Are you out of your mind?"


    He is six feet tall with a well built personality. He had all the physical attributes to play a lead role so he was not ready to settle for anything lower.


    He and Megan met during one of the auditions they went for and began dating, they were in the relationship for a year and started living together since a month as Ronald had nowhere to go and he couldn''t afford living alone so they found a small affordable apartment for themselves.


    They live far from the main city as the prices in this area are lower, so Megan woke up early as it takes her an hour to reach the theater.


    "What''s wrong with Rick''s character?" She crossed her arms in front of her chest and questioned him angrily.


    "Rick is a gay character. Ronald never plays gay roles, am I a fool to play these type of cheap roles" He yelled at her.


    "Ronald that role had so many shades that it has the ability to bring out the best in an actor. It is not a cheap role."


    "Meg I am not having the same argument again, I am meant to be a lead actor not a sidekick."

 Chapter 128 - Hotter And Better Looking

    "Ronald that role had so many shades that it has the ability to bring out the best in an actor. It is not a cheap role."


    "Meg I am not having the same argument again, I am meant to be a lead actor not a sidekick."


    "So, are you saying I am a sidekick in this play?" She was offended by his choice of words.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" He rudely hurt her with his words.


    "You didn''t even hear about my character and you are already making your own judgement?"


    Ronald continued eating breakfast and didn''t reply to her question, he preferred ignoring her instead.


    Megan was not the one to keep quiet and take his shit so she taunted him, "If one really wants to be an actor they should be willing to play all kinds of role and not be choosy then only one''s talent will be appreciated by public, anyway I am glad we have found one perfect person for this role"


    Ronald chuckled at her words, "I am sure the one playing that role is a gay in real life as only gays can play that role." He made fun of the new actor hired for the role of Rick.


    ''We got the best actor and he is straight and let me tell you something, he is hotter and better looking than you.'' She wanted to tell him this but she decided to keep quiet for the sake of their relationship.


    After finishing the breakfast she headed outside.


    "At what time will you come?" He asked her when she was at the door.


    "I am not sure but probably I''ll be late."


    "I am planning to watch the new movie that was released recently, should I book tickets for you?" He calmly asked her.


    "I am not sure, I will call you after the meeting don''t plan anything till then"


    "Carry the keys as I may go out to meet my friends"


    "Try to stay away from them Ronald, they are not a good company."


    "Meg please mind your own business, don''t be that annoying girlfriend who tells her boyfriend what to do and what not to do."


    "I was advising you for your own good, you are a grown up man and you can make your own decisions." After saying this she left the apartment and drove to the theater.


    She was listening to some light classical music while driving to keep her mind calm, this early morning argument with Ronald really ruined her mood. Just then she got a call from her mom.


    Since morning she was in a hurry to go for the meeting and to prepare breakfast so she couldn''t talk to her mom.


    It was a routine to call her mom on every Sunday morning which she failed to do so her mom called her instead.


    "Hi dear, forgot to call your mom?"


    "Sorry mom, I was busy so I was planning to call you at night."


    "At least drop a message in that case, you worry me by not calling."


    "Sorry mom"


    "It''s okay, are you driving now?"


    "Yes mom"


    "How many times I have told you not to talk while driving." She scolded her daughter.


    "Yeah, and if I don''t answer the call then you complain."


    "Okay okay, I am a nagging mother who troubles you a lot, happy."


    "Chill mom"


    "Fine, drive now and all the best, I''ll talk to you at night, drive safe"


    Her mom then cut the call.


    While driving Megan thought about her parents. She was an only child to them, they reside in a small town near London.


    Both her parents are professors in the same university and she too completed her education from there. She did her masters in English literature and also studied theater as an extracurricular.


    During her childhood she used to participate in plays and had a passion for acting later she decided to pursue this passion and decided to make a career in acting and become an actress.


    Her parents supported her dreams but they had only one condition and that was for her to complete her education first.


    After graduating she moved to London around two years back, she knew the struggles of becoming an actor but she was ready to go through it. She worked in a university as an assistant professor to one of the literature professors and used to attend auditions taking out time from her busy schedule.


    After a year, she started getting small roles and that''s how her career in this field started. She knew the value of each and every role and therefore she always grabbed every single opportunity which came her way.


    After struggling for almost two years she finally landed the second lead role in Amanda''s play. Megan did a small role in one of the plays, although her role was short it would have a good impact, Amanda happened to attend it and asked her to audition for her upcoming women oriented play which Megan was more than happy to audition for.


    Then Megan nailed that role and landed her first dream project.


    She was very happy because she got an opportunity to work with a renowned director like Amanda and she hoped this to be the biggest break in her career.


    After an hour she reached the theater and unlike yesterday the parking was easily available. She quickly parked her car and went inside, Amanda does not like people who are not punctual, she was already late yesterday but since Amanda focused on Jim''s acting she ignored it and that''s why she ensured to reach the place today on time.


    ...


    When she entered the theater she saw everyone was already present, she checked the time and she herself was 10 minutes early and these people came even before her, she smiled as it implied how seriously everyone took this play and respected Amanda.


    "Wow our second lead is here" Amanda announced and everyone looked at Megan who was dressed up in an orange full sleeved top paired with a cream colored long skirt, her hair was left open and she looked beautiful.


    "Now let me introduce you all" Amanda took the stage and Megan went and sat in one of the empty chairs in the auditorium.


    Amanda pointed at a beautiful woman who sat next to Jimmy and introduced her, "Hello all, please meet Zoey, our main lead in this play."


    On being introduced Zoey stood up from her seat confidently and bowed to everyone in the room and waved her hand, she was dressed up in a off shoulder knee length black dress, she looked smokin hot with her hair left open.


    Amanda continued, "Zoey is a talented actress. She played the second lead role in a television series. Her love for theater is what made her audition for our play and she was very impressive during her audition and has been chosen for the lead role."


    Then Amanda pointed to a handsome man sitting silently in the corner seat of the first row, "Please meet Leo, our main lead."


    A handsome man around 5''10 feet tall, wearing a blue t-shirt and black jeans stood up from his seat, his hair looked messy and was covering his forehead, instead of looking weird he was looking more handsome.


    "Leo worked in many plays and this is sixth play where he is playing the lead role but the first for him as an antagonist, he played a protagonist in all his previous plays and wanted to explore other genres and that''s how he showed interest in this play and after few rounds of auditions he was chosen after beating many competitors."


    Leo too bowed at everyone and sat back in his chair.


    Amanda next pointed at Megan and introduced her, "She is Megan, the second lead of this play." Megan too followed the suit and bowed to everyone.


    "Megan studied theater in college and did many plays, this is her first play as the second lead, she is an impressive actress so I requested her to audition for the role which she did and she did a great job at it and bagged this role."


    Then in the end she pointed at Jimmy who was sitting next to Zoey, the lead actress, "And this is the star of our play, Jim, he plays the second lead in this play." He was surprised as she called him the star of this play but he composed himself, stood up and bowed to everyone.


    "Jim is a businessman but has a passion for acting so he auditioned for the second lead role and his audition moved everyone who was present here yesterday and we finally got the actor we had been looking for. Now finally we can commence the rehearsals from tomorrow."


    The cast and the crew present there clapped at the announcement of rehearsals starting soon.


    Zoey looked at Jim who had been sitting next to her, initially she didn''t bother to look at him but...

 Chapter 129 - We Supply Goods

    The cast and the crew present there clapped at the announcement of rehearsals starting soon.


    Zoey looked at Jim who had been sitting next to her, initially she didn''t bother to look at him but when Amanda said he is a businessman, it intrigued her interest and she took a proper look at this young handsome man, what she saw was a charming looking youngster, he was taller and more handsome than Leo, the actor who plays the lead role and was cast opposite her. She just looked at him and smiled to herself.


    After formal introductions from Amanda everyone mingled and started interacting with each other, the crew who are in charge of costumes, make-up, logistics too introduced themselves to the cast.


    Jim had always been an extrovert so he interacted well with the crew whereas Megan, Zoey and Leo just stood silently and just listened as they were not sure what to talk about.


    Seeing these three stand silently, Amanda helplessly shook her head and thought, ''Even though these people are newbies they all have starry attitudes.'' and when she looked at Jimmy she thought, ''He is going to be the most unique actor in the industry'' and smiled seeing him treating everyone fairly.


    "So, what are you four discussing about?" She asked her four lead actors.


    Jimmy honestly answered her, "I didn''t interact with my co-stars yet they all seem shy." He then smiled at the other three.


    Zoey too smiled back but Megan and Leo were taken aback by his frankness.


    "I am glad to be working with experienced actors like you three." Jimmy tried to make good relations with them.


    "It is my pleasure." Zoey smiled at him and added, "If I may ask you, have you given up on your business to be an actor?"


    Since the moment Zoey got to know Jimmy was a businessman she took an extra interest in him.


    "No, I have not given up on it, actually it is more like I can''t."


    "Oh then how will you manage the two?" Zoey looked concerned for him and Jim was a bit surprised as never anyone showed any kind of worry or concern towards him this way except for his family.


    "I''ll work in the morning and join rehearsals in the evening."


    "That''s going to be very hectic." She stroked his arm to make him feel better.


    ''Woah, why the hell does it seem like she is making a move on me'' Jimmy kind of freaked out and then shook away this thought assuming he is just overthinking but unbeknownst to him the other two people, Megan and Leo had similar thoughts, but unlike Jimmy they were sure Zoey was hitting on him.


    "Yeah but I can manage." Jimmy awkwardly told her.


    "May I know what business you are into?" Zoey''s nagging questions continued but since he was meeting her for the first time and she is his colleague now they need to work together so he decided to answer her questions patiently.


    "We are into various business fields, have you heard about Morris Industries?"


    "Yes I did" Zoey''s eyes brightened.


    Seeing her expression Jimmy had a bad feeling so he lied, "Yeah we supply goods to them." He was not sure why but he wanted to lie to her and not let her know he is a Morris and since Amanda too called him Jim and not Mr. Morris, so he decided to lie.


    "Wow that''s amazing" Zoey was a bit disappointed as initially she thought he owns Morris industries but then she told herself that being associated with them too is a big deal.


    "Umm but yesterday¡­" Megan spoke up and she wanted to say, ''but yesterday Amanda introduced you as Mr. Morris.'' but Jimmy interrupted her as he knew what she would say, "Yeah yesterday why you two were not here? I too have the same query as Megan."


    Seeing him desperately change the topic Megan took the hint and kept quiet.


    "Oh that, Amanda had been taking auditions for second lead for a long time and no one was finalized so she asked us to not come every time and take the break now because one we start rehearsals it is going to be very hectic but Megan had to come as they are selecting for an actor to play opposite to her and Amanda had to check the chemistry." Zoey explained why she couldn''t be here, Jim just nodded his head, he already had an idea this would be the reason but he wanted to divert Megan''s question.


    Jimmy then excused himself and went to Amanda and requested to have a word with her.


    "Yes Jim?"


    "Ma''am can I request you to not mention to anyone that I am a Morris?"


    "Sure you can but what happened?"


    "Nothing ma''am just don''t want anyone to treat me differently."


    Amanda was impressed by his attitude and agreed to it and also asked Jimmy to call her Amanda instead of ma''am.


    Yesterday when she called him Morris not many of the crew people were present and they didn''t bother themselves with it so he didn''t worry about them but the next minute he went to Megan who was checking her phone.


    "Hey can I have a word with you?"


    Megan looked at him and agreed.


    "Can you please not tell anyone I am a Morris?"


    "Why? Isn''t that a good thing? Why do you want to hide it?"


    "Well I just don''t want people to treat me differently." He gave her the same answer he gave to Amanda.


    "Really?" Her question surprised him as he expected her to be impressed just like Amanda was.


    "Umm yeah"


    "Who are you kidding? You saw how Zoey was taking an interest in you and you wanted to avoid her and you knew if she knows you are a Morris she will continue hitting on you." Megan perfectly summarized Jimmy''s thought process.


    Jimmy was surprised for a moment that she saw through him but since she already figured it out there was no point in denying it as it was the truth.


    "That was impressive how you figured it out."


    "Hmm I know but it is not necessary she took an interest in you because of your money, she might really like you." Megan frankly shared what she thought.


    "Yeah sure" Jimmy sarcastically replied, he experienced this many times, lot of girls took an interest in him because he hails from a rich family and this was the reason why he never dated a girl for a long time, he only dated women for a very short span or just had random hookups and one-night stands but was never in a serious relationship.


    "You have a very low self esteem." Megan exclaimed.


    "And you have a very rude personality." Jimmy was not someone to let make comments on him and he would just simply ignore it.


    Megan rolled her eyes at him and went back to her initial position and checked her phone.


    Jimmy then decided to have a word with Leo as he still didn''t interact with him.


    Leo was seriously reading the script when Jim sat next to him and tried to initiate a conversation.


    "Hey Leo"


    "Hi"


    "What an interesting story line this play has right."


    Leo just nodded his head in agreement, he is introverted and doesn''t like interacting with people much but Jimmy didn''t read his emotions and continued chatting with him.


    "When you auditioned for the lead role did you not consider auditioning for the second lead role?" Jimmy just wanted to start a conversation so he randomly asked this question only to be surprised the next moment.


    "Honestly, I came to audition for the second lead role but Amanda asked me to audition for the main role." Leo informed Jim.


    "What seriously?" Jimmy just randomly asked that question to converse with Leo when he came upon this interesting information, he was really surprised to know what happened.


    "Yeah" Leo replied with a one word answer.


    "Why?"


    "She thought I am more suitable to play the lead role."


    "Why did you audition for the second lead?" Jim was now more curious as everyone would prefer the main lead''s role and not the second lead''s and on top of that it was a gay character which most people were reluctant to play.


    "Because that character had more shades and it would have helped me in my career, a lot of people were not interested in playing that role, so I had higher chances of getting it." Leo doesn''t talk much but this was a topic of his interest so he spoke so many words.


    ''Wow he is just like me'' Jimmy thought and he instantly liked this Leo guy.


    "I had the same thoughts when I auditioned for the role." Jimmy cheerfully informed him.


    "Good to know, I heard from the crew you were very impressive during your auditions." Leo came earlier than everyone and that''s when he heard two people from the crew discussing Jimmy''s audition yesterday and that''s how he found out about it.

 Chapter 130 - Call Me Hot Or Sexy

    "Good to know, I heard from the crew you were very impressive during your auditions." Leo came earlier than everyone and that''s when he heard two people from the crew discussing Jimmy''s audition yesterday and that''s how he found out about it.


    "Thank you, I am glad everyone thinks so but I need to work harder." Jimmy smiled.


    Leo nodded in agreement and he too liked Jimmy''s personality when he said this as that''s how an actor should be, never satisfied with themselves, only then an actor can grow is what he believed.


    Amanda was glad to see Jimmy and Leo interacting, she is very smart and already knew the real personalities of her actors.


    When she saw her two male actors bonding with each other, she sighed in relief as in the play their characters are close friends and it was necessary for them to have a good bond off screen too as that could be well reflected in the play, there are actors who don''t interact offline at all but still have good chemistry on screen but if they have the same relationship off screen then it comes more naturally on screen which is the style Amanda prefers.


    After some time they all discussed more about the roles they would be portraying, Amanda first wanted to know their own perceptions on the characters and based on it some dialogues in the script were adjusted, Amanda too explained her vision to them and the four actors paid utmost attention to her words and tried to understand it so that they could align their vision with hers for the best outcome.


    For the next few hours more such discussions continued and it was time for lunch.


    Amanda had lunch plans with her boyfriend so she took her leave and they all decided to meet after two hours.


    The four people decided to have lunch together and so they went to a restaurant which was in the same area at a walk-able distance.


    Zoey insisted to visit a five star hotel in the same area but Jimmy honestly told her he can''t afford it, Leo and Megan too were impressed with his straightforwardness so they too boldly told her it is not something they too can afford so they all settled on a decent restaurant.


    Megan knew Jimmy could afford it and lied to give face to her and Leo and thought, ''This guy is not as bad as I thought''


    Jimmy and Zoey sat on one side of the table, Megan and Leo sat respectively opposite to them.


    Zoey was a bit disappointed when Jim said he can''t afford an expensive place and decided not to show too much interest in him, for a moment she thought she came across a rich guy and now she was sad and a bit dejected that she judged him too soon and on other side she was also happy that she found out the truth earlier itself before she entered too deep into a relationship with him.


    Jimmy ordered a pizza which Leo agreed to share with him, Megan ordered a plate of pasta for herself and Zoey ordered the most expensive steak.


    Then they shared their histories with each other and everyone found out Megan mastered in English Literature and her parents are professors, Leo''s parents were divorced and they got married to other people and have different families so they don''t bother with Leo''s life decisions and he occasionally meets them, he too studied liberal arts.


    Zoey comes from a well to do family, she won some beauty contests in her hometown and later landed small modeling jobs and from there she got an opportunity to work in some TV series, where she played the second lead role but that series was discontinued and she still didn''t taste success properly and decided to explore the world of theater as it always fascinated her.


    Jimmy then told them he comes from a middle class family and after going through a lot of struggles his father set up a small family business and he is taking it forward.


    Megan rolled her eyes as Morris'' family is reputable and Morris industries was a well known name, she knew Jimmy was lying, ''He is a damn good liar'' she scoffed but Leo felt touched knowing their family struggles and felt connected with Jimmy.


    Zoey thanked her stars as she didn''t get involved with him or it would have been a huge loss for her.


    They were discussing their histories meanwhile the food was served and they all liked the food, it was damn tasty, after the meal Jimmy insisted on paying the bill for all four but the other two didn''t agree and they all decided to split the bill so Zoey too had to agree, after lunch they still had another hour to kill, Megan recommended a cinema museum which was in the same area so they all went to visit it.


    Leo and Jimmy really liked the museum, Zoey too found it interesting, they didn''t even realize when almost an hour passed, they reluctantly came out, they wanted to explore it more, Jimmy and Leo decided to visit this place again together some day.


    They went back to the theater.


    ...


    Daniel and Rachel reached a big mall to shop for his home decor.


    The showroom they chose offered unique decorative home accessories with a sophisticated range of various themed objects. They both looked for antiques, ceramics and paintings.


    They first glanced across various offerings of different kinds of decor.


    While walking Rach stopped in front of a crystal piece which looked unique and beautiful.


    "I think this aquatic Poseidon horse sculpture painting would be perfect for the empty wall that leads to the guest room, what do you think Daniel?"


    He too liked the painting and agreed to her suggestion.


    He was impressed with Rachel''s good taste in art. They asked the helper to pack it for them meanwhile they will continue to look around for more.


    They both then looked around the showroom and bought some sofa cushions, vases, decor pieces, wall hangings and a few more wall paintings. After shopping they both went to a restaurant for lunch.


    "What would you like to eat?" Danny asked her.


    "How about pizza and baked lasagna?"


    "Sure"


    They ordered the food. Rachel felt like there is something that is bothering Daniel but he was trying to act normal for her sake, she knew he won''t tell her what it is so she decided to deviate his attention as much as she could, also she was curious to know more about Daniel so she asked him,


    "What are your other hobbies other than cooking and painting?"


    "I love reading books but these days I don''t get time to indulge in it." He replied.


    "What kind of books do you prefer?"


    "Only non-fiction, I mostly love reading biographies and autobiographies of people."


    "Wow do you watch movies?


    "I used to watch them for Jimmy''s sake as he is a big fan of films but I personally don''t like them much, I''d rather read a book or cook some food."


    "Wow, I would like to try every dish made by you"


    "Yeah someday I''ll invite you over and make some amazing dishes for you" He promised her.


    She then remembered how her close friend Kate turned out to be his cousin and they didn''t discuss it at all, "Dan what a coincidence it was right that my close friend is actually your second cousin, to be honest I was very surprised when I saw those two at your place."


    "Yeah I too never expected you to know Kate, although we are second cousins we were not that close, we used to live in Italy and she lived across Europe so yeah had no idea about you two being friends."


    "Yesterday I was shocked seeing them but now I am very excited with this revelation as we can all attend their wedding together, I''ll introduce my other friends to you at that wedding."


    "Sure" He smiled seeing her getting all excited.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, you just look very cute when you are all excited." He caressed her cheek


    "That''s offensive" she got upset with his comment.


    Daniel was surprised and wondered what he said wrong.


    Rachel laughed at his reaction, "You should call me hot or sexy and not cute."


    "Well for that you need to look hot or sexy and not cute"


    Rachel opened her mouth wide in shock, "Mr. Morris that is very offensive."


    "So no matter what I would say you are going to be offended." He smiled at her weird antics.


    "Yes and I''ll throw tantrums and you have to bear with it."


    Daniel nodded his head thinking of something, then asked her, "Rachel, is it too late for us to break up or is it okay if we do?" He joked but she looked sad hearing what he said.


    Daniel felt guilty when he saw her looking sad

 Chapter 131 - Failed At Seducing

    "Yes and I''ll throw tantrums and you have to bear with it."


    Daniel nodded his head thinking of something, then asked her, "Rachel, is it too late for us to break up or is it okay if we do?" He joked but she looked sad hearing what he said.


    Daniel felt guilty when he saw her looking sad, he held her hand and promised, "Rach I was kidding please don''t be sad"


    "Don''t ever crack such lame jokes"


    "I promise I''ll never do that again"


    "Dan will it be awkward if we break up?"


    "Rach we will never break up"


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "You are the first woman I have ever fallen in love with but you are not the first one I came across though, I came across many women before you and some even showed interest in me but I never felt anything for them. I am not with you to leave you someday, I want to spend the rest of my life with you but of course if you are the one who decides to end our relationship only then we will break up." He poured her heart out to her, he doesn''t like having misunderstandings and prefers to be vocal of his thoughts.


    Rachel was moved by his words and didn''t know how to react, so she decided to be casual,"Wow, so you are committing that you will never break up?"


    Daniel nodded in agreement.


    "What if I ever cheat on you with someone?" Rachel was curious to know what Daniel would say now.


    He thought for some time and seriously answered her, "If you still want to be with me, I will forgive you and would not break up."


    Rachel was taken aback by his answer, "You are kidding me right? You are saying this just for the sake of it?"


    "No, just now I imagined a scenario where you would cheat on me, it was very painful even to imagine it but then when I thought about breaking up, I couldn''t, I would still love you even if you would cheat on me. If you love that person I''ll obviously let you go but if you want to continue to be with me and regret your decision I''ll definitely take you back without any hesitation." Daniel chuckled and asked, "Sounds petty right?"


    "I am speechless, if you would ever cheat on me, I''d kill you and also the person you will cheat on me with and would never forgive you." Rachel shared her opinion.


    "Good you should not and I would never cheat on you with anyone."


    "Neither would I"


    "I know" He stroked her hand and she smiled at him.


    Their food was delivered and they continued enjoying it.


    "Daniel you never mentioned about any friends of yours, why so?" No matter how much she knows about him it doesn''t seem enough to her, she always wants to know more and more about his life.


    He was silent for a moment, his expression kind of looked sad, he then decided to give a safe answer for now, "Hmm no specific reason. I have a lot of friends but it is not a gang like yours, I have some highschool friends, then some I made when I was studying medicine, the recent ones I have are my colleagues."


    "Oh so they are spread across?"


    "Haha yes maybe I will introduce them to you soon, I am planning to throw a housewarming party some time soon on a weekend."


    "Umm Dan can you make it after two weeks instead?"


    "Sure but why?"


    "This coming week is going to be hectic for me, I would be only slacking around during the weekend."


    Daniel laughed at her reason, "Fine, before announcing it to others I''ll discuss with you and throw the party accordingly."


    "Thank you"


    "So, next week you will be too busy, we might not meet each other much, right?" Daniel got a bit sad.


    "Probably"


    "Then spend as much time as you can with me today."


    "Sure" Rachel promised and just then her phone rang, it was from her grandpa.


    "Hello grandpa, have you reached home?" After lunch she was supposed to finally go home.


    "No dear, I may come a little bit late, probably in the evening but before 7 pm So I will call you before I start"


    "Please grandpa, no more excuses, you have to reach home by 7, I have work tomorrow."


    "Yeah, yeah, I promise."


    She disconnected the call and looked very annoyed.


    "What happened? grandpa is delaying going back home?"


    "Obviously, he is acting like a kid, he is still in the holiday mood, I think he doesn''t want to come home and wants to become a permanent resident at Morris Mansion."


    Daniel laughed at what he heard, "Let him have some fun, throughout their life they all worked so hard and now they are alone and found company in each other, let them be, stop controlling your grandpa so much."


    "What! I am controlling him? He acts according to his own will. Do you even know how embarrassed I felt when we over stayed at your house? Aunty and Uncle were nice enough to let us stay but it was not done on his part" she ranted in frustration.


    "Rach, do you even know how many times my grandpa crashed at your place and they two crashed at grandpa Michael''s place? Their bond is different and mom dad, are no one to decide if they all can stay at Morris Mansion or not, that house belongs to grandpa. So, stop feeling guilty, mom was very happy to have you guys there and I am sure dad too was."


    "Fine, I''ll try to lessen my guilt."


    "There is nothing to be guilty about. If grandpas didn''t make a plan to crash at our place, would we have been dating now? I am sure given how we two are we would have kept on delaying it, unknown to us that moment happened and we confessed to each other so thank them for being a kid and accelerating our relationship."


    Rachel smiled at his explanation, "Now I have zero guilt."


    "Good."


    They finished their lunch and Daniel suggested they go to his house to spend more time as grandpa would be late and she too can help him arrange the decor they bought.


    She too agreed with his suggestion as no matter how much time she spends with him it always feels less.


    Then they reached Daniel''s home.


    Since they just had their meals so they first decided to set some of the decor first and after finishing most of the work, the two got a bit tired so first they slacked on the couch, Rachel was thirsty so Daniel got her a bottle of water and they continued slacking.


    "I feel I am older than my grandpa." She lazily told him.


    Daniel couldn''t help but laugh at her choice of words, no woman he knows ever describes themselves this way.


    "Don''t laugh I am serious"


    "That''s why I am laughing because you actually mean it." He then looked at her figure lying on one of the couches.


    She was dressed up in a green tank top and black knee-length short skirt, she wore a black stole which was draped across her neck, but now since she was lying comfortably on the couch with her eyes closed and her black stole was lying on the arm rest.


    Daniel gulped looking at her position, her knee-length skirt moved up revealing her smooth legs, because of her lying on the couch, he could clearly see a part of her cleavage from the position he was sitting. The sensual curves of her body was driving him crazy


    He suddenly felt hot and thought he would lose control of himself so he thought he should leave from here, he got up and headed towards his room, sensing the movement around her Rachel opened her eyes and asked Daniel where he was going.


    He stopped in his tracks and with his back facing her he informed, "Just to freshen up."


    Rachel smiled at his answer and approached him, he was still standing with his back facing her, she tightly back hugged him, his body stiffened when her soft body pressed against his back, he could feel her soft mounds pressing against him and her small hands tightly holding hugging his waist, he started sweating and felt he was on the verge of losing control.


    "Rach..." his voice sounded hoarse, he was trying to warn her which she ignored and instead she said, "I can''t believe I failed at seducing my boyfriend."


    This broke his last self restrain and the very next moment he pulled her in front of him and pinned her to the wall, "Next time if you want me then don''t torture me this way and just tell me what you want."


    After he said it his lips roughly crashed with hers.

 Chapter 132 - Like What You See?

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead, Skip if you want]


    "Rach..." his voice sounded hoarse, he was trying to warn her which she ignored and instead she said, "I can''t believe I failed at seducing my boyfriend."


    This broke his last self restrain and the very next moment he pulled her in front of him and pinned her to the wall, "Next time if you want me then don''t torture me this way and just tell me what you want."


    After he said it his lips roughly crashed with hers.


    He violently sucked on them and bit her lips in between, Rachel was surprised seeing Daniel being so rough, he was always gentle towards her but she realized she liked it more if he was rough.


    Her soft hands pulled him closer and clutched his hair.


    He lifted her in the air and she wrapped her legs tightly at his waist to balance herself, he went to his room which was a few steps away while not leaving her lips even for a second.


    After reaching his bed, he gently placed her on it and he lied on top of her and looked at her, they were breathing heavily and her chest was moving up and down.


    "I don''t think I can only stop at kissing you today." Daniel warned her in his hoarse voice which sounded sexy to her ears. It was his way of asking her if he should continue or just stop here.


    "I don''t want you to."


    He threw away his last bit of restraint when she uttered those provoking words.


    His lips captured hers and he roughly sucked on them, without wasting another second his tongue entered her mouth and caught hers, he entangled his tongue with hers and it was roughly moving in her mouth and she couldn''t keep up with his pace.


    His hand went and grabbed one of her breasts while his other hand supported his body so that he doesn''t put all his weight on her, he was kissing her roughly but his hands were massaging her breasts gently, he first started slowly massaging them and increased the pace, then he roughly fondled her breasts, she released a soft moan and her nipples turned harder.


    He left her lips to let her breathe properly and started sucking on her neck. His hand pulled down the right strap of her tank top revealing her beautiful shoulder and he continued sucking on it.


    "Dan... d...on''t lea...ve any ma..rks" she managed to say.


    His head was muddled with passion but he heard her words and pulled the other strap of her tank top down revealing her bosoms covered in a strapless bra, she lifted her body a little making it convenient for him to unhook her bra and he threw it on the ground.


    His mouth covered one of her perky bosoms and his hand fondled the other one, he took the soft mound in his mouth and sucked on it, then his teeth bit the pink nipple and she shouted in pleasure.


    Her hand which was around his shoulder moved to his hair, running her hands through it, her hand movement signified how much she was enjoying it, after sucking on her breast he moved to the next one and did the same while his hand massaged the breast he just sucked.


    His hands were roughly massaging her breast and his mouth was gently sucking on them, the mixture of gentle and roughness was driving Rachel crazy and she continued moaning in pleasure.


    Daniel kissed her wet lips and continued fondling one of her breasts and her moans were lost in his mouth, Rachel could feel some force building up in her body and she passionately kissed him.


    After a few seconds Daniel let go off her lips as they needed to breathe and he sucked on her neck, he remembered she requested not to leave any marks on her so he went down and sucked on the skin right above her chest, he bit that area and again sucked on it leaving a hickey there, he continued leaving more such hickeys above her chest, he wanted to mark his territory, after he was done Rachel pushed him on the bed and got on him, he let her take the lead and wanted to see what she would do.


    She tucked on his t-shirt and he understood what she wanted, so he removed his t-shirt. When she saw his firm chest and hot body, she couldn''t help but drool over it.


    Daniel chuckled seeing her reaction and praised himself for working out daily.


    She gently sucked on his neck and bit it leaving a big hickey on him.


    "Rach it will be visible."


    "It should be, you are mine"


    Her bold words surprised him and he laughed at her possessiveness.


    She ran her fingers across his firm chest and felt how strong it was.


    "Like what you see?" Daniel asked her almost in a whisper.


    "No" she boldly told him.


    He raised her eyebrows at her, then she cunningly smiled and whispered in his ears, "I love what I see" then she softly kissed on his chest and ran her hand across it feeling the firm chest of his, she thought something for a second and then gave in to her physical urges, she licked his chest and continued placing soft kisses on him, he was turned on seeing her actions.


    He tightly held her to support her body and ran his fingers through her soft hair, she continued her kisses, her soft mounds were pressing against him teasing his body, then she suddenly felt something hard near her leg and before she could ask him what it was


    He flipped her on the bed as he couldn''t take it anymore, he pressed her under him and again sucked on her bare bosom and his hand fondled them, she could still feel something hard pressing against her and she realized what it was.


    "Dan you fine?" she asked with concern but her voice sounded seductive.


    He stopped sucking on her breast and looked straight in her eyes, "I am not but I will be."


    Then this intense activity of theirs continued for some time and then he let her off as he could see she was tired and sweating.


    "Rach I''ll be back in a few minutes, okay?"


    "What happened" she looked worried as it seemed like Daniel was in pain.


    He softly pecked her on the lips and replied in his hoarse voice, "Just wait for a few minutes."


    He went to the washroom.


    Rachel saw the bulge under his pants and she gulped in surprise seeing how big it was, if it looked this big even through pants then Rachel wondered how big it really is and got a bit scared.


    After ten minutes, Daniel came out with a white towel wrapped around his waist after taking a cold shower, Rachel who was lying under the comforter drooled over his hot body, this was the most naked she saw him till date.


    He took another towel from the cupboard and dried his hair, he turned around to see Rachel staring at his body, he couldn''t help but smile at her actions, he approached the bed and sat next to her, she too then sat, the comforter covering her naked body slid down revealing her two soft mounds but her long hair too fell forward covering one of her breasts.


    Daniel went crazy seeing her state, he tucked her hair behind exposing the hidden breast, he again lost his self control and kissed her on the lips, and pulled her closer making her sit on his lap, his hands were roughly massaging her breasts, she held onto him with one of her hands around his neck and other was moving along his chest, he kissed her harder and she responded with equal passion but a loud and a cacophonous sound interrupted them, they realized her phone which was in the living room was ringing.


    The two of them looked at each other with a questioning gaze, they wondered if they should ignore the call and continue what they were doing but it could be an important call so Daniel went to the living room to bring her phone to her, it was her grandpa calling. She again covered herself in the comforter and answered the call.


    Grandpa informed her that he is heading to their home and told her to come whenever she wants.


    "He finally went home" she sighed in relief.


    "You have to go back now?" He sadly asked, caressing her cheek, he was not willing to let her go so soon.


    "No, I can leave after some time." She too was unwilling to leave so soon.


    Daniel was happy with her decision and they decided to stop here if they again start making out then they don''t know when they will stop.


    Rachel wore her strapless bra as her exposed bosom was driving him crazy, then both of them just lied on the bed hugging each other, under his comforter.

 Chapter 133 - You Two Had Fun?

    Daniel was happy with her decision and they decided to stop here if they again start making out then they don''t know when they will stop.


    Rachel wore her strapless bra as her exposed bosom was driving him crazy, then both of them just lied on the bed hugging each other, under his comforter. Daniel was only wrapped in a towel and Rachel was wearing her bra and skirt.


    "You need to improve your stamina Rachel" He teased her as she got tired soon.


    "Didn''t I already tell you I am older than my grandpa."


    Daniel laughed again, "Yeah, I''ll give you a more nutritious diet to follow, it would help you gain more strength."


    Rachel lifted her head and looked at him, "Am I that weak?"


    "Yes, I am worried about what would happen to you when we will go all the way till the end."


    Rachel became shy hearing him talking so frankly and she hid her face in his chest.


    "Wow, the bold Rachel of earlier is gone."


    She didn''t say anything and just snuggled closer to him as in that moment she was indeed bold but after that she turns all shy and for a moment wonders if the woman earlier was really her.


    Since morning she had an urge to kiss him but she didn''t get an opportunity to do so, in the restaurant earlier when he shared his deep feelings for her, she was so moved she wanted to devour him whole but they were in a public place so she didn''t.


    After they reached his apartment she wanted to initiate intimacy but she remembered how he teased her earlier for being cute, so she decided to act sexy and seduce him but was annoyed when he was acting like a gentleman and had to boldly tell him what she wants.


    As there was no reply from hers, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes, "You don''t need to be shy around me"


    "Yeah but it feels weird the way I sometimes behave"


    "I like it"


    "You like it when I am bold?"


    "I like you in every form, shy, embarrassed, cunning, bold, you name it and I''ll love it."


    "See this is why I turn all horny." She scoffed in frustration.


    "Be whatever you want, I don''t mind"


    "When you talk like this I have the urge to devour you whole and eat you up."


    Daniel chuckled at her words, "Sure eat me up till you are satisfied."


    "Okay" she tightly hugged him and they laid like that for an hour, soon it will be dark so Daniel reluctantly had to let her go.


    He made some coffee for her and cut some fruits and insisted she eat them.


    "Are these to increase my stamina?" she teased him.


    "Yes"


    "What the fuck"


    "Also because you must be tired after our umm intense activity?"


    "Intense activity?" she chuckled at how he described their horniness.


    "I believe in euphemisms."


    Rachel loudly laughed at his choice of words and said, "Yeah, I can see that"


    Daniel didn''t say anything and just smiled at her.


    "I love you Dan."


    "Love you too" He placed a small peck on her lips.


    It was time for her to leave so she insisted she take a cab but Daniel disagreed and decided to drop her at her home.


    "You know I have bodyguards following me around, right?"


    "Yes"


    "I can ask one of them to drop me home too if not a cab."


    "Yes you can but you don''t need to."


    "Dan"


    "Please Rach no argument and discussion on this."


    He was so firm with his decision there was no room for negotiation and she had to agree.


    The two then headed towards her mansion, they played some light music in the car and discussed random topics. After some time they reached her mansion, Rachel insisted he come home and not leave like this.


    So he too went inside and saw James waiting for them.


    "Thank you for dropping Rachel safely." James understood why Daniel might have come till here all the way to drop her.


    "Don''t thank me grandpa, it feels so formal."


    "You two had fun?" James looked naughty.


    Rachel felt shy recollecting what they did earlier and slightly coughed.


    "Yeah grandpa, we had a lot of fun." Daniel didn''t hesitate at all and smiled gently.


    No one could predict what might have happened between the two if they looked at Daniel''s gentle expression.


    He smirked at Rachel meaningfully and she mouthed, ''Shameless'' which her grandpa didn''t notice.


    The three chit-chatted for some time and then Daniel bid them goodbye and left, he decided to stay at Morris Mansion for the night as it was more close from James'' house than his penthouse.


    Rachel came out to send him off and hugged him tightly.


    "What? You are already missing me?" He too hugged her tightly.


    "Yeah, my next week might be very busy, I am not sure when we will meet again."


    He stroked her head, "We are not in old times, we can stay in constant touch through our phone."


    "Yeah but I want to hug you like this."


    "Fine I''ll come to you whenever you want to hug me. Okay?"


    "No I am not that unreasonable, you are a doctor, I''ll adjust."


    He kissed her on the forehead and promised, "Let''s try to meet whenever it is possible, okay?"


    She hummed and then he kissed her on the cheek and bid her goodbye and left.


    ...............


    Jim, Leo, Megan and Zoey went back to the theater after their lunch.


    Amanda too came back soon then they all signed the contract and there were some more scene wise discussions so they discussed it and they all decided to meet at 6 pm the next day, this became their fixed meeting time for weekdays and on weekends they all planned to meet at 10 am.


    It was already 7 pm so they called it a day and left for their homes.


    Megan was the first one to leave followed by Zoey. Jim and Leo exchanged their numbers and Jim got to know Leo''s house is on Jim''s way from office to theater so Jim promised to pick and drop him as Leo had no car and transportation is a problem for him as today too he came by switching different transports.


    Leo had somewhere to go so he hailed a taxi and left after thanking Jimmy for his generous offer to give him a ride everyday.


    Megan already left and after traveling some distance Megan''s car suddenly stopped, she got down and checked the engine but couldn''t figure out what exactly went wrong, her car was a second hand old car and it had already been giving her trouble, she saved some money to buy a new car but because she lended it to Ronald as he needed money because he had to pay bills which were due for many days and he also had to pay installment for his bike, she couldn''t buy a new car.


    Her boyfriend assured her that he will repay the money in a week as soon as he gets a role but it had been over two weeks and he didn''t pay her a penny and she was too proud to ask for her own money so she was fussed when her car stopped, she knew that without a car it would be difficult for her to travel everyday.


    She had no option but to seek some help. The road was deserted and it was getting dark, she was worried and wondered what she would do if no vehicle passed by her.


    Just then Jim''s car came in her sight, he was going the same way and when he saw her on the road he understood the situation and parked his car just behind hers.


    He got down and approached her, "Hey, any problem?"


    She felt glad when she saw him, "Hi, my car suddenly stopped, there is something wrong with the engine." she sounded panicked.


    "Let me see" Without waiting for her permission he opened the car door and tried to start the car but there was no use, so he checked the gas and it was a full tank.


    He got down from the car and went to check the engine and opened the bonnet to figure out what the problem was, after checking for a few seconds he informed her, "The engine coolant is leaking"


    Megan was surprised as Jimmy immediately figured out the problem and was a bit doubtful if he was telling the truth or was just saying stuff in a fluke to impress her.


    Seeing her doubtful expressions he chuckled, "Me and my family went on many long drives and as a precaution my dad taught me and my brother the basics of how to deal with the basic mechanics when there are issues with a car, he also taught us how to change the tires, so believe me I know what I am talking about."

 Chapter 134 - Rich Judgmental Boy

    Seeing Megan''s doubtful expressions Jimmy chuckled and explained, "Me and my family went on many long drives and as a precaution my dad taught me and my brother the basics of how to deal with the basic mechanics when there are issues with a car, he also taught us how to change the tires, so believe me I know what I am talking about."


    Megan was embarrassed that he saw through her and just nodded her head.


    "It is not a big problem, we can just ask a mechanic to look at it and it will be quickly fixed." He assured her.


    "Thank you" Megan was genuinely grateful for his help.


    "No worries" He then called a mechanic and gave his address and the mechanic informed him that he will send a guy in thirty minutes.


    He informed her that they needed to wait for thirty more minutes, she again thanked him and asked him to leave and decided to wait for the mechanic alone but since it was dark Jimmy refused her suggestion and decided to wait with her, they went and sat in Jimmy''s car till the mechanic arrived.


    It was a small gesture but she was really touched at how gentlemanly his behaviour was, her opinion of him was slightly changing.


    After they settled in his car, he turned on the AC and asked her, "Since how long has it been before your car was serviced?"


    "It has been very long, actually I was planning to buy a new car but due to some reasons I postponed it and that is the reason I didn''t get this one serviced yet."


    "Oh, the mechanic will anyway fix it but it is a temporary solution, you would need to buy a new car soon." Jimmy knew a lot about cars and therefore he gave her his suggestion.


    "Yeah I understand, hopefully I''ll buy one soon."


    "Where are you planning to buy a new car from?"


    "There is a dealer, Thomas Motors, from there I can buy a good second hand car." she was planning to buy a second hand car, she understood Jim''s nature and was not ashamed in admitting that she is buying a cheap car and anyway even if he judged her for it she didn''t care at all.


    "Oh no, please don''t" Jimmy frowned at her.


    ''Yeah the rich judgmental boy would obviously not agree, I thought he would be understanding of my financial situation but he too is like those other rich brats'' she thought and scoffed at herself for misunderstanding him to be a nice person.


    "You should go to Car 3HK they offer heavy discounts and they are very ethical, they''ll sell their cars at the best price, Thomas Motors are cheaters they portray as if they are giving good discounts but they sell at a higher price than the car deserves, it will be a loss deal if you will buy from them."


    Megan was surprised at his words, she expected one thing and he said something else, she looked at him in surprise.


    Assuming she doesn''t believe him, he opened the website of Car 3HK and showed her the cars that are on sale, she went through the car models and prices, she was surprised as what Jimmy said was true, the cars looked better and were indeed being sold at a cheaper price, the car model which she was intending to buy from Thomas Motors was available here too but in a different colour but the price was way less than what was quoted by Thomas Motors, she was indeed surprised as she found even better cars on Cars 3HK which was in her budget.


    "Wow Jim, thank you so much, I was not aware of this website at all, if you wouldn''t have told me about it I would have been conned big time."


    "Obviously, how can you not know the difference between these two dealers? Thomas Motors business has been affected for a long time because of their reputation, I am surprised there is someone who is still considering buying from them."


    "Yeah I had no idea to be honest about all of this."


    "Didn''t you do proper research?"


    "Actually no, my boyfriend has knowledge about it so he recommended Thomas Motors to me."


    "Well then let me tell you, your boyfriend too has no knowledge about the car market and he didn''t do proper research."


    Megan didn''t say anything as she knew why Ronald recommended Thomas Motors to her, one of his friends works there, Ronald even fooled her by saying she would get heavy discount because of his connection and she blindly trusted him and didn''t even do her own research, she was more angry with herself than Ronald for being so stupid but obviously she didn''t tell all of this to Jimmy as it was about her personal life and he need not know all of this.


    "Thanks again"


    "Chill Meg"


    Megan turned to face him and glared at Jimmy, "Meg? Seriously? Are we that close?"


    Jimmy laughed at her reaction, "Well we will be, we are going to act together so it is better if we get along well, the good relation we will have offline will reflect when we would act."


    Megan nodded her head agreeing to him, "It seems you are taking Amanda''s tips very seriously."


    "Yes I am, it is the first time someone is enlightening me with so much knowledge in the field of acting" One can see the admiration he had for Amanda and how much he already respects her. Megan smiled hearing his words.


    "Is this your first play?" she casually asked him, when Amanda introduced him she didn''t mention anything about his experience.


    "Yes as a proper lead actor it is, but in general no it isn''t, I played some small roles in other plays."


    "What kind of roles?"


    "Dead body, a clerk who offers a glass of water to the lead role, these kinds of roles."


    Megan looked at him in surprise, "Seriously? You are so talented and yet you played these kinds of roles."


    "Well, maybe I never tried harder before."


    She just hummed.


    "When did you decide to be an actor?" She was curious and wanted to know more about him.


    "I had been fond of acting for a very long time, since childhood I loved watching movies and that''s how my passion for acting developed and grew later, and at last now after so many years I got an opportunity to act in a play" He talked very passionately when it came about acting.


    "Wise decision of auditioning for this role, challenging roles like these are the ones that give an opportunity to upcoming actors a chance to prove themselves"


    "Thanks, I too had the same opinion, I too believe an artist should show his craft in every role and not be very choosy if the script is good."


    "True that"


    Just then a tow truck arrived and they understood it was the mechanic, they checked the time and it was over thirty minutes, they smiled at each other as time passed away so quickly.


    Jimmy went out and talked to the mechanic and explained the situation, Megan too followed him and was impressed how he was handling everything.


    The mechanic checked the car and informed them it will take a day to repair it.


    "But I have to go to work and it will be bothersome."


    "But the condition of the car is not that good. Even if I fix it for now, you will have trouble again tomorrow" The mechanic explained.


    "Megan, manage for one day and he will drop the car wherever you want." To which the mechanic agreed as he was a regular of Jimmy so she gave him the address of the university she is working in and asked him to try to drop the car there before 4 pm to which he agreed.


    Jim offered to drop her at her house but she was reluctant as her house is one hour away and insisted on taking a cab or metro but Jim didn''t agree as he felt uncomfortable letting a woman travel alone so late at night, so they both sat in his car and headed to her home.


    While on the way they both started feeling hungry. She felt embarrassed to say so and he understood so he took the initiative and suggested they have dinner, first she didn''t agree as she thought he was doing it for her but then he convinced her that he too is very hungry and food will make him feel better, so she too agreed but on one condition that she would pay the entire bill, it was her way of thanking him for his help, to which he agreed as he loves free food and couldn''t say no to it.


    They came across a good restaurant on the way and decided to go there.


    After placing the order Megan excused herself as she needed to make a call.

 Chapter 135 - You Scolded Mom

    Jimmy and Megan came across a good restaurant on the way and decided to go there to have dinner.


    After placing the order Megan excused herself as she needed to make a call.


    Megan then called her boyfriend and informed him she would be late and asked him to have dinner by himself as she too is doing the same.


    "Baby, what happened? I was so tense, I was planning to call you just now" Ronald sounded worried.


    "Don''t worry, I will tell you everything when I reach home." She informed him and she was not convinced if he was really worried about her and was planning to call her, helplessly sighing at her state she disconnected the call.


    After she came back she saw Jimmy on a call, when she reached the table she could clearly hear the conversation.


    "Yeah mom, I am having dinner outside, please don''t wait for me, I''ll be back home a bit late so please sleep."


    Then after hearing the other side of the conversation, he smiled and disconnected the call.


    "Mothers huh"


    "Yeah always nagging but yet so caring" Jimmy smiled at her.


    "Hahaha true"


    Their food was quickly delivered as the service at this restaurant was very fast.


    While having their food they talked a lot and time passed away so fast that they did not realize it.


    When the waiter brought the bill Megan immediately paid it not giving Jimmy a chance to snatch it from her, Jimmy chuckled at her actions and told her he would never mind free food and had no intentions to pay, Megan too laughed at his frankness and then they headed outside.


    She saw an ice cream parlor next to the restaurant and craved for it. She asked Jimmy if they can have some ice-cream, to which Jimmy readily agreed but insisted he will pay for it. She didn''t argue and agreed with it. They had some ice-cream and again headed to her home.


    Seeing the long distance she was intending to travel everyday, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you live so far away from the main city? Your home seems to be in an isolated area."


    "Yeah because the rents are cheap In this area so me and my boyfriend moved in together at this location."


    "Megan I think your knowledge about this city is very bad and so is your boyfriend''s"


    "Why would you say that?"


    "There are a lot of cheap houses in London, you just need to find the right place, the area where our theater is, there too some cheap good houses can be found, you need to search for it properly."


    "Oh" she didn''t say anything else as their current home too was found by her boyfriend and he said this is the only area they can afford a house in, after Thomas Motors incident now she doubted if he even searched for a good house or not, she initially used to live in the university dormitory before moving in with Ronald so she had no idea about the real estate market.


    Jim observed her and saw she was lost thinking about something, "Megan if you ever need any help you can ask me, don''t hesitate ever."


    "Thank you Jim, I''ll remember that"


    "You can call me Jimmy, people close to me call me that."


    "Sure, Jimmy"


    The two smiled at each other and after some time they reached her home.


    She wished him good night and thanked him before leaving, she asked him if he wanted to visit her house but he was already very late so he promised he would surely come some other time and left.


    Megan entered the house and her boyfriend started taunting her "Why the hell are you so late? Where is your car and why the hell did you come with someone else? It seems you came in a luxury car, who is that person?" He saw Jimmy dropping her home from the balcony and threw these back to back questions at her.


    She was too exhausted to answer him and was also pissed with him, because of him she couldn''t buy a new car and he gave her all wrong recommendations, she knew if she would talk to him now she will definitely say something out of line, so ignoring him she went to her room, changed into comfortable clothing and slept.


    ¡­


    Jimmy went back home. It was a tiring day for him. First the meeting with his fellow actors, the table reads and discussion and then dropping Megan at her home which was literally at the other end of the city was way too exhausting.


    He was worn out and when he came home he saw Catherine, Daniel, Harry and Anthony watching television.


    "Hey all" He greeted them and slouched on the couch, too tired to sit properly


    "Hi Jim, where did you go that it took you so long? Earlier when you called me you didn''t answer my questions properly and just told me you will have dinner outside and will be late." Catherine questioned him with concern.


    "Umm that" Jimmy was trying to remember what lie he told her so as to stick with it.


    "Mom after shopping with me and Rachel, he went to meet some friends of his." Daniel understood his brother would commit a blunder if he would speak so before Jimmy could answer he lied to his mom.


    Earlier in the morning to cover up for Jimmy''s lie of going for his play rehearsals, they all lied that he went shopping with Daniel and Rachel.


    "Jim, you spent your entire Sunday with friends and on weekdays you are busy with office work, are you going to ignore this old woman and never spend any time with me?" Catherine was annoyed as these days Jimmy is always busy and doesn''t spend enough time with her like he used to.


    "Sorry mom but I promise you, after I am done with the Tanaka project, I''ll dedicate all my time to you, till then please be understanding of my situation." Jimmy requested her, mostly his play would be done before this project and he knows he can''t afford to have fun during his free time but right now he was not ready to share the news of his play with his family, he is not sure how they would react, his grandpa and dad were very happy with the Tanaka project and if they will know he would be doing two things at the same time they might freak out, so he decided to hide everything for the time being and just give excuse of the Tanaka project.


    "But Jimmy¡­" Catherine wanted to convince him the other way round but was interrupted by her husband.


    "For the first time in his life this idiot is being serious about something and you are always ready to ruin it, can''t you see your son being a hard worker and bringing a positive change to his lifestyle, all this while you are the one who spoiled him the most and now too you are not letting him focus on work, you want him to shop and go out with you instead of working hard?" Harry scolded Catherine.


    Jimmy, Daniel and Anthony looked at Harry with widened eyes and open mouth, never in their life they saw Harry scolding Catherine, this was the first time something like this happened.


    Jimmy was the most shocked as he didn''t expect his father would someday scold his mother for him and would come out as his saviour.


    Catherine glared at Harry in anger, she didn''t say anything, she just stood up and went to her room and closed the door with a loud bang.


    Harry was surprised and didn''t understand what he did wrong, he wondered why his father and sons were looking at him as if they were extremely shocked and why his wife walked away in anger.


    "Did I just do something wrong?" He asked his sons and father.


    "You scolded mom." Daniel replied.


    "What nonsense, I didn''t scold her, I just explained why she should not bother Jim."


    "You taunted her and blamed her for spoiling Jimmy." Anthony added.


    "No, I just told her what she did and what I said was true."


    "Yeah but the way you said it was offensive, mom is going to give you a hard time, all the best dad." Jimmy made his point.


    "Hey I took a stand for you and you are taunting me instead?" Harry glared at Jimmy who was grinning from one cheek to another.


    "Thanks dad, you are the best." Jimmy went to hug his father.


    "I know, so please focus well on this project and give your best, you are supposed to send some documents and a project plan, right?"


    "Yes"


    "Please work hard and do well to impress them, don''t make them regret choosing us, I am putting my faith in you."


    "Sure dad" Jimmy''s stress level increased after hearing what Harry said

 Chapter 136 - Back To That World

    "Please work hard and do well to impress them, don''t make them regret choosing us, I am putting my faith in you."


    "Sure dad" Jimmy''s stress level increased after hearing what Harry said, he wondered if doing this play was the right thing to do, would this distract him and will he end up doing worse in both the areas.


    Anthony and Harry wished them good night and went to their rooms to sleep.


    No matter how much Harry knocked on his room door Catherine didn''t open the door and didn''t let him in.


    "Dad, you might have to sleep in the guest room today" Daniel teased his father.


    Harry helplessly shook his head, as it was the truth and he went to the guest room which was next to their master bedroom to sleep.


    Morris Mansion is huge and there were many guest rooms in it, so it wouldn''t be a problem for Harry but he wanted to be with his wife but unknowingly he scolded her and he had to now console his wife, he decided to prepare breakfast for her the next day and apologize to her.


    Daniel went to Jimmy''s room, earlier he sensed he was worried about managing the Tanaka project and the play, so he decided to have a word with his brother.


    Danny knocked on his room door and Jimmy opened the door.


    "Hey bro" Jimmy wished him and looked very tired.


    "How was your first day?" Daniel asked, closing the room door and sitting on the long couch in the room.


    Jimmy slept on the bed and he was too tired to sit.


    "It was awesome, my co-stars are all nice. It is going to be a great and wonderful experience for me." He was happy about it but couldn''t hide his exhaustion.


    "And you are already so exhausted?" Daniel smiled looking at Jimmy''s state, it looked like he moved 10,000 big stones.


    "Actually my co-star''s vehicle gave her some trouble and I went to the other side of the city to drop her, it was late night and I didn''t feel she should travel alone so far, so I insisted and dropped her off, that is why I am more tired."


    "Wow my brother is so thoughtful, a perfect gentleman he is."


    "Yeah and I think this perfect gentleman is going to die soon."


    "Oh, is that so? Let me check you then." Daniel went over and sat next to Jimmy and seriously checked his pulse rate.


    Jimmy too curiously watched his brother checking on him, then Daniel furrowed his eyebrows and looked worried which increased Jimmy''s curiosity.


    "Yeah it seems you are indeed going to die soon, come and visit me in the hospital tomorrow, I''ll give you five injections to save you." Daniel very seriously informed Jimmy.


    "What the fuck, are you serious?" Jimmy who was lying suddenly sat up.


    "Seriously Jimmy? where the hell is your sense of humor?"


    "Are you kidding me? You are the guy with the worst sense of humour." Jimmy was pissed with his brother.


    Daniel rubbed his chin and wondered something, "Really, is my sense of humour that bad?"


    "Yes"


    "Man, Rachel also told me that, Jim, I need to improve it." Daniel seriously made a mental note.


    "Wow, I have been telling you so since forever but you ignored me and now since Rachel said the same thing you want to work on it. You don''t love me anymore." Jimmy scoffed at him in anger.


    "Stop comparing yourself to her, you very well know you two hold very different positions in my heart and both of you are equally important to me."


    "Yeah I know, I was just kidding. See, you have no sense of humor at all"


    "Fine now tell me what is bothering you."


    "Nothing"


    "Seriously Jim? Are you saying you are absolutely fine?"


    "Yes"


    "Jim I know you better than you know yourself so don''t make me say it again."


    Jimmy sighed in defeat and shared his problem.


    "Dan, it is just that dad has so much expectation from me and I am wondering if doing this play and managing the project parallely is the right thing to do? Will I be able to do it, can I manage both of them or am I going to suck at both these things disappointing everyone."


    "Jim, why are you having such doubts? Remember when I raised the saime concern you confidently said you can manage the two, where has that confidence gone now?"


    "Today was the first day and we didn''t even rehearse, it was just discussion and meeting people and I am already so tired and dad''s words keep ringing in my ears."


    "Look Jim, you can do anything if your heart and mind, both are in it and I am pretty sure you will manage everything, in the beginning it might get difficult for you to balance the two but eventually you will learn how to go on about it, have faith in yourself."


    Jimmy just looked at him.


    "Don''t worry Jimmy, I am sure you will sail through this, the harder your path, the more fruitful the result." Daniel added


    Daniel motivated him and these words indeed worked and Jim felt better after talking to Daniel.


    "Thanks Dan"


    Daniel patted him on the head and headed out.


    "Hey Dan, wait"


    "What?" Daniel turned around.


    "Why are you at home, weren''t you supposed to be in your penthouse?"


    "Actually I decided to drop Rachel home, you know I can''t let her go alone or with bodyguards, I wanted to be sure she reached home safely and since I was in this area, I decided to come back home instead."


    "Any updates on the murder case?"


    Jimmy was referring to Bob who was killed two days back.


    "Nope, I''ll check with Patrick tomorrow."


    "Keep me updated" Jim too cared about Rachel.


    "Sure"


    "Dan"


    "What?"


    "Are you going to go back to that world, gonna break the promise you made to yourself?" Jimmy turned extremely serious.


    "What is with you guys? Grandpa asked me the same question earlier in the morning, have you two planned it in advance?"


    "Woah it means me and grandpa are thinking about the same thing."


    "Jim"


    "Come on Dan, you too know how well you can protect Rachel if you go back, you might catch the people behind her life quickly."


    "No Jim, I don''t trust my decisions, if I go back there is a chance I might endanger Rachel''s life more than it already is."


    "Danny"


    "Please Jim, I need more time to think about it."


    "Fine but please think through it."


    Daniel nodded his head and after wishing Jim goodnight he went to sleep.


    For hours he couldn''t sleep as his mind was occupied with the conversation he had with Jim and his grandpa earlier in the morning after breakfast.


    Daniel wondered if it indeed is the last option for him and is there no way out.


    ...


    Next day, Monday Morning


    Next day Daniel got ready to leave for the hospital, all his work stuff like stethoscope, lab coat etc are kept in his personal cabin at the hospital, so he doesn''t have to carry it around every time and he can leave for work from anywhere.


    He headed downstairs to have breakfast before leaving and found his parents happily chit-chatting.


    "Wow, it seems your anger dissipated so quickly, I thought you are going to give a tough time to father." Daniel teased his dad and served breakfast for himself while joining his parents at the breakfast table.


    Catherine and Harry only smiled at him and didn''t explain anything.


    Daniel was surprised by their weird behavior but he was very hungry so he didn''t bother himself with them and had a bite of his breakfast.


    "Fuckkkk" Daniel shouted after tasting a bite.


    "What happened?" Harry asked in concern.


    "This bacon is soooo good, our cooks made damn yummy breakfast today." Daniel was very impressed with the food and continued taking more bites.


    "Our cooks didn''t cook it." Catherine informed him.


    "Wait then who did?"


    "I cooked it." Catherine proudly looked at him.


    "Oh please, we all know you are the worst cook in this world." Then Daniel ate the scrambled eggs and again hummed, "Hmmmmmmmm"


    "This is the best breakfast I ever had and when I say best, I mean, it is better than any of the breakfasts I had in those expensive five star restaurants."


    Daniel couldn''t help but praise this amazing breakfast he is having.


    "Thank you son, I am overwhelmed with your praises." Harry finally spoke.


    Daniel looked at Harry in surprise, "Wait what? You cooked this? You know how to cook?" He was shocked with this sudden revelation about his father.


    "Of course he knows how to cook, Harry is rather the best cook in our circle, but he only cooks for me." Catherine proudly informed Daniel.


    "Why?" Daniel couldn''t believe he missed out on such amazing food his entire life.

 Chapter 137 - The Best Cook

    "Of course he knows how to cook, Harry is rather the best cook in our circle, but he only cooks for me." Catherine proudly informed Daniel.


    "Why?" Daniel couldn''t believe he missed out on such amazing food his entire life.


    "Yeah I never told you guys because I was worried you guys would make me cook for you all every weekend." Harry knew how foodies his sons were and he wanted to reserve his amazing skills only for his wife, also the other reason why he rarely cooks is because cooking was something that reminded him of his late friend Will.


    The two men used to cook a lot and host barbecues and many private gatherings together but only for their families.


    Catherine is a bad cook but Liz was a good cook, yet Will never allowed her to cook for them and he used to take the lead whenever they made something.


    There were many memories associated with cooking for Harry and all those memories were of Will, so after their deaths he stopped cooking, he only cooks rarely and that too only when Catherine used to request for a few dishes as she used to miss her husband''s cooking.


    "It is so unfair that I never tasted this amazing food." Daniel complained as he felt wronged for missing something like this his whole life.


    "Actually you did taste my food, when you guys were very young, we hosted a lot of weekend private parties, at that time Harry was the one who cooked food for all of us." Catherine informed him.


    "Oh, then why did you stop?" Daniel questioned his father.


    "Because I was not interested in letting you and Jimmy have amazing food cooked by me, so I only reserved it for my wife." Harry lied as he was not comfortable mentioning Will and spoiling everyone''s mood early in the morning and it was a very emotional topic for him.


    Two days back only because Rachel was here, he was ready to talk about Will and Liz but if she is not here then he too was not willing to discuss them.


    Catherine understood the real reason and held his hand under the table trying to comfort him.


    "If that''s the case, why are you letting me taste your amazing food today?" Daniel was irritated with the fact that he missed on such amazing food for most of his life.


    "Because I didn''t estimate the quantity correctly and made more food than necessary."


    It was true Harry was poor with estimation and Catherine used to guide him, although she is not a good cook, she knows the estimations but since he was surprising her, he messed up and cooked more.


    "Wow" Daniel sarcastically commented as he couldn''t believe that was the reason he got a chance to have an amazing breakfast.


    Just then Jimmy came downstairs, he was in a rush, he too was dressed up in a suit and was about to leave for work when Catherine loudly called his name and he halted in his steps.


    "Yeah mom?"


    "Have breakfast and go."


    "I have no time mom." Jimmy was planning to skip on the breakfast.


    "Jim one bite please and I promise we won''t ask you to have the entire breakfast." Daniel promised him and extended a piece of bacon on his spoon towards Jimmy.


    Jimmy sighed in annoyance but decided to have just a bite and leave quickly as that would be quicker than arguing with his brother.


    "Only one bite?" He again repeated to confirm.


    "Yeah only one bite" Daniel again showed him the spoon and Jimmy came towards him and took the bite, as soon as he ate it his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Man, this is so yummy." He almost shouted loudly.


    "Yeah, now you can leave as you already had one bite." Daniel continued eating his breakfast.


    "Fuck work, fuck everything, I need to eat this more." Jimmy threw away the suit jacket he was holding in one hand on the empty chair and served food for himself.


    "Jim, language" Harry warned him which he ignored and served food for himself.


    He too couldn''t help it but praise the food after having more bites.


    Then Daniel informed him who cooked this food and Jimmy looked at his father in surprise as just like Daniel he too couldn''t believe his dad was an amazing cook as he was never aware of it.


    Then Daniel told him the reason why his father never cooks for them and the reason annoyed Jimmy.


    "Dad, this is unfair that only mom gets to have this amazing food."


    "How is that unfair?" Catherine was worried if because of her idiot sons her husband would again stop cooking food for her too.


    In the past it took her lot of convincing to make him cook for her again. He didn''t cook for at least five years after Will''s death.


    She was missing his cooking and then she convinced him to at least cook for her but he does that too very rarely and now because of her sons there is a good chance that he might never cook again for her.


    "Why should you alone enjoy this amazing food?" Jimmy questioned his mother.


    "Because I am his wife."


    "Mom, our relationship with dad is closer than yours." Jimmy argued back with her.


    "How is that please explain?" Catherine was confused as to how they were closer to Harry than her, she knew him from her childhood.


    "50% of me and Daniel are made of dad but whereas 0% of you matches with dad so biologically speaking we are closer to dad."


    Daniel loudly laughed with Jimmy''s logic, even Harry couldn''t help but smile listening to his son''s logic and Catherine was speechless as she had no point to argue with this, going by Jimmy''s logic Harry is indeed closer to her sons than he is closer to her.


    "Harry" Catherine looked like she was about to cry.


    "Jimmy apologize to your mom" Harry stopped smiling and ordered Jim.


    "What kind of a logic is that?"


    "It is called blind love logic." Daniel explained to Jim.


    "This is ridiculous."


    "Yeah, when you fall in love with someone, then you will understand." Harry taunted his younger son.


    "Oh please, even if I fall in love, I won''t be as illogical as you." Jimmy taunted his father instead.


    "Yeah let us see." Harry challenged him.


    "Yeah yeah let us see" Jimmy accepted his challenge.


    After breakfast, Daniel headed to hospital and Jimmy to his office.


    ¡­..


    Patrick and Emily


    Emily could hear light noises so she slowly opened her eyes only to find Patrick dressing up.


    "You already got ready" She was surprised to see him looking fresh and already dressed up in his uniform so early in the morning.


    Last night the two decided to head over to Patrick''s house to collect his uniforms and then after having dinner at a nice restaurant they came back to Emily''s house.


    Patrick walked towards her, she was looking half awake and half sleepy, her hair was messed up but she still looked very pretty.


    Patrick kissed her on the cheek and greeted her, "Good Morning."


    "Morning" she sleepily answered him, she then checked the time and widened her eyes in surprise, it was just 7 am.


    "What the fuck, why would you get ready so early."


    "What do you think cops do?" He sarcastically asked her.


    "Yeah but still"


    "Actually I am planning to visit the forensics team, there is a problem there."


    "Why what happened?" She was now completely awake.


    "Remember the fingerprints that they found of the guy who died?"


    "Of course I do, I was planning to visit the forensics today too for that case."


    "Yeah so apparently that guy''s fingerprints are not matching with anyone in the database. We ran it in databases to identify the victim but we couldn''t so I wanted to check with forensics if there was any mistake from their end, you know just to be sure."


    "Oh, you do realize what it means right?"


    "Yes, our victim too probably is a criminal or from some other country."


    "Yeah, if he is from some other country it would be very difficult to identify him. Did you run his fingerprints in the criminal database you have?"


    "It will happen today, meanwhile I also needed to find any more evidence they found on the clothes and that magazine article."


    "Oh, when will you be leaving?"


    "In half an hour."


    "Oh okay, I''ll get ready and we can go together."


    "Sure"


    Patrick then went to prepare breakfast and Emily went to get ready.


    After half an hour they left to meet the forensics team who work for 24*7 in shifts.


    Emily messaged Matthew to go alone to the hospital and she will meet him there.


    After they reached the forensics team and discussed whatever they wanted to about the victim and asked them if they could get any more evidence but they too said they can''t.

 Chapter 138 - Be Mindful Of Your Actions

    Emily messaged Matthew to go alone to the hospital and she will meet him there.


    After Emily and Patrick reached the forensics team and discussed whatever they wanted to about the victim and asked them if they could get any more evidence but they too said they can''t.


    Emily discussed her theories with them and they did confirm that it is a woman who is a murderer. They too deduced the same.


    Patrick already got to know that the murderer is a woman as one of his assistants informed him two days back that the fingerprints already matched with the woman''s fingerprints of the Jonathan murder case but he decided to keep this information to himself for now and not share it with Emily.


    Emily then discussed other important stuff with the forensics team and then the two left from there.


    Patrick dropped her at the hospital and she told him not to pick her up as she would come with Matthew.


    Patrick too agreed with it and gave her a peck before she got out the car.


    This scene was witnessed by Lisa and Steve who were standing a few steps away from them.


    Steve came earlier but was waiting for Lisa and after she came the two were about to head inside together but Steve suddenly stopped when he saw Patrick''s car at the entrance of the hospital he wondered why was Patrick here.


    Saturday night he saw Emily leave with Patrick and was hoping it didn''t mean anything and he even ignored Lisa''s words but now after witnessing this kind of a scene with his own eyes he couldn''t believe they are already together.


    Around 48 hours back they were separated and in 48 hours they already got back together, he remembered Patrick''s words and got annoyed.


    "Didn''t I tell you these two would ultimately end up together, some day." Lisa reminded him what she said.


    "I have eyes and I can see that, I am in pain can''t you not hurt me more with your words? I am your best friend." Steve rudely scolded her.


    "That''s exactly why I am telling you the truth, no matter how hard it is, just accept it and move on. There might be someone out there who loves you a lot can''t you give that person a chance?"


    "No I can''t. Emily is the only woman I ever loved and I would ever will, I''d rather be alone my whole life than be with anyone else." He announced angrily and went inside the hospital.


    Lisa sadly looked at his back and stood rooted on her spot, his words really hurt her a lot.


    "You should practice what you preach." A man standing behind her whispered in her ears, Lisa got startled but she didn''t have to turn back to know who it was.


    "Aren''t you being shameless eavesdropping on us." she turned back after saying those words and glared at the man who was grinning at her shamelessly.


    "Come on Lisa, accept it, that Steve is useless and he doesn''t deserve you. Just move on from him, there might be someone out there who loves you a lot can''t you give that person a chance?"


    Matthew said the same words to her that she earlier told Steve, he was teasing her.


    "That''s none of your business." Lisa turned around and was about to leave but Matthew held her wrist and forced her to turn towards him.


    "How is this none of my business?" He looked serious while asking her this question, his smile was gone.


    "How is this any of your business?" She angrily glared at him.


    "Lisa, have you forgotten how close we were, you used to take my advice all the time, what the hell has happened to you that you became so rude to me?" Matt couldn''t take it anymore, Friday evening too she was rude to him but he just let it go assuming she was in a bad mood.


    But today too she is being rude to him and it seemed like she was trying to avoid him.


    Over the last few years when she was away studying, he used to occasionally message her to check on her but she ignored all his messages, then too he assumed she was busy with studies but now the way she angrily glared at him, it was obvious something was not right with her.


    Matthew is not someone who has a lot of patience, if there is something on his mind, he prefers asking it directly instead of over thinking about it.


    "Matthew, let go." she warned him as he was holding her wrist tightly.


    "First tell me why the hell are you upset with me? What did I do?"


    "Nothing"


    "Lisa I know you better than you think."


    "Matthew this is our workplace, I don''t want to create a scene here."


    "I don''t care." Matthew tightened his hold on her wrist.


    "Matt what are you doing?" Daniel''s clear voice rang and both of them turned towards him.


    Daniel parked his car and was heading towards the main entrance of the hospital but he saw Matthew and Lisa, it looked like they were quarreling and it was clearly evident he was forcefully holding her wrist and was not letting her go.


    Although Matthew is his friend, Lisa is the intern working under him and he felt responsible for her, so even though it would be awkward he just decided to meddle in here.


    Matthew quickly let her wrist go as Daniel suddenly appeared.


    "Nothing, we were just talking." Lisa informed Daniel to avoid the awkwardness and then she left to go inside.


    "Actually¡­" Matthew felt weird how to explain, although Lisa said they were just talking, he knew Daniel is not a fool to believe it, he just let Lisa go as he didn''t want to make her feel weird.


    "You don''t have to explain yourself to me but we are literally at a public place and here you are a senior doctor and she is our junior, so please be mindful of your actions at the workplace." Daniel warned him.


    It was none of his business but it was their workplace and they were in public so it was the right thing to do.


    "I understand, I am sorry." Matthew too later realized how wrong he was.


    He was frustrated by Lisa''s attitude and forgot what he was doing.


    "Don''t apologize to me, I know it is none of my business but¡­"


    "Yeah it is our workplace, you were not wrong." Matthew awkwardly smiled at him.


    "Don''t feel bad, I am not judging you, I am sure you have a reason to act like that but just be mindful of your surroundings." Daniel patted him on the shoulder.


    "Yeah I''ll be, don''t mention this to Emily." Matthew requested Daniel, as Emily would kill him if she knew what he did, although it is not a big deal but still she will kill him for making her sister feel uncomfortable.


    "I am not going to mention it to anyone." Daniel gently smiled at him and they headed inside together.


    After finishing some urgent work Daniel called Patrick to know more updates on the murder case.


    "Hi Patrick"


    "I was about to call you." Patrick informed him.


    "You got any update on that murder case?"


    "No, we couldn''t yet identify who the victim is."


    "So, what did you find?"


    "Since there are no leads on the murder, I decided to delve deeper into the information you gave me and probably there is more to all of this that meets the eye."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Daniel, it seems people who are behind the two previous attacks that happened on Rachel where the people who came to murder her committed suicide, are not someone we can easily deal with."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The officer I assigned for this task followed the lead and tried to dig in more information but today morning he met with an accident, his condition is currently critical."


    "What?" Daniel exclaimed in shock.


    "Yeah, Daniel, these people are not easy to deal with, we need to be more cautious, I can''t put my associates'' lives in danger so I won''t be leading on it legally."


    "I understand Patrick, don''t dig deeper into it for now."


    "It''s okay, I won''t assign any of my colleagues, I myself would dig deeper into it."


    "No Patrick, it will be dangerous."


    "There is no other option."


    "There is one option, give me some time, I''ll explain everything to you later. I again request you don''t do anything in haste."


    "Fine, for now I''ll try to find more information about the guy who was murdered, but one thing is for sure, the people behind this guy''s murder and the people behind those two attacks on Rachel are different people."


    "May I ask you how you came to this conclusion?" Daniel didn''t doubt Patrick but he just wanted to understand his thought process.

 Chapter 139 - Will Catch Them Soon

    "May I ask you how you came to this conclusion?" Daniel didn''t doubt Patrick but he just wanted to understand his thought process.


    "See, we already know Andrew and his female companion are the ones who killed this guy and they are not the people involved in Rachel''s other attacks as one of the attacks happened in high school and she didn''t even know them then and these two people are the ones she came across during her trip in Peebles. Also, I for a second also thought that Andrew and his female companion and the other people behind Rachel might be connected but that is also not possible because those people are more dangerous and this Andrew and that woman seem more dumb as they are already verified to be the murderers in the recent murder case. Also, they would not have failed at killing Rachel if they were somehow associated with those dangerous people." Patrick explained in detail.


    "Hmm you are right, it all makes sense now."


    "Yeah, I feel once I know the identity of the victim, I might easily reach Andrew and his female companion."


    "What do you think, any idea how long it might take to catch them?" Daniel knew it was not easy to know so he still hoped there was some answer to this question.


    "Honestly, it is already confirmed that those two are the murderers, I just need to know where they are residing in, if any information on this victim is known then I think within a day or two they will be caught" Patrick was confident that he will catch them soon.


    "Great, then you focus on that for now, don''t bother yourself with the other dangerous people, leave them to me." Daniel suggested.


    "Are you sure you can handle them Daniel? A police officer was attacked today, can you a civilian handle this?"


    "I''ll be careful, don''t worry about me. Also, I''ll pay for that officer''s treatment."


    "No need, I am the one who assigned this work to him so it is my responsibility."


    "But Patrick¡­"


    "Please Daniel, let me take responsibility for this."


    "Fine but do send me his reports, if there is something I can do, I will."


    "Sure"


    "Patrick can you share the autopsy report of that victim?"


    "Yeah the autopsy doctor would be preparing the report today, I can share it with you."


    "Which hospital was this autopsy conducted in?"


    "St Christian City Hospital"


    "Oh really? That''s where I work actually." Daniel informed him.


    "What a coincidence, you can meet the autopsy doctor at the hospital itself to get the updates, she already did her finding on Friday night itself, she is just putting it in official documents today."


    "Oh, you know the name of the doctor who performed the autopsy?"


    "Dr. Emily, Pathology Department."


    "Oh she is my friend, I''ll talk to her then."


    "Wait, what do you mean by she is your friend?" Patrick suddenly felt insecure.


    "Umm sorry?" Daniel could feel Patrick getting angry when he said Emily is his friend and he didn''t understand this reaction.


    "Don''t you dare cheat on Rachel." Patrick was more worried if he would hit on his girlfriend and tried to cover it by dragging in Rachel.


    "Are you trying to be funny?" Daniel was confused as Patrick still doesn''t know about him and Rachel dating so technically he shouldn''t talk about cheating on her.


    "No, I am very serious."


    "Dr. Emily is just a friend." Daniel still clarified as he didn''t know what else to say.


    "Okay, good then"


    Then Daniel went to meet Emily and asked her for the updates on the autopsy.


    Emily was surprised and wondered why Daniel is interested in knowing the details on this murder.


    "I am just curious, I read a lot of detective novels." He was not comfortable in telling the truth to her, he was unaware of the fact that she is Rachel''s close friend so it was obvious for him to hide the truth from her.


    Then Emily gave him all the updates she initially gave to Patrick.


    "Thank you Emily."


    "No worries, once I am done with the report, do you want to go through it?"


    "Sure"


    "Yeah I too have some things to discuss about this case."


    "Sure let''s do that once the report is ready."


    "Okay"


    Daniel then left for his work and called his interns for a meeting.


    Lisa looked fine and he too behaved as if he didn''t witness anything that happened in the morning between her and Matthew.


    Steve looked lost and Daniel asked him if he was fine, he nodded his head but he didn''t look fine, his eyes were swollen and it looked like he was crying.


    "When was the last time you two got leave?" Daniel asked.


    "Interns can''t apply for leave for the first few months sir." Lisa informed him.


    "Did you guys get the weekend off?"


    "No." Lisa awkwardly answered.


    "Today and tomorrow you two can take a break, let''s meet on Wednesday." There were no major surgeries planned this week so Daniel decided to give some slack to his interns as both of them didn''t look in good condition.


    Although Lisa looked normal he could sense she was not fine.


    "But sir¡­"


    "It''s okay as your boss I can do that and don''t call me sir, it''s important for doctors to be in the right state of mind before taking care of others, you also need to take care of yourself" He gently smiled and she too smiled back at him.


    The two were really not in a condition to work, both of them were heartbroken and disturbed.


    Steve because Emily and Patrick are already together and he didn''t get a chance to be with her and Lisa because Steve was still in love with her sister and she realized he would never look at her the way he looks at her sister and it was painful for her to let go of her first love.


    The two were grateful to Daniel, they thanked him and left for their homes.


    .....


    Andrew and Sophia


    Andrew and Sophia were sleeping when the alarm rang, Andrew turned it off and got out of the bed and was about to go to the washroom to freshen up and get ready to go to The Eminent Club.


    Sophia hugged him tightly and begged, "Please don''t go to work, I will be alone and I am scared to stay here alone till night"


    "Have you lost your mind, how can I stay with you. This is my new job and I joined this club because you insisted and now you are stopping me from going."


    "I am scared" she looked pitiful.


    "If I go to that club only then I can get more information to execute our next plan" He tried to reason with her.


    "But what if cops come here? I am very scared, I browsed through the internet for more updates but there were none. This is scaring me even more as I literally have no idea what is happening." This was the first time she was this scared, she had a bad feeling about this case.


    "Stop behaving as if this is the first time you murdered someone. This is not new to us, just relax."


    "But Andrew this is the first time I am getting a very bad feeling, I feel we will be caught soon."


    "Just chill, I am very sure the cops can''t catch us, we are not registered in any database, we are as good as non-existent so don''t worry."


    "But Andrew¡­"


    "Enough Sophia, this club is very nice, I am even considering working here forever, the pay is good and the benefits are amazing too, maybe we can just settle here and lead a normal life?" Andrew suggested.


    "No, please, I don''t want to be in London, please let''s leave."


    "Sophia you are sick, be practical, my photo and other information is registered with this club, if I quit now or run away they will be alerted and I am not sure what the consequences for this can be. So, let''s not make such decisions in a hurry and think it through."


    "Okay but if we find a way out we have to leave."


    "Sure" Andrew agreed just to pacify her, he was tired of running away and hiding.


    He got a decent job which he is really enjoying, he has no intentions to quit but right now Sophia''s state of mind was not ready to agree to any of his suggestions so he was not willing to waste time in consoling her.


    He then got ready in a decent suit and looked like a professional, he saw her gloomy expressions and warned her, "Stay in this room, don''t go out and stop browsing about this case on the internet."


    "Okay" She had no choice but to agree and she was too scared to leave their room.


    "Good girl" he kissed her on the forehead and left to work at The Eminent Club.

 Chapter 140 - Single And Bored

    Rachel''s office


    Rachel was sitting in her office going through her schedule when Sam entered her cabin.


    "I have good news." Sam excitedly informed her.


    Rachel never saw him so happy and excited in the two years she worked with him and nodded her head implying for him to go ahead and share the news.


    "The Carlsons have made some changes to the project timeline and within this week or early next week we will know if our project made it through or not."


    "How is that good news?" Rachel didn''t find anything happy about it.


    "If we get this project, things will progress quickly, wouldn''t that be amazing."


    "Yes it would be but ''IF'' we get this project, we still haven''t got it yet."


    "I am sure we will, you worked so hard for it."


    "Come on Sam, first rule of business, work hard but don''t have hopes and expectations."


    "I am feeling good about this project though."


    "Keep your feelings away when you are working." She warned him.


    "Oh god, you are always so serious." Sam complained as she was always so cold.


    "Anything else apart from your so-called good news that you would like to discuss?"


    "Yeah, when are you planning to submit our proposal, today is the deadline." Sam asked her.


    "I am designing the mail, I am sending it soon."


    "You mind if I have a look."


    "Of course not, I was planning to send it to you first before sending it to the Carlsons."


    "Great"


    After a few minutes, she mailed it to him and he quickly skimmed through to check if all their files were attached correctly or not, after reviewing it he confirmed everything was fine.


    "As always, your work is just perfect." Sam praised her.


    "You are not going to get extra money for praising me." She coldly replied and sent the mail.


    "I am genuinely praising you, why are you so difficult?" He taunted her.


    Although Sam is her assistant, in these two years they grew closer and became good friends.


    He never gets offended by her cold behavior and she never bothers herself with his taunts.


    "Rachel we need to be prepared, there is a good chance we might get a call from Jessica Carlson this week to discuss this project."


    "This week? that''s too soon."


    "Yeah the timeline changed and she wants to process the deal faster, I got to know she might be shortlisting very few proposals and would only meet those few people. But I am sure we will be shortlisted."


    "Sam you are again being over confident."


    "No, I have faith in you."


    "Again I won''t be paying you extra bucks for your words."


    "Actually Rachel, if you start paying me for my words then I think I''ll be super rich soon, what do you think?"


    "I think you have no work to do and you are very free.?"


    "No, I have a lot of work to do, I am very busy"


    "Then please focus on your work"


    "Is this your way of asking me to get out of your office?" He looked wronged.


    "Yes"


    "That''s offensive"


    "I know right, so please feel insulted and get out."


    "You are impossible." He scoffed and was about to leave her office when she called him again.


    "What?"


    "Sam let us be more thoroughly prepared for this Carlson project if we indeed get a call this week then we might have to rush to meet Jessica" Rachel remembered something and further added. "Sam, also make sure that everything is perfect and we don''t miss out on anything as I came to know she is very strict and particular about everything so we need to ensure there is no scope for a single mistake when one is dealing with her."


    "Haha see you also know we will be shortlisted."


    "No Sam, I am just being cautious"


    Sam then replied, "Don''t worry Rachel I have already double checked everything this weekend before sending you the final documents and also we are very thoroughly prepared, I ensured everything is smooth this weekend."


    "Wow thanks, but were you that free over the weekend?"


    "Hey, don''t taunt me, I work overtime for you and yet you give me such an attitude."


    "I am just pitying you as you are single and bored. It is also sad how you are spending your weekends."


    "Before making fun of me, look at yourself, you too are single and bored."


    "No I am not."


    Her words surprised him and he looked at her in shock.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said, no I am not bored."


    "Oh goodness Rachel, you just scared the shit out of me."


    "Why? Will it be a problem if I date someone?"


    "Yes of course, it would be a big news in our social circle and you are a well known face in London. It will be huge."


    "I think you are just over exaggerating."


    "No I am not, if he too is a businessman like you then it would be great."


    "And if not?"


    "Well if at least he belongs to one of the known and richest families in our social circle, that too would be enough."


    "Fine, if I date someone, I''ll get him validated by you and we both will seek your permission."


    "Sarcasm?"


    "Can''t you sense it?"


    "Be nice to me Rachel Richardson or I''ll quit."


    "Are you blackmailing me?"


    "Yes"


    "Get out"


    "Rude"


    "Out"


    "Okay bye"


    Sam left the room. Rachel wondered, ''If we crack this deal my brand will be popular in the cosmetics as well as in the fashion industry too. It would leave its mark not only in London but in different parts of the world where Jessica''s brands were very popular. It would really be a big jump for her cosmetics brand if she cracks this deal.''


    Although she just told Sam not to keep any hopes but she couldn''t help herself but really hope they get this deal.


    Italy


    A woman dressed in a black pencil skirt paired with a light blue shirt, with a Hermes scarf around her neck looked stunning. Her long golden coloured hair was left open, which added to her charm. She was seriously going through the proposals submitted for her new project.


    She was wearing very light makeup, a light nude lipstick that made her look elegant and eye shadow which complimented her beautiful eyelashes.


    Jessica emitted an aura of confidence and a cold vibe, anyone watching her would want to know her more but would not dare approach her. She gives a cold and complicated impression at first look.


    She looks like a strong woman who would only listen to her own instincts and the one who makes her own decisions based on her own value system.


    Many businesses submitted their business plan to collaborate with her. She is launching a new fashion line across the world and given her other brands'' popularity everyone knows it is going to be a huge success and the exposure they would get through this project is going to be immense.


    So, Jessica was carefully going through every proposal personally as it is an important project for her and she didn''t want to be careless while taking important decisions.


    She could have asked her other employees to go through hundreds of proposals she received and then forward the best ones to her which she can further shortlist but she didn''t want to risk that, what if they let go of an amazing proposal or favour certain businesses, so she herself was going through it.


    Jessica is very serious and passionate about her work. She inherited this passion from her parents, both are famous business tycoons in Italy and belonged to highly influential and leading business families there.


    Her ancestors were Americans who settled in Italy and over the decades they entered different sectors and started their own businesses and later through marriage alliances with other business families the Carlson family only became stronger and more powerful. They were the strongest, most influential, powerful and the richest family there.


    Carlson is a big family but they all don''t live under the same roof, every son and daughter in that family handles different sectors of businesses so as to never overlap with each other. They live in different cities across Italy.


    Jessica Carlson is the only child to her parents, they live in Milan. They have many branches of their company in different parts of the world but the headquarters is in Italy from where Jessica works.


    While managing the businesses setup by both her parents, Jessica too set up her own company and created a fashion brand for women formals by herself which was popular not only in Europe but also in other parts of the world.


    She is a strong woman with high moral ethics and integrity, she would never spare a person for making any ethical fallacy especially those who are disloyal to their work. This is what made her a strong business woman in the business circle.

 Chapter 141 - Pay Me Back

    Jessica Carlson is a strong woman with high moral ethics and integrity, she would never spare a person for making any ethical fallacy especially those who are disloyal to their work. This is what made her a strong business woman in the business circle.


    Working under her is considered as a prestigious opportunity, she herself is a brand in the fashion industry and that''s why more than hundred businesses wanted to collaborate with her.


    She created a strong name for herself in the fashion world as she collaborated with different businesses to launch different brands for casual wear, for wedding dresses etc.


    In the past she has been invited to be one of the judges to many top fashion shows in Paris. She has been invited to many universities and companies for a ted talk.


    She attended every big event as she too got to learn a lot through these events and it was an opportunity for her to promote her brands and also take inspiration from others.


    Her employees personally believe she is a tough boss but was also very supportive and is concerned about her employees as although she was tough with them, she guided them to achieve greater heights in life and if they went through any personal crises she even helped them, earning herself very loyal and dedicated employees.


    Jessica believes toughness extracts the best out of people and it would be worse if more and more people rely on her, she believes making them capable and independent, as that would not only be beneficial for her but for her employees too.


    She knew even in this modern society, men still dominate the business sector and to survive here she needs to be tough.


    Only a few people who are very close to her know her real personality and if they would ever tell how she is truly with the people close to her, friendly and sweet, no one would believe them that''s the kind of image she created for herself, a cold and complicated person who is tough but if need comes she will show concern but she is always has that aloof aura around her.


    She looked like a perfect person and no one seemed worthy to be around her but that is not true, she too is a human being and just like others she too makes mistakes but she always learns from them and ensures one mistake she commits never repeats itself but she is a strong woman who is immune to external influence, she has her own thoughts and feelings which she firmly believes in and strongly follows.


    After being a brand name in the fashion world she now decided to enter the world of cosmetics. She is planning to start a new brand named Eli which would have all kinds of cosmetics available at one place. But her idea is a bit different than usual, she wants to collaborate her fashion industry with cosmetics, she wants to launch exclusive products that would pertain to a particular dress type.


    ''If people wear different types of clothes for different events then why don''t they use different cosmetics products for different events'' This thought is what provoked her to go with this idea.


    A person doesn''t wear formals for a casual gathering and similarly they won''t wear casual clothes to formal meetings which should be applied to cosmetics is what she believed and she conducted research to understand more about this market.


    Her research showed most women use the same cosmetics for the workplace or for casual gatherings.


    So, she wanted to tap into this market and create cosmetics for different lifestyle events. For the beginners she was planning to sell cosmetics free with her clothes and would study more about the response of her clients and would delve deeper into this idea based on the customers'' response.


    She wanted to sell clothing and cosmetics under the same roof so she thought instead of setting up a new industry for cosmetics, she decided to collaborate with already established cosmetics brands in Europe, this would save her the trouble to start everything from ground zero and it is easier to create more products under an established brand name as it would carry more weight than a newly launched brand.


    Cosmetics is a very sensitive industry, it is a make or break sector, there is no middle ground in this industry and that''s why she decided to collaborate.


    Rachel wanted to expand her business across the world, her cosmetics brand was very popular in Europe but she wanted to expand it to other countries and was waiting for an oppurtinity where her business can be expanded, when she got to know about Jessica''s idea, she loved it and wanted her brand to collaborate with her fashion brand and therefore she worked hard for it.


    Just like Rachel many other companies wanted to tie up with Carlson company and were in the race to grab the project.


    While Jessica was going through the proposals, after every proposal she read, she was either rejecting them, accepting them or keeping them on hold.


    She rejected some proposals straight away if she found their business plan over the top and not practical or if she felt it wouldn''t work. She accepted the proposals which were practical and she felt things would work perfectly if she collaborates with them. She kept those proposals on hold where she liked a few suggestions but was not sure if it was sustainable enough.


    As soon as Jessica decides to shortlist a proposal she asked her assistant to research on the business that sent that particular proposal, if their background was clear and they were never involved in any criminal offences or in any unethical practices then she would shortlist them for the next round where she would be personally meeting their head.


    For Jessica only a perfect business plan is not everything, the way they do their business equally matters to her, she doesn''t want to be associated with unethical people for the sake of money and popularity.


    ....


    Jimmy''s Rehearsals


    Megan had a very tough day because of her car troubling her last evening. She switched buses to reach her university and all the way she kept on cursing Ronald. She was happily living in the university dorms but he insisted they live together so she left her free accommodation in the middle of the city to move with him to the other end of the city.


    She called the mechanic as she hoped he would drop her car at the university she is working in as they discussed earlier but he informed her there were more problems with her car and if he temporarily fixes it then it won''t be of any use as it would give her trouble again and so he asked for one more day and promised to deliver her car at her apartment early morning the next day.


    She had no choice but to agree to it.


    The theater was around 20 minutes from her university so she decided to manage again for today.


    She boarded a city bus as it is a cheaper option to travel. She tried to be excited and more cheerful as it was the official first day of her play.


    After sitting in the bus she received a call from Ronald.


    She stopped feeling the excitement when he called her, in the past she used to get excited whenever he called her but now she only gets annoyed but nevertheless she answered her phone.


    "What is it?" She rudely questioned him.


    "Hey why the fuck are you being rude?" He shouted at her.


    "Ronald, do you even know my car broke last night and I would get it back tomorrow."


    "Are you dumb? What am I asking and what you are saying?"


    "Oh then let me explain more clearly, you remember you borrowed 5000 Pounds from me?"


    "Why are you bringing that up so suddenly?" He was sweating when she mentioned that amount.


    "Well I wanted to buy a car with that money but since you were in dire need of it, I lent you my money, you promised you will pay me back in a week and it has been over a month now, do you realize how much I am suffering because of moving in with you? And now with my car gone, I am suffering even more." She was really frustrated today, she had a tiring day and his rude behavior was not helping her, initially she decided to not say anything but then she thought why should she suffer in silence.


    It is his fault and he should be the one suffering and not her as it was his fault for not paying her back.


    Somewhere she felt the role of Holly that Amanda wrote is somewhere inspiring her to revolt and voice her problems instead of suffering in silence.


    Holly the second female lead in this play was the character who plays Jimmy''s character, Rick''s wife.

 Chapter 142 - Try To Relate It With Your Real Life

    Somewhere she felt the role of Holly that Amanda wrote is somewhere inspiring her to revolt and voice her problems instead of suffering in silence.


    Holly the second female lead in this play was the character who plays Jimmy''s character, Rick''s wife.


    Ronald was worried when she taunted him, he assumed she was a small town woman so she would be shy and might not ask for her money back but when she suddenly revolted back he got scared and wondered what he would do if she kept pestering and nagging him.


    "Darling why are you angry, I am soon going to land a role and I will definitely pay you back."


    "That''s what you said the first time too" She was irritated with his lies.


    "Love, don''t worry today I''ll come to pick you up from your play, okay?"


    "Let it be, you will definitely come late and would make me wait for you for hours."


    "No I promise I''ll come on time, I''ll anyway be in the same area, just give me a call ten minutes before you are done and I''ll reach there."


    "Fine" Why should he reject if he insisted so she agreed although she didn''t believe he would be there on time.


    He is also a struggling actor and most of his friends too are struggling actors and they live in the same area where the theater she is heading towards is, since he is offering her a ride back home why would she say no so she agreed and decided to give him a chance.


    "Thanks sweetheart, I love you."


    She didn''t answer him back and cut the call, she was really pissed and was in no mood to act cheesily so she just ignored him.


    ...


    "That bitch" Ronal cursed after she cut the call.


    "What happened bro?" His friend who was sitting next to him asked.


    "Dude my girlfriend is acting all bitchy." He groaned in frustration.


    "What happened?"


    "She is asking me for the money she lent a few days back."


    "What a bitch, Ron I am telling you, you deserve a girl much better than her."


    "Dude she has a job at a university, she earns well and that''s the reason I am with her. Also it is easy to fool her."


    "But what''s the point of dating her if she is shameless enough to ask back for her money, just leave her and I''ll introduce to someone awesome."


    "Why do I have to let her go for you to introduce me to someone." Ronald winked at him.


    "You dog" his friend bumped his fist on Ronald''s shoulder and the two men laughed.


    ¡­


    Megan was dropped on the main road and it was only a five minutes walk for her to reach the theater, she checked the time and was relieved she reached earlier than the scheduled time as Amanda is very strict about being punctual.


    When she reached the theater she already saw Jimmy and Leo talking to each other.


    "Hi Megan"


    "Hey Megan"


    Both the guys smiled at her when they saw her coming.


    Seeing Leo and Jimmy, her mood turned better, they reminded her of this amazing project she bagged and Megan decided to not let her bad mood affect the good things that are currently happening with her.


    "You two seem to have arrived very early."


    "Yeah we reached fifteen minutes back" Leo informed her.


    "Wow damn punctual you two are."


    "Nah, it is because of Jimmy, I had to come early."


    "How so?"


    "He came early to pick me up." Leo informed her.


    "Oh why?"


    "Actually I don''t have a car and my house is on the way from Jim''s office to this theater so he offered to drive me to the theater and drop me back home."


    "Wow you are damn lucky Leo"


    "Haha I know right"


    "Megan did the mechanic drop your car at your university?" Jimmy asked her as he knew about her car''s condition.


    "No, he said there are more problems and he will drop it back tomorrow morning."


    "How did you manage today then?" He asked her with concern.


    "Thanks to our city buses." She smiled at him.


    "Leo, let''s drop Megan at her home before we go back." Jimmy suggested and Leo nodded his head agreeing to it.


    "No need, my boyfriend would be coming to pick me up."


    "Oh good then"


    Just then Amanda arrived and checked the time.


    "Wow you guys arrived so early."


    Amanda was impressed with their punctuality.


    "Yeah, I was done with my work a bit early today so I was able to come here early." Jimmy informed her.


    "Yeah and I tag along with Jimmy, so if he is early so will I be and if he is late I too would be late." Leo joked and Amanda was surprised seeing Leo talk so much.


    He is a very shy guy in real life but on stage he turns into a completely different person and that''s why she chose him for the role of Oscar, the main lead in spite of his calm and shy personality in real life.


    She really hoped her actors would bond with each other like this as she believed it is important for the actors to have a good bond for a play to be successful but she was always worried about Leo as he seemed to have built a lot of walls around him.


    But seeing Leo talking and even joking with them and him being so close to Jimmy made her happy.


    Just then Zoey came in running, she looked worried as she thought she would be late. She looked at Amanda with worry.


    "Don''t worry you are a minute early" Amanda informed her and Zoey sighed in relief.


    Amanda then asked the staff working there if everything is in place, the script, the lights, sound system etc, after checking everything she and all the actors took their places.


    Amanda and Leo were sitting on the stage, Jimmy, Megan and Zoey sat opposite to them on the audience chairs.


    Amanda clearly told them the order of the sequences they would follow and they decided today they will focus on shooting the first few scenes which are about Leo and Zoey. The opening sequence focuses on the main leads so it was obvious to focus on them first.


    But still Jim and Megan are supposed to visit as they should know what is happening in the scenes before theirs, there can be some on spot changes so it was better for all four to be present every day.


    Leo and Zoey were professional so they enacted all the four scenes in one go, Amanda was noting the suggestions she wanted to give them based on their performance.


    Jimmy and Megan too witnessed their performance and they too shared their feedback with Amanda which she very seriously noted.


    Then it was time for the second rehearsal of Leo and Zoey so Amanda asked Jimmy and Megan to practice their scenes together as watching Leo and Zoey''s rehearsal once was enough.


    So Jimmy and Megan went to the last row to rehearse there, the backstage too is being used by Leo and Zoey, so they chose the last row as their voices should not be disturbing to anyone and they too can practice in peace.


    "Jim, which scene would you like to practice first?"


    "Let''s go in order, what do you say?"


    "Hmm actually there is this scene, where Holly finds out about her husband''s infidelity, I tried a lot but my reaction doesn''t come out to be natural, you know I look angry and sad but the look of betrayal is not something I am able to show, you getting my point?"


    She feels she is just blabbering and Jimmy is not able to understand what she means.


    He looked like he was thinking something deeply.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I am thinking of a solution."


    "Came up with anything yet?"


    "Did you try to relate it with your real life?"


    "Sorry?" Megan was confused by his words.


    "So you know when I was enacting the scene where your character destroyed mine and I explain why I was like this, the painful sequence?"


    "Yeah you were amazing in that."


    "Thanks, so, when I was practicing for that scene the first time I sucked at it but then I started getting into Rick''s skin and started believing at times that I am Rick."


    "Wow, did that work?"


    "Yes for a week I felt I am actually Rick, except for checking out other men I tried to behave how Rick does but of course I did this when I was alone not when I was with my family."


    "Okay"


    "Then I felt the problems Rick might be facing and that way I slowly got into the skin of his character and on Thursday night when I practiced I was able to do much better in that sequence, believe me when I was rehearsing that sequence, it was the toughest for me to ace it."

 Chapter 143 - Yes You Do

    "Then I felt the problems Rick might be facing and that way I slowly got into the skin of his character and on Thursday night when I practiced I was able to do much better in that sequence, believe me when I was rehearsing that sequence, it was the toughest for me to ace in. But this really worked for me. I feel you should start thinking of yourself as Holly, you need to behave like her, act like her, try doing that for a week and maybe we can see if there is any improvement by this friday."


    "Wow you are talking like a professional actor."


    "Hey, I am a professional actor."


    "Not yet"


    "Heyy"


    "But I really like your advice, I think you have a good point there. I''ll try to think and behave more like Holly."


    "Yes let''s practice all the scenes now, I''ll imagine Holly and enact Rick''s scenes, you observe me and note what I need to do differently and then you do the same and I''ll make notes." Jimmy suggested and she agreed to it.


    For the next few hours they all practiced their scenes then a pizza boy came to deliver pizzas for them.


    Amanda called everyone and there were enough boxes for all the cast and crew. Then she paid the delivery guy.


    "Oh god why did you order for all of us, we could just split the money." Leo made a suggestion as he understood how much it must have cost Amanda to order for all of them.


    "Chill Leo, we have sponsors for this play and they are the ones paying for costumes, food, props, this theater rent etc, so don''t worry and eat as much as you want, there is enough for everyone and did you all think I would let my actors and crew pay for their own food."


    Everyone got happy and they all happily indulged in food.


    After dinner they all again went back to their practice, Leo and Zoey were trying to perfect their opening scenes, Megan and Jimmy were rehearsing their scenes at the back of the audience room.


    Amanda discussed with her assistant about the finances and glanced at the back where Jimmy and Megan too were rehearsing seriously, she felt very happy that her actors were serious about their roles and were as passionate about this play as she was.


    After a few more hours Amanda called it a day.


    "Everyone still looks fresh instead of tired." Amanda commented seeing the four actors'' fresh faces whereas she herself and her crew were super tired.


    "Yeah because it didn''t feel like work, when you like something, you''ll never get tired of it." Jimmy explained the reason why he was still fresh.


    "Seconded." Leo added.


    The other two women nodded at them.


    "That''s wonderful to know and if we guys keep working like this, we all will be well prepared in two weeks."


    Everyone smiled at her and after saying goodbye they left.


    Ronald was waiting outside the theater as Megan messaged him twenty minutes back that she would be done soon.


    As soon as Ronald saw Megan come out he went to her and gave her a long kiss.


    Jim, Leo, Amanda and Zoey felt awkward but since they are a couple and it is common for them to see people make out in public they ignored them and went ahead.


    Megan broke the kiss and glared at him, "How many times have I told you don''t kiss me in public." she softly shouted at him as she didn''t want others to hear them but she was very angry with Ronald''s behavior.


    "Hey I am your boyfriend, do I need your permission to kiss you."


    Before Megan could say anything, they heard a guy speak, "Yes you do"


    Megan and Ronald turned around to look at the source of the voice and they were surprised to see Leo.


    He looked angry, Jimmy too didn''t like Ronald''s behavior but he prefers minding his own business but when he saw Leo glaring at Ronald he patted Leo''s shoulder asking him to calm down.


    Amanda and Zoey already left so they didn''t witness this scene.


    "Excuse me, please mind your own business." Ronald got annoyed with Leo.


    "Don''t you dare be rude to my colleague." Megan was not ready to take shit from Ronald and Leo stood up for her so she couldn''t let Ronald insult him.


    "Megan..." Ronald wanted to shout at her but he remembered the 5000 Pounds, he got worried if she will ask him for money if she gets angry so he decided to calm himself down first.


    "I am sorry" He apologized to Megan and Leo.


    Megan was surprised by this sudden change and Leo looked indifferent.


    "If you are really sorry then don''t you dare be rude to Megan again" Leo warned him.


    Jimmy was surprised seeing Leo so angry, he never thought this guy could ever get angry, he looked calm, shy and soft spoken and now he suddenly looked aggrieved.


    "Yeah I won''t be, I was just in a bad mood." Ronald awkwardly explained himself.


    Megan was surprised by sudden change in Ronald''s behavior, she knew him well and he was not someone to apologize so quickly but she was happy as he was respecting her colleague instead of creating a scene.


    "Leo, Jimmy, this is Ronald, my boyfriend. Ronald this is Jimmy and that is Leo, they are my colleagues."


    She introduced the three guys to each other.


    Leo didn''t greet him well but to lessen the awkwardness Jimmy extended his hand and smiled at Ronald.


    Ronald too shook his hand.


    "So which roles do you two play?" Ronald was not interested at all but he had to make Megan happy so he tried to show some interest.


    "Leo is the main lead and Jimmy is the second main lead, he will be the one who will play my on-stage husband." Megan excitedly informed him.


    She was very happy that Ronald was taking an interest in her life.


    Ronald suddenly started laughing, "Oh he is the guy playing that gay role?" He asked, pointing at Jimmy.


    Megan got very angry at Ronald''s behavior, "Hey as an actor it is a great opportunity to play different roles, you have no right to make fun of him" she warned Ronald but she felt embarrassed to face Jimmy.


    Jim smiled at Ronald and didn''t mind his words at all, when he decided to audition for this role he already prepared himself to face the criticism that might come his way, "Chill Megan, it is Mr. Ronald''s opinion and you can''t expect everyone to act the way you want right, it is absolutely fine." He explained with a smile, he could see Megan was embarrassed so he tried to lighten the mood, he doesn''t want them to have awkwardness between them for such silly reasons and especially because of him.


    "But he still has no right to insult you like that, if he has an opinion he can keep it to himself, we didn''t ask him to share it with us." Leo again glared at Ronald, it was obvious he hates that guy.


    "Dude chill" Leo was surprising Jimmy but Jim didn''t want to create a scene so he tried to calm him down.


    "Okay guys it was a long day, see you tomorrow, good night." Jimmy wished Megan and Ronald and took Leo with him.


    After sitting in the car and after driving a few meters Jimmy finally asked Leo, the thing that was on his mind, "Dude what happened earlier? Why did you react like that?"


    "Couldn''t you see how rude that guy was, Megan deserves better." Leo spouted in anger.


    "It was not about Megan,something about Ronald triggered you." Jimmy seriously shared his observation and Leo looked at him in surprise as what Jimmy said was indeed true.


    "Yeah Ronald just remembered me of¡­"


    "Of?"


    "Of¡­" Leo couldn''t complete the statement.


    "Hey Leo, if you are not comfortable, it is okay, you don''t need to talk about it. I understand."


    "Thanks Jim"


    "Chill bro, tell me how was it working with Zoey?" Jimmy decided to change the topic.


    "She is an amazing actress dude but when we are not rehearsing she is not friendly at all, but it is okay, I also prefer being professional."


    "How was Megan?" Leo asked Jim


    "She is a good actress and we already became friends, I thought she would hate me but luckily that didn''t happen."


    "Why would she hate you?" Leo was curious to know.


    "Okay so it is a funny story, yesterday¡­" Jimmy then shared his and Megan''s first encounter with Leo.


    Leo got out of his sullen mood and laughed a lot, "That 20 Pounds was epic." Leo said between his laughs.


    "I know right."


    "It is nice indeed that Megan doesn''t hate you after what you did." Leo now agreed with Jim''s earlier statement.


    Then they chit-chatted for some time and they reached Leo''s home, after dropping him Jim went to his house.

 Chapter 144 - Performance In Bed

    Rachel''s House


    Rachel was tired after reaching home, after dinner she went to sleep but not before messaging Daniel.


    ''Woah why am I so unlucky?'' she messaged him.


    Daniel was relaxing on his bed and was going through the digital copy of Bob''s autopsy report when he received a message from Rachel.


    ''Why what happened?'' He assumed she had a bad day at work.


    ''My boyfriend doesn''t message me at all unlike other boyfriends who keep messaging their girlfriends ten times a day [pouting emoji]''


    Daniel laughed reading her message.


    ''If I was like others then you wouldn''t have even glanced at me''


    ''Oh please you are so handsome that I would have definitely glanced at you even if you were like others''


    ''So, being good looking is enough for you?''


    ''Yes''


    Daniel laughed again


    ''What if I am wearing a mask to look good and I am ugly in real life?''


    Rachel thought what to reply then she thought of something and messaged him back.


    ''Well in that case I need to check your performance in bed'' Rachel sent the message and she was blushing, she turned her phone down and covered her head with a comforter, ''I think I inherited shamelessness from my dad'' she thought, still blushing.


    Daniel widened his eyes seeing her message.


    ''Wow my woman is more bold than I thought'' but he didn''t send a reply to her message.


    Five minutes later, Rachel calmed down her heart and checked her phone with great anticipation, she wanted to see how Daniel would react to her message and how would he respond to it..


    But when she saw her phone, she was shocked to see he didn''t reply to her at all in spite of seeing her message.


    She now got worried and freaked out, she wondered if she just said something out of line and offended him.


    The next moment she started regretting her actions.


    ''Fuck Rachel, how can you be so ridiculous, you guys have only been dating each other for two or three days and you talked about performance on bed, how can you be so shameless and ridiculous, what the hell he must be thinking about you, fuck Rachel how can you embarrass yourself like that.''


    She wanted to message or call him again but she was too embarrassed to do so.


    For the next thirty minutes she was freaking out as there was not one message from him and he hadn''t come online since then.


    ''Can''t he just at least send one emoji'' her embarrassment turned into anger and she started cursing him for not giving her one reply and freaking her out this way.


    Just then she heard someone knocking on her room door, she thought it was her grandpa and opened the door but no one was there.


    She got surprised as she indeed heard a knock.


    She then went inside and again heard a knock on her door, she got surprised but then she realized the sound was coming from the balcony door and not the main door.


    There is a big gallery attached to her room which faces the backyard of her house, she got a bit scared but still opened it to find Daniel standing there, she looked at him in shock with her mouth wide open.


    ''What the hell are you doing here?'' she wanted to ask him but couldn''t find her voice, her throat went dry.


    Without letting her speak, Daniel held her waist, he hugged her and then turned her around and closed the door of her balcony and pinned her against it, Daniel didn''t waste a second and kissed her.


    She was startled by his sudden aggressiveness, before now he was always gentle to her but today it looked like he was not going to restrain himself, her bold words seemed to have turned him into a crazy man.


    She too didn''t resist his kiss and tried to respond to him with the same passion but she was not able to keep up with him so she let him have his way, she could feel how hot his body was, now she realized why he didn''t reply to her message.


    He must have immediately left his house to come here and probably wanted to surprise her or he didn''t care about replying to her message on text and wanted to reply in person.


    While still kissing her Daniel''s hands moved inside the t-shirt she was wearing, since it was night time and she was planning to sleep soon, she didn''t wear anything underneath it, so it gave him easy access to feel the softness of her breasts in his hot palm.


    He roughly kneaded her bosom and continued kissing her.


    "Ahh" Rachel moaned, she was loving what he was doing to her.


    Daniel let go off her lips and looked at her face, her eyes were tightly shut and her face was red. She was enjoying the pleasure his hands were providing her with, she was softly moaning at his hand movements and he was observing every expression of hers.


    His thumb and forefinger held her pink bead between them and tightly pressed it. Rachel left another soft moan, her eyes were still closed and she didn''t realize he was observing every expression of hers.


    He couldn''t hold back from tasting her bosoms and decided to not control himself anymore, he lifted up her t-shirt and his mouth took her pink bead in between his teeth and slightly bit on them.


    Rachel released a long moan with this action and her hand clutched his soft hair, she was not sure if she wanted to push him away or bring him closer.


    He held her bosom in his hand and sucked on her nipple and in between used his teeth to pull them, her back arched in pleasure and her chest moved forward.


    He did the same with her another bosom sucked on it and kneaded the other one, making her go crazy.


    Her legs were going weak under the pleasure he was making her go through.


    He held her waist to support her and lifted her in his arms and walked towards her bed.


    He gently placed her down and removed her t-shirt with her co-operation, he removed his own t-shirt and lied on top of her.


    She gulped seeing him shirtless, he had an amazing body, this is not her first time seeing him shirtless but every time she looks at him she gets excited.


    His chest was touching hers and her soft breasts were pressed against his firm chest.


    He again claimed her lips and gently sucked on them before moving to her neck where he gently bit on her and took her delicate skin between his teeth.


    "Ahh Dan..iel, don''t leave.. a mark there." she managed to say, she has meetings and it would be difficult to cover if he leaves any hickey on her.


    Daniel chuckled at her words as last time too she made the same request he moved on to her breast and left hickeys there.


    Her hand was running through his hair and in between she was tightly clutching on them.


    He then again took her bosom in his mouth and softly felt the other one in his palm, after going on at it for some time, he let go of her breasts and her body turned very soft and delicate under him.


    He looked at her red face, he was not sure if it was because of their activity she was all red or she was blushing. He then pressed his forehead onto hers, both of them were panting and breathing heavily.


    Rachel looked into his eyes and was softly panting.


    He then asked her in a low hoarse voice, "Is this enough to check my performance in bed or do you want me to go even further?" He asked slightly parting her legs and rubbing his fingers between her legs over her pants.


    "Ahh" she softly moaned when his fingers rubbed on her soft spot, although he didn''t directly touch it and her pants were in between but that didn''t stop her from feeling the pleasure.


    She put her arms around his neck and pulled him closer for another kiss, the two of them were making out when Rachel''s phone rang.


    Daniel groaned in frustration as he was horny right now and this phone call was interrupting them.


    "Ignore it" She informed him and continued kissing him, their tongues were entwined with each other but the cacophonous phone ringtone again interrupted their romantic mood.


    "Rachel it might be important" He told her in a hoarse voice, although he hated their privacy being interrupted he had to act sane and this call was killing his mood.


    Rachel checked her phone in frustration and got annoyed seeing Sam calling her.


    "I''ll kill him if it is not something really important." Rachel told Daniel while answering her call.


    Then she annoyingly answered her call, "Sam it better be something important or else..."

 Chapter 145 - Seven Years

    Then she annoyingly answered her call, "Sam it better be something important or else..."


    "Check your mail, we are one of the shortlists for the Carlson Project." He happily announced.


    "Do we have to leave now for Italy to meet Jessica?" she asked in annoyance unaffected by the good news.


    "Umm no, we are supposed to meet her on Thursday." Sam got confused with her question and didn''t sense the sarcasm.


    "So you could have shared this information, tomorrow morning too?"


    "Yeah but I was so excited so I messaged you right away but you didn''t respond so I called."


    Rachel looked very angry and was about to scold Sam but Daniel softly caressed her cheeks and signaled her to let it go.


    "Fine, don''t you ever disturb me after office hours from next time onward."


    Saying this she cut the call and Sam wondered what he did wrong.


    "I didn''t know my girlfriend looks this cute when she is angry" Daniel smiled seeing her reaction, she was still angry with Sam for ruining their time.


    "When he would ask me for a leave, I am not going to approve it" She shared her revenge plans for Sam.


    Daniel again laughed at her, "I also didn''t know my girlfriend holds grudges"


    He kissed her again.


    Then they wore their t-shirts and just lied down to sleep.


    Both of them were lying now facing each other.


    "When you didn''t reply to that message, I really freaked out." She finally told him how much she got scared.


    "There can be no textual reply to your message, I had to come here to answer your question in person."


    After Daniel read that message he immediately grabbed his car keys and drove to her home, he drove at a very high speed so was able to reach in thirty minutes.


    "Next time don''t drive so fast." She warned him.


    "Yes boss" He kissed her on the forehead.


    "How did you manage to climb over the gallery, weren''t there bodyguards everywhere."


    "Yeah, I informed them your grandpa wanted me to come like this so they let me." He added, "Your balcony is just on the first floor so I was able to easily climb up."


    "I can''t believe a doctor is so good at climbing buildings." Rachel ran her fingers on his firm chest.


    Daniel gulped and was not sure how to respond to her statement.


    He just kissed her as it was the better way to respond.


    After making out for some time the two decided to sleep.


    Daniel was planning to leave when Rachel insisted he sleep with her and who was he to reject when she herself was suggesting they be together.


    So he too slept with her and the next day, the three grandpas went to The Eminent club early in the morning so there was no one at home.


    Rachel asked her housekeepers to bring breakfast to her room, she collected the breakfast tray herself so the housekeepers too didn''t know Daniel was here, after breakfast and freshening up, Rachel managed to sneak out Daniel in secret and the two left for their work.


    Rachel first dropped him off at his house as it was near to her office and went to her workplace and Daniel went to his house to change his clothes and then he headed to the hospital.


    It was a normal day for everyone, Daniel had surgeries scheduled throughout the week so he, his interns and colleagues were working on it.


    Rachel tried her best to not snap at Sam for interrupting her and Daniel''s time last night and he informed her that they need to go to Milan on Thursday to meet Jessica so she asked him to book tickets for the two of them and wondered how to discuss about it with her grandpa as he might be reluctant to let her travel, so she decided to delay the discussion with him and continued working on her other projects.


    Patrick reached a dead end as there was no other information on the case and was worried about his colleague who was struggling between life and death.


    Jimmy was having the time of his life, during his office hours he was managing other projects and was also focusing on the Tanaka project, if he was having any troubles, he was consulting Rachel on it who was patiently guiding him through it and during the later part of the day he was continuing his rehearsals and this is how he spent the next few days.


    Ireland


    The husband was weeping and was looking at his wife who was in the state of coma and was lying on the bed.


    For the last seven years she has been lying here but since the past two days her blood pressure was constantly falling low.


    If she would have been treated in a hospital, there were higher chances of her recovering and getting back on her feet but they were locked here by a psycho, who got all the necessary equipment to keep the woman alive.


    And the current setting she was living in was not enough, she needs to be properly monitored under a doctor''s care but the husband was helpless as they have been locked in here for many years, seven years back when he and his wife tried to run away their plan failed and the psycho who kidnapped them tried to kill him but his wife came in between to protect him and ended up in this state.


    He got used to her being in this state for seven years but in the last two days, the machines attached to her were showing signs of her being in danger, he was not a doctor so he didn''t understand what was happening but he knew it was not good news and his wife''s condition was getting worse.


    He cried as he was helpless and couldn''t even protect the love of his life.


    Just then a man dressed in black suit entered the room, he looked the same age as this husband and wife, he was accompanied by two other people.


    The three men approached the bed.


    One of them was his secretary, he was in his forties and has been a loyal servant to this man, the husband and wife knew him as he too was involved in kidnapping them.


    But the third guy who accompanied them was new, the husband saw him for the first time, he was thin and six feet in height with good physique, he looked in early thirties and looked like a doctor.


    The husband hopefully looked at the doctor, he was hoping his wife would be treated now and she would be fine soon.


    On one side he wanted to ask the doctor for help and wanted to inform him in signals that they are kidnapped but right now his wife''s health was more important than to run away so he kept quiet and let the man in black suit do all the talking.


    "Doctor, please check her thoroughly, her blood pressure started dropping suddenly, please check what is wrong with her." The man in black suit anxiously spoke.


    One could see the genuine concern he had for the woman lying on the bed.


    The doctor sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere he was in but he was here to check on this patient so he decided to do his duty.


    "May I see her reports?"


    "There are no reports." The husband answered him indifferently while not moving his eyes from his wife.


    "Can someone update me on her situation at least?" The doctor''s doubts were being confirmed, something here was indeed fishy.


    The man in black suit was about to speak but the husband interrupted him, "Seven years back she fell into a coma and since then she has been lying like this. We have been feeding her food and water artificially."


    "If that''s the case, why is she not in a hospital?" The doctor asked in concern.


    "You do your job instead of giving suggestions which anyone can give." The man in black suit coldly answered him.


    The doctor got scared and gulped in fear as the man in black suit looked very scary.


    He checked the patient''s pulse and then using the blood pressure machine he carried with him, he checked her and informed them her blood pressure is indeed low and it is not normal and recommended they take her to a hospital immediately for treatment.


    The man in black suit looked worried, it was obvious what he was thinking.


    On one hand he wanted to save the woman he loves but on the other hand he knows, once he takes them to a public place, there is a good chance that the husband would ask people for help and they will escape from his clutches.


    The husband who was observing the man in black suit finally spoke up, "I promise you, I won''t alert the people around us, I''ll be silent and will stay calm, please treat my wife, please don''t let her die."

 Chapter 146 - Choose Between His Daughter And His Wife

    The husband who was observing the man in black suit finally spoke up, "I promise you, I won''t alert the people around us, I''ll be silent and will stay calm, please treat my wife, please don''t let her die."


    He continued, "Although you hate me, don''t you always claim that you love her, please save her and I promise I won''t say one word to anyone and neither will I try to escape from here."


    "I can''t trust you." The man in black suit coldly spoke after hearing what the husband said.


    "Please believe me, I won''t break my promise, please save my wife."


    "What is the guarantee that you will keep your promise?"


    The husband started wondering how to make him believe.


    "What should I do to make you believe me?"


    "I don''t know, no matter what you do, I won''t trust you. I know how cunning you are."


    "Please, I love her more than anything, you know that. If you save her life then I won''t go back on my words."


    The man in black suit knew the husband was being honest, he knew how much he loved his wife and he would really not do anything to jeopardize her life.


    "Fine, I''ll take her to the hospital for treatment, but remember one thing, if you try to escape or try to act smart, then I''ll kill her and the next moment I''ll kill myself."


    The husband shivered in fear hearing his words, "No, please, I promise I won''t do anything, once she gets well, I''ll come back here with you."


    The man in black suit scoffed in annoyance, "I gave you a chance multiple times to run away from here and leave your wife with me, couldn''t you just go and live your life freely instead of staying here?"


    "Why would I leave my wife with you?" The husband shouted in anger.


    "You are so dumb, if you run away then you can actually get help and take your wife away from here."


    "No, I know once I leave, you will disappear with my wife and I would never be able to trace you back, so stop suggesting this you bastard."


    "Bastard?" The man in black suit chuckled at his words, "Are you sure you should call me a bastard instead of your savior?"


    "Savior? Savior my foot." The husband laughed as if he just heard a joke.


    "Mind your words, do you even realize you guys were about to be killed for real by those people and I saved your lives."


    "Saved our lives? You didn''t let us die which is true but then you made our lives worse than death, you trapped us here with no chance of escape, we two have been living here like your two prisoners."


    "Isn''t being a prisoner better than dying?"


    "No, death is better than being trapped like this."


    "Are you sure?" The man in black suit seriously asked him.


    "Yes" The husband didn''t hesitate in answering him.


    "Well if you would have died then wouldn''t you miss out on seeing your daughter grow up to be a beautiful woman." The man in black suit hit the man on his soft point with his words.


    The husband was suddenly silent, the mention of his daughter wrenched his heart, his daughter who he did not see for more than fifteen years, the daughter whose existence he didn''t forget at all but is scared to even think about her was shaken now.


    He knew thinking about his daughter is going to make him weak and he needs to take care of his wife and can''t afford to be weak.


    Seven years back he and his wife gathered all their courage to run away only for their daughter but they failed and now the man in black suit mentioned his daughter making him lose the color from his face, he tightly clenched his fists, he was feeling very helpless, his wife was lying in a coma and he had no idea how his daughter was doing.


    "What happened Mr. William Richardson? Did the mention of your daughter anger you or did it make you sad?"


    "Don''t you dare mention my daughter with that filthy mouth of yours." William couldn''t take it anymore, he didn''t like this disgusting man talking about his daughter.


    "Oh, is that so? Then probably I shouldn''t even mention that the people who tried to kill you and your family years back are now trying to kill your daughter."


    "What?" William was shocked when he heard these words.


    "Let it be, since you don''t like me mentioning your daughter, I''ll just stop talking about her." The man in black suit smiled creepily.


    William wanted to punch him in the face but he knew it was not the right time, he was more powerful right now and Will was helpless, he needed to treat his wife Liz, he can''t let his emotions get the better of him.


    "Please I request you."


    "First sit on your knees and beg me."


    William didn''t argue, he quickly sat on his knees and begged him, "Please tell me is my daughter fine?"


    The man in black suit laughed loudly, "Wow, Mr. William Richardson, it is really fun to see you helpless and begging me, I like it."


    "Please tell me, how is my daughter?"


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Please, I beg you"


    "For now she is fine but I can''t guarantee the same about her in the future. She can be killed any time and you know how powerful those people are, I am sure they will succeed soon."


    William tightly clenched his fists, tears were collected near his eyes, his daughter too got entangled with the past and now her life was in danger.


    He wanted to shout and break everything around him but he had no choice but to control himself, this was not the right time to do anything.


    "How about you go away from here and protect your daughter? They still don''t know who is behind your daughter''s life but you know who it is. How about you leave your wife here with me and protect your daughter."


    The man was forcing him to choose between his wife and his daughter.


    The tears that were collected near his eyes started dripping, William cried helplessly as he can''t choose between his daughter and his wife, it was ridiculous.


    "Come on William make a choice." The man in black suit was enjoying how helpless William looked right now.


    "I can''t"


    "You have to"


    "Please¡­"


    "Stop begging me and make a decision."


    After a few minutes William finally spoke with a heavy heart, "Then I''ll choose my wife."


    The man in black suit got disappointed, he was hoping William would choose his daughter.


    William thought, ''I am sorry Rachel, Daddy is very sorry but I am sure you have your grandpa to take care of you but your mom has no one here, I can''t leave your mom with this psycho, please forgive your father, please.''


    "Okay, then I''ll let your daughter die." The man tried to hurt William more and William cried even more, he never felt this helpless, even in the last fifteen years he was trapped here, he didn''t feel this helpless.


    The young doctor who was here got scared seeing all of this, his intuition was right something is wrong here.


    "May I take my leave?" He asked, looking scared.


    "Will you go and tell anyone what happened here?" The man in black suit asked him seriously.


    The young doctor got scared and shocked his head vigorously saying No.


    "Can I really trust you?"


    The doctor nodded his head.


    "But I don''t want to" saying this the man in black suit shot the doctor on his forehead with his gun and the next second the doctor fell down and dropped to the floor dead.


    "Are you crazy? Why the fuck did you kill him?" William who just witnessed the murder shouted at the psycho who was smiling like a sinister.


    "Because I wanted to kill you and I can''t so he had to sacrifice his life to satisfy my anger." Then the man in black suit looked at his assistant who just nodded his head in understanding and took away the dead body from there to take care of it.


    "I decided, I am going to take Elizabeth to the hospital now and you can accompany me, I''ll pretend to be your brother and my secretary would arrange for some fake identities for us, so just act along and don''t try to act over-smart, understand?"


    William just nodded his head agreeing to all his conditions, for now he felt relieved that he agreed to take Liz to a hospital for treatment.


    "Look at you so helpless and accepting all my conditions without any further arguments." The man scoffed at William.


    Will didn''t say anything as he was indifferent to his taunts, he was now worried about his daughter and hoped she stays fine till he finds a way to escape this man''s clutches.


    ''Rachel please be safe, dad will soon come to you.''

 Chapter 147 - Go To Italy

    Rachel''s Office


    A day before leaving for Milan, Rachel took care of some other projects and assigned tasks to her employees as she would be gone for the rest of the week and might not be available as she would be busy with Jessica discussing their upcoming project in Italy.


    Rachel was in a meeting along with Sam and a few others discussing some future project, after the meeting was done she went to her office and Sam followed her in.


    "Did you make the arrangements?"


    "Yes I did, we will leave tomorrow morning at 6 am and will reach around 8 am and the meeting is scheduled at 11 am so we have time to go to our rooms and freshen up before we meet her. I already booked two rooms in Marriott."


    "Great"


    Then Sam took his leave and Rachel called Daniel, the day before she and Daniel were very tired so they had a short call and didn''t talk much so she couldn''t tell him more details about her upcoming trip so she decided to inform him now.


    He answered her call.


    "Hey"


    "Wassup"


    "Nothing much, I have a surgery scheduled after two hours so I am preparing for that."


    "Oh, you remember I mentioned last weekend about me sending a proposal to Jessica?"


    "Yes I remember, any update on that."


    "Yeah our proposal has been shortlisted, this was the news that Sam gave me on Monday when he interrupted.. (cough cough)... us."


    "Haha yeah and you were so angry."


    "Yeah that''s why I didn''t mention it then and yesterday we were very tired so I just slept after messaging you."


    "Chill Rachel stop explaining yourself, you are not obligated to update me with every detail of your life."


    "Yeah but this is important."


    "Okay"


    "Tomorrow I and Sam are going to Italy to meet her as she scheduled our meeting tomorrow, I''ll be leaving early in the morning, so I wanted to inform you"


    "When will you return?" He got worried as she was travelling to a different country.


    "Maybe we have to stay back there tomorrow and I predict I''ll be back tomorrow night or Friday morning, I will update you time to time, don''t worry"


    "Please do that and also please take care of yourself." He also wanted to add, ''My heart is not willing to let you go alone. If I would have known earlier I would have rather accompanied you'' but he didn''t as he did not intend to scare or worry her.


    "Yeah I''ll take care of myself, this is not the first time I am going on a business trip."


    "Yes I know, hope your bodyguards are accompanying you."


    "Yes, I will inform them after talking to you."


    Daniel sighed in relief as she is allowing bodyguards to be present around her and is cooperating instead of rebelling.


    "Okay, good, how is grandpa doing? And I hope he knows of this trip of yours."


    "He is fine but no, I have not yet informed him about this trip. I will inform him today after going home."


    "What? You have not informed him yet?" He suddenly shouted at her.


    Rachel was startled, not because he shouted at her but because he sounded worried.


    "No, I didn''t, yesterday I was very tired and he too was busy, I am actually leaving for home soon today to inform him as I can''t do the same on the phone."


    "Oh okay, that''s better."


    "By the way Daniel please check on him these two days, if he needs anything."


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I''ll ask the two grandpas to accompany him for these two days, till you are back."


    "Oh yeah, that would be great."


    "All the best for your project Rachel and take care of yourself, keep messaging me whenever you are free."


    "Sure, don''t worry."


    "Okay, I got to go now, I''ll again call you later." Daniel''s colleagues were waiting for him to discuss a few points about the surgery so he had to cut the call.


    "Bye"


    After talking to him she completed her targets for the day and assigned tasks to everyone and after giving her instructions she left for her home and it was lunch time when she reached.


    She searched for her grandpa and one of the servants informed her that he was relaxing in the lawn area.


    When she reached the lawn, she saw him happily making plans with Anthony and Michael and they seemed to be on a conference call, seeing Rachel there he informed the other two old men that he will talk later and disconnected the call.


    "What a surprise! You came early today, did you finally get some extra time to spend with this old man?" James was very happy to see her, these days they don''t get much time to catch up with each other.


    Rachel just smiled at him as she didn''t know what else to do, she was worried how he would react if he knew her real plans.


    Maid brought coffee for Rachel and tea for her grandpa, while sipping tea grandpa happily stated "It has been quite some time since we have both sat together like this, enjoying our time in peace, you have been so busy since you came back."


    Rachel felt guilty listening to his words.


    "Grandpa, there is a reason why I came so early, there is something important I want to discuss with you."


    Grandpa got excited hearing her words, he assumed she might confess about her developing feelings for Daniel, he has been observing the two and they were spending a lot of time together, she really enjoyed the weekend they spent at Morris Mansion the last weekend, he could see they like each other but were still not confessing. So, he got excited when she said she wanted to discuss something important. But the next moment he faced disappointment.


    "You know about the project I have been working on right? The Carlson project?"


    "Hmm yeah, you did mention it before."


    "Yeah my proposal got shortlisted so I''ll be meeting Jessica Carlson soon."


    "Oh, when and where are you meeting her?" James tried to conceal his disappointment and be happy for her as she had been indeed working very hard on this project.


    "The meeting is scheduled for tomorrow so I''ll be leaving for Italy early tomorrow morning to meet her" she stuttered in between as she could see the changes in his expression, from happy to rage.


    "What?" He didn''t expect this; he suddenly stood up, fuming in anger.


    "Grandpa listen to me carefully, don''t get angry, I have to go to Italy for this deal, it is very important for me" Rachel tried to explain her situation.


    Her words didn''t calm James and he was still raging in anger, "Have you lost your mind? We are all worried about you here and now you''re talking about going to some other country? Have you forgotten what happened to you when you were on the way to London from Peebles? Let Sam go and meet whoever he needs to meet, he will take care of this project, there is no need for you to go."


    James sounded very serious and his words were like a command with no chance of negotiation. Rachel expected something like this but didn''t imagine he would be this serious.


    "Please calmly listen to me grandpa, please cool down. I am going with Sam so there is no need to worry also I''ll ask all the bodyguards to accompany me. This is a very important project for me and I worked really hard on it, I want to deal with it personally. So, please don''t make things difficult for me grandpa, please."


    She pleaded with him but her words had no effect on him.


    "No need to worry? How can I not when you are not at all serious about your own safety and tell me one thing, when did you know you were supposed to go to Italy?" He seriously asked her.


    She looked at him with guilt, so he warned her not to lie to him and tell the truth.


    "On Monday late night." She honestly answered him.


    "So, you could have informed me on Tuesday morning which was yesterday, right?"


    "Yeah but you were not home, you left for that club with your friends."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me last night?"


    "Because we two were very tired and I felt very sleepy."


    She explained her point but James was still upset.


    "How are you planning to go?"


    "I booked flight tickets..."


    "Why the hell would you do that when we have our own private plane?"


    "I thought¡­"


    "Please Rachel, cancel those tickets and use our private plane."


    "Okay grandpa I''ll go by private plane, I will try my best to return by tomorrow evening and if not by Friday morning I''ll be back."


    "But Rachel¡­"


    "Grandpa, what is the big deal? Instead of going to office, I''ll be just travelling to Italy which is only two hours by air and will return by night"

 Chapter 148 - I Am Not Insecure

    "Grandpa, what is the big deal? Instead of going to office, I''ll be just travelling to Italy which is only two hours by air and will return by night" she knows that it is not possible to come by tomorrow evening as something else might come up but to handle the current situation she promised this, she also decided to try to be back early as her grandpa is really worried.


    "I will call the security head right now." James was talking about the new team of bodyguards he hired for Rachel and was calling the head of that security.


    "Grandpa, I have already informed them about it and the team would be accompanying me to Italy. So, please stop worrying about all of this and spend the rest of today with me, let''s go and have lunch together." She went and hugged him to calm him down.


    He calmed down and patted her on the head, "I don''t want to lose you Rachel and I really get worried when you are not here. I know that you can manage everything on your own but I am very scared of losing you Rachel, you are my only family left in this world. I don''t want to take any kind of risk."


    "Grandpa please don''t worry, why are you treating me like a baby? I can take care of myself, there are so many bodyguards who would be accompanying me, so please stop worrying."


    "Yeah but I want to be sure from my end too."


    Then James called Frank, the security head and he immediately came there as he was nearby, he is always around Rachel.


    "Good afternoon Sir, Good afternoon Ma''am" He wished them.


    "What am I hearing Frank? Why didn''t you inform me that Rachel is going to Italy? You are supposed to tell me everything related to Rachel immediately" James shouted on the security head.


    Before Frank could explain, Rachel interrupted him and said "Grandpa, I just informed him on way from office to home and I instructed him not to tell you as I wanted to inform you personally, so please don''t shout on him, he too got to know just now and yet he quickly made all the arrangements."


    She defended the security head as he was really not at fault and she couldn''t let someone else take blame for her actions.


    Grandpa then commanded him that "Then you have to protect her well and ensure she is safe and doesn''t encounter any argument only then will I forgive you as I can''t trust anyone else but you."


    "Sure sir, rest assured, Ma''am will be fine and I will ensure she is safe." The bodyguard promised as he knew how serious the situation was.


    James was still not comfortable but he agreed to it and again asked Rachel to take care of herself and after a lot of instruction to Frank he let him go to make other arrangements.


    Then James and Rachel had lunch, he was still worried and she was trying to pacify him.


    Then they spent some quality time together and he told her about ''The Eminent Club'' and told her about all the activities he indulged in and shared his stories and she too listened to him with utmost concentration and enjoyed his stories and was happy that the three old men found an amazing past time for themselves and there was no limit on entries to this club so she asked him to enjoy there for the next two days and not worry about her.


    They didn''t realize when it was already night, as they indulged in spending some quality time together after a very long time.


    Then the two had dinner and once they were done, they were surprised by Anthony and Michael who visited them, she understood Daniel asked his grandpa to spend the next two days with James and therefore these two were here as Michael would not miss a chance like this and they three always stay together, she was glad as these two were here. Now, she can relax and not worry about her grandpa and focus on the project.


    Wishing good night to all three men after spending some time with them, Rachel went to sleep.


    Before sleeping she called Daniel. His phone was busy so she wondered who he was talking to so late in the night.


    She was about to keep her phone aside when her phone rang, it was Daniel who called her.


    "Hey"


    "Who were you talking to?" Rachel didn''t want to ask him but she wondered who he was talking to so late at night and therefore she couldn''t help but ask him.


    "It seems someone is getting insecure?" He laughed at her question.


    "You don''t want to tell me? Are you trying to distract me?"


    "Oh god, no Rachel, I just sensed some insecurity, I was on call with Jessica." He honestly answered her.


    "Oh, why?"


    "Well, it had been a long time and since you were going there, I was just warning her to not create trouble for you." He joked.


    "Really?"


    "Haha no. We were just catching up, she was free today."


    "Oh"


    "Satisfied or should I tell you in detail what we talked about?" He teased her.


    "No need, I am not insecure, I was just curious as your phone is never busy around this time."


    "Okay okay, What was grandpa''s reaction?" Daniel asked her the main question.


    ''You know what, It was more difficult to handle him than I expected, it took me a lot of convincing and pacifying to calm him down."


    "Yeah it was expected."


    "I managed to handle him but I promised him that I will be back by tomorrow night, I am not sure if I can."


    "What! Why would you promise then, Rachel?" He hissed at her as he got angry.


    "I will try to return as soon as possible but in case I wont, I will call and tell him tomorrow. He was just not agreeing so I had to, I''ll inform grandpa Anthony and grandpa Michael also if that''s the case."


    "Don''t worry about grandpa we will keep him busy, you just finish your work and come soon."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll really miss you."


    "Yeah me too"


    "We will definitely meet once I return from Italy"


    "Sure, Good night and take care."


    "Good night"


    Then she went to sleep.


    Next day


    Rachel and Sam along with Frank, the security head and his team of five bodyguards headed to the airport, after going through customs and security check, they all went towards the area where their private plane was waiting for them.


    After the eight people settled in the plane, it took off and after around two hours, they landed in Milan.


    During the flight journey, Rachel slept, although it was her own private plane she still decided to go early as they have a meeting at 11 am, so they started at 5 am.


    Sam woke her up after they landed and there were three SUVs already waiting for them, Sam and Rachel took one SUV, Frank and the two other bodyguards used the second SUV and the remaining three bodyguards took the third SUV and they all headed to Marriott.


    The second SUV was closely following Rachel''s car. Her car was in the middle whereas one of the cars was ahead of hers and the other was behind her car.


    Frank already made all these arrangements in advance so things progressed smoothly.


    After reaching their hotel Rachel again slept for an hour and then after having a bath, she wore a black formal suit paired with white shirt and tied her hair in a ponytail, then she met Sam downstairs and they had breakfast together.


    After that they went to meet Jessica at her workplace, her office was only ten minutes away from where they were staying and that was the reason why Sam chose Marriott to stay.


    In ten minutes they reached the headquarters of The Carlson company.


    Rachel looked at the building in front of her eyes in awe, she was really impressed with the architecture and loved it.


    The building was built in a way that it is half underground, and half of it was above the ground, it looked really beautiful and there was a lawn under the ground as well as above the ground.


    From up, she could see everything that was happening inside the office as it was made of glass and she could see how beautiful it looked like. The rest of the area was surrounded by trees giving out a pleasant feeling.


    It looked more like a holiday place than a workplace.


    Rachel thought she would be willing to come to the office everyday if she got an office in an aesthetically beautiful location like this.


    At the entrance of the building she and Sam met June, Jessica''s assistant.


    She was dressed in a pink shirt, tucked in a black pencil skirt, her hair was tied in a ponytail and she was looking extremely professional.

 Chapter 149 - Warm Welcome

    At the entrance of the building Rachel and Sam met June, Jessica''s assistant.


    She was dressed in a pink shirt, tucked in a black pencil skirt, her hair was tied in a ponytail and she was looking extremely professional.


    She wished Rachel and Sam but looked in confusion at Frank as they informed them that only two people would be visiting them, understanding the confusion, Rachel explained, "He is my bodyguard"


    "Oh" June nodded in understanding, these are all powerful people so it was obvious for them to have bodyguards around them.


    The other five bodyguards were waiting outside, they knew the security at The Carlson Company was already top notch so it was enough for Frank to accompany Rachel. They were busy making security arrangements according to Rachel''s schedule.


    June guided the three people into the office, the atmosphere was light and airy, with clean lines and colorful details, making it look like a great place to work from.


    Rachel could see that this office provided space for every employee for them to be creative. The meeting rooms were all decorated in light and lively colours, the space was open and every room varied in size depending on its use, but they all had one thing in common, the vibe of the office provided a happy and comfortable working environment to boost morale and product development. Somewhere, seeing all of this Rachel could understand why Jessica was at some other level and this successful, her vision was way ahead than any one of them she knew of.


    Rachel and Sam were led to Jessica''s office which was on the top floor.


    June knocked on the door, "Come in." Jessica''s pleasant voice rang in.


    June opened the door for Rachel and Sam, Rachel entered first followed by Sam, Frank decided to stay outside.


    Jessica walked towards her, she was wearing white pencil skirt and a Blue shirt, she was wearing light makeup but she looked extremely beautiful, for a moment Rachel couldn''t take her eyes off Jessica, her beauty was out of this world.


    "Nice to meet you Ms. Richardson." Jessica extended her right hand towards Rachel for a handshake.


    Hearing her words Rachel came back to her senses and professionally shook hands with her.


    Jessica then walked into her office with Rachel and their assistants were following them, "Welcome to Milan, hope your journey was comfortable" she then pointed at the two chairs opposite her and asked Rachel and Sam to make themselves comfortable.


    They took their seats and June sat on the couch on the other side of the room and started taking notes.


    "Thank you for your warm welcome Ms. Carlson, it is my pleasure meeting you. The journey to Milan was indeed comfortable." Rachel too answered her.


    Both the women didn''t even smile at one another but one can sense there was no adversary between the two, this was how the two were in general.


    Rachel then formally Introduced herself and Sam.


    "You don''t need an introduction Ms. Richardson, I know you very well." Jessica commented after Rachel formally introduced herself.


    Rachel couldn''t help but think about her conversation with Daniel the night before where he told her he was on a call with Jessica, although she knew of their relationship, she still felt a bit uncomfortable hearing Jessica''s words.


    Sensing her discomfort, Jessica added, "After shortlisting the proposals and meeting people who made these proposals, I had my assistant research about the people involved in it, only after verifying that people I would be working with are ethical, only then I scheduled a meeting. Hope Ms. Richardson doesn''t mind me doing a professional background study on her." Jessica explained herself because just like Daniel she too doesn''t like having misunderstandings, therefore she focused on the word professional background check.


    "Oh, that''s absolutely fine Ms. Carlson, I am really impressed with the way you conduct your business, there is nothing wrong in knowing people in advance before you proceed to work with them."


    "I am glad Ms. Richardson is understanding."


    Rachel just nodded her head in agreement.


    After offering some water, the two women finally came on the main topic of discussion.


    "I saw your work Ms. Richardson and I must say I was pretty impressed by your business plan"


    "I am glad Ms. Carlson liked it."


    "Yeah, I can see your finances are practical and not over the top, also I researched your cosmetics brand and I am really impressed how well it is received in London."


    "That is the reason I liked your idea of mixing fashion with cosmetics." Rachel added.


    Then the two discussed more about the project in detail, Sam too discussed a few stuff and answered Jessica''s few questions.


    After they discussed the project details, Rachel too asked some of the questions she had in her mind, "So what will be the future course of action, if we move to the next round, I mean if we move further in this proposal then how do you plan to execute the project if we crack the deal?"


    "The next round I would want you to submit another short proposal, the details would be mailed you in case we move further. At the end, if you get the deal there are some things that would take place, first of all I will visit your factory to see if it is meeting my expectations or not. Secondly, I am planning to shift to London so it would be convenient for us to work and I also can visit the factory anytime. Thirdly, I''ll go through the list of people who would be working on this project from your team and my team, if I don''t feel anyone is meeting my expectations then I would not let that employee of yours work on this project and you too would be free to do the same with mine. Since I''m moving to London we will have meetings every two weeks to check the progress, of course all of this would happen if you indeed crack this deal."


    Rachel nodded her head as her main concern was already answered by Jessica, she too wanted to know how will they be coordinating with her being in London and Jessica in Italy, if Jessica would have asked her to move to Italy then she was planning to give up on this project as she was already worried seeing her grandpa''s reaction when she was visiting Italy for a day or two but she was really glad Jessica herself was planning to move to London. Rachel''s second concern was the employees who would be working on this project, but when Jessica told her the decision would be done by both the parties, she was relieved, she thought it would be difficult to deal with Jessica with the kind of reputation she had but things were turning out to be smooth.


    She was really impressed how fair and thoughtful Jessica is.


    "Anything else you want to ask Ms. Richardson?"


    "If Ms. Carlson is comfortable in sharing, may I know who am I competing with for this proposal, it would help me in case we move further?"


    Jessica was impressed by her straight forwardness, many businessmen were always curious who they were competing with but they never asked the concerned person directly, they rather used their contacts to find out this kind of information but Rachel directly asked her instead.


    "If I would choose not to answer then would Ms. Richardson, use her contacts to get the information?"


    "In that case, I would just respect your decision and let it be, I just wanted to know so that I can prepare accordingly, it helps in better preparation if I am aware of what I am competing with."


    Rachel clearly explained her stance and Jessica could see she was not lying and if Jessica really agreed to not disclose the other competitors then Rachel would definitely not use her contacts, Jessica is a good judge of people and she gets an idea about a person''s nature in the first meeting itself, so she decided to answer Rachel''s question.


    "Honestly Ms. Richardson, I have shortlisted three proposals till now. I have already met our first client, Mr. AY yesterday, you are the second one I am meeting, tomorrow I am going to meet Mr. JK. Since they are your competitors, I am pretty sure you already know them."


    "Yes I do, thanks for this information Ms. Richardson, it would help me better to prepare for the next proposal in case there is a need to."


    "No problem."


    "Is there anything Ms. Carlson would like to share?"


    "Yes, there is something important I want to make clear, before we move forward. One of my main concerns when I collaborate with some other business is that I won''t compromise with the quality of the product especially when my brand name is associated with it. Also ethics and integrity play a very important role for me, it is also important that the people I deal with are high on integrity."

 Chapter 150 - Confidential Information

    "Is there anything Ms. Carlson would like to share?" Rachel asked her.


    "Yes, there is something important I want to make clear, before we move forward. One of my main concerns when I collaborate with some other business is that I won''t compromise with the quality of the product especially when my brand name is associated with it. Also ethics and integrity play a very important role for me, it is also important that the people I deal with are high on integrity. This is also the main reason why I chose you three to collaborate and I hope you maintain the same level of ethics."


    "It is very important for us to have high morals in business, our industries were established many years back and I am the one taking it forward now, I won''t and can''t do anything to ruin my father or my grandfather''s reputation." Rachel assured her that she would never change her style of business.


    Jessica nodded as she heard what she wanted to.


    "This is the reason why I wanted to meet my clients personally before I move forward, it gives me more clarity on what kind of person I would be dealing with in the future if I meet them in person also I wanted to give an opportunity to you guys to visit my factory and understand my working standards personally."


    "It was indeed a good idea as I too was curious to meet Ms. Carlson."


    After discussing some other important things they finally came on other important discussions.


    "Ms. Carlson, before moving forward we need to be clear on how the profits will be shared between us."


    "Sure, the brand name would be mine, I already thought of it, this collaboration between us would be called ''ELI'' in case you are finalized for the collaboration and you have a problem with the name then we can discuss on it further, I am open for discussion and since my brand is already popular therefore no matter what this line of products will be launched under my brand, the label on the cosmetics will be the same as that of the production from your factory, that is your name would remain the same. Since the brand is mine and the product is yours, I believe the profits too should be shared between us equally."


    Rachel was surprised with this suggestion as she thought Jessica would ask for a higher percentage of share but Jessica was not like other business personnel who take advantage of their brand name, she was indeed high on ethics just like she claims so Rachel accepted the suggestion.


    Jessica too was glad that they were on the same page for the majority of the things, after some further discussion they again shook hands and ended their long meeting.


    "Ms. Richardson, is it possible for us to have dinner tonight?" Jessica made a request.


    Rachel was planning to leave early just like she promised her grandpa but when Jessica requested her to meet again for dinner so she couldn''t say no as it is always a good opportunity to interact more with the potential clients to close a deal and also she didn''t mean to be rude by rejecting her offer so Rachel accepted her invitation and since she was staying at Marriott, both the women decided to have dinner there. Sam too was asked to accompany them to which he happily agreed to.


    Then Rachel and Sam left for their hotel with their bodyguards.


    After reaching the room, the first thing Rachel did was call her grandpa, she talked to him for some time and informed him that she could not come back the same day but promised him she would be back early in the morning the next day. James got upset after knowing the news as he had been worried about her but he understood the situation and decided not to give her a hard time and so he agreed to it.


    Then Rachel ordered lunch to her room and messaged Daniel but there was no reply from him, assuming he is busy with a surgery she didn''t bother herself much with it and checked her emails and responded to them.


    Meanwhile her lunch arrived and after eating food she took a nap.


    Few hours later she was awoken by a call, when she checked the caller ID, it was Sam.


    "Yeah Sam?"


    "Ma''am Jessica''s secretary called me and requested for a meeting with the two of us at 5 pm today."


    Rachel thought for a while and asked, "Why does she want to meet me, Sam you handle her and let me know" she felt a bit weird about this meeting.


    "Okay"


    After few minutes Sam called her again


    "Rachel, she insists she wants to talk to you too and said it is very important, she sounded serious, what should we do?"


    "Okay fine, tell her to come to the coffee house which is near our hotel"


    He agreed to her suggestion and after discussing with June, he fixed the meeting at 5 pm in the coffee house.


    By 5 pm, Rachel got ready and went to the coffee house where Jessica''s secretary was already waiting for her and Sam.


    "Hello Ma''am, thanks for meeting me." She smiled while talking to Rachel.


    Sam too found her behavior odd but he just decided to observe the situation.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you insist on meeting me?" Rachel came straight on point.


    "I have something important to discuss with you."


    "Well then you should have discussed it at dinner tonight, You too would be joining us right?"


    "Yes but this is something I want to discuss with you in privacy."


    "What is it?" Rachel seriously asked as she could feel something here was not right.


    "Actually I want to share some confidential information regarding the two other clients if you wish, this will help you crack this deal for sure."


    "Wait, why would you share something confidential with me?" Rachel asked in confusion.


    "Of course, I won''t be sharing this information for free, you pay me some money and I''ll share some confidential information with you which will help you crack this deal. The kind of profits you will make from this deal would be tremendous and since I would be helping you accelerate it, I deserve something right?"


    Sam was not that surprised as this is a very common thing that they came across, where some employees share confidential information in exchange of money but he knew how Rachel would be reacting to this as she dealt with people like June in the past. He pitied June and her stupidity.


    "It is really surprising that Jessica is so hell bent on ethics and integrity and had hired a secretary like you." Rachel couldn''t help but comment.


    June chuckled at her words, "Of course she is ethical and expects the same from other people but that is not how the world works does it, do you really think every person she dealt with in this business world were all ethical? Of course not but come on how would she know who is ethical and who is not, she doesn''t check on her partners everyday, she just expects integrity from them but she is not some moral police to have tabs on them and so it is impossible for her to know and let me inform you Ms. Richardson, this is not my first time helping a business personnel like you get a deal with Jessica, I have done the same in the past too and I have never been caught and in future too there is no way I will be caught, Jessica is too busy to know anything, so don''t worry and please don''t hesitate, Jessica would never know and you will definitely get the deal with the kind of information I have."


    June explained everything with an evil grin on her face which Rachel didn''t like at all. She never believes in doing business this way and she even felt bad for Jessica to have a secretary like her.


    Jessica is like a sister to Daniel so Rachel too felt responsible for her and she decided to inform Jessica about it but before that she had to reject June as she can never agree to such despicable means to crack a deal.


    "No need Ms. June, thank you for your offer and consideration but I want to get this deal with my own hard work and efforts" She gracefully stood up and left the place.


    Sam quickly followed her and June sighed in disappointment.


    "Sorry Rachel I didn''t expect this secretary would be like this" Sam apologized to her as he felt guilty for arranging this meeting.


    "No Sam you are not at fault, you did what you felt was right. It is not your fault if Jessica''s secretary turned out to be an unethical assistant. Rather I am feeling bad for Jessica" Rachel informed him and she looked a bit worried too.

 Chapter 151 - Two Close Friends

    "No Sam you are not at fault, you did what you felt was right. It is not your fault if Jessica''s secretary turned out to be an unethical assistant. Rather I am feeling bad for Jessica" Rachel informed him.


    "I agree" Sam too nodded his head in agreement.


    "Did you?" She suddenly asked.


    "Yes I already did" He then showed her the pen that was in his pocket, it had a camera on it and one could use it as a video recorder.


    Rachel and Sam always carried such stuff for important meetings in case they came across people like June.


    When June said she would share some information with them, at that point Sam started recording everything, so from there on whatever June told them was clearly recorded.


    June''s face too was captured as it was a video recording and not voice.


    "Should we send it to Jessica?" Sam asked for Rachel''s permission before they forward it.


    "No, sending it so abruptly would be weird, imagine the shock she might receive. If someone would someday tell me you are playing games and making such deals behind my back then I will feel cheated and would be broken and I am sure Jessica too will feel that way"


    "Wow Rachel, do I mean so much to you?" Sam asked her grinning from one ear to another.


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him, "When we started working, you were so professional, why did you turn so cheeky later?"


    "Because we are best friends"


    "Oh my goodness, you seriously think we are best friends?"


    "Yes"


    "That is really sad and weird, both at the same time"


    "Stop making fun of me"


    "Then stop talking like that"


    "Fine, but what should we do about this video?"


    "We will give it to Jessica for sure but need to find a subtle way of revealing this information."


    Sam just nodded his head.


    "Since we have more than an hour before we meet Jessica for dinner, I''ll think of something."


    "Okay also Rachel, Milan is damn beautiful. I am planning to go on a sightseeing tour, and want to visit a few places. Would you like to join me?"


    "No Sam, I''ll just go to the hotel now."


    "Sure, I''ll leave after dropping you at the hotel"


    "No need"


    "Please Rachel, or else your grandpa will kill me. Last night he called me and warned me I should protect you with my life." Sam laughed recollecting James'' words.


    "Oh goodness, my grandpa doesn''t leave a chance to embarrass me."


    "Don''t worry, it is better to be safe now than regret later." They discussed while heading towards the car.


    "Then why would you ask me on a tour?"


    "Just as a formality" He again smiled cheekily.


    "Weirdo" Rachel laughed.


    Then the two went to the hotel which was very near and after ensuring Rachel safely reached her room, Sam went on a city tour and some shopping.


    Rachel went back to her hotel room and decided to distract herself by what just happened, she decided to talk to Daniel as no matter how her mood is she feels better after talking to him.


    She called him but he didn''t answer her phone, she got worried so she called him again and this time he cut her call and sent her a message.


    ''In a meeting right now, will be busy today, will call you tomorrow.''


    Rachel got sad that he is busy but then she realized he is a doctor and his main job is to save lives.


    She wondered what he would look like while performing a surgery, she blushed thinking of him, she was really missing him even more, she didn''t think she would behave like this some day.


    After some time Rachel decided to bath and get ready for dinner with Jessica.


    Just before the decided time Rachel reached downstairs as they decided to have dinner there itself.


    Sam was already at the reception, he came here after his touring and his shopping bags were not there so Rachel understood he arrived earlier and placed the bags in his room.


    "Is it ready?" Rachel asked Sam as soon as she met him.


    "Yes it is" He then handed her a microchip which Rachel safely kept in her purse.


    The butler there directed them to the table June, Jessica''s secretary booked for them.


    Jessica and June too arrived there on time.


    Rachel normally greeted the two women and didn''t let her earlier conversation with June affect her current behavior, although she didn''t like what June did, she decided to handle this situation maturely. It was a very sensitive situation, if she suddenly walks up to Jessica and tells her everything, it would look immature and ridiculous, so she decided to handle it carefully.


    The four then settled at the table which was booked in advance, they all had a very formal conversation.


    "When are you guys planning to leave?" Jessica asked Rachel and Sam.


    "Early morning tomorrow"


    "So soon?" Jessica looked surprised.


    "Yes, there is a lot of work, so I need to go back as soon as possible."


    "Did you guys at least tour around? Milan is a beautiful city."


    "Yeah, I did" Sam answered her cheerfully and added, "It is indeed the most beautiful city, I really enjoyed it."


    "Glad you did" Jessiac then turned to face Rachel, "Why did you not tour around Ms. Richardson?"


    "I was really tired but whenever I''ll visit Milan next time, I will ensure to stay here for more days." Rachel did not want to tell Jessica about her life being in danger as she herself didn''t know how serious the situation is, she didn''t tour around because she promised her grandpa to be careful.


    "Yes, please do so. If I am free I would love to show you around." Jessica offered.


    Rachel was surprised as she didn''t expect Jessica to be friendly with her, she wondered if Daniel mentioned anything about them to Jessica as last night he was on a call with her. She had an urge to ask Jessica but it was not appropriate to talk about Daniel as Jessica might think she is using Daniel to get the contract.


    "Thank you for this offer Ms. Carlson, I am honored"


    "The pleasure is all mine."


    Rachel smiled at her, "If you ever visit London, then you can let me know, I would love to tour you around my city too." Rachel offered her services as a formality.


    "Thank you so much but I have two close friends staying in London, but still I would definitely come to meet you for sure whenever I''ll visit your city."


    Rachel understood she was talking about Jimmy and Daniel but she didn''t mention them as it was not necessary.


    "Sure Ms. Carlson, even if you decide to not go with our proposal still please feel free to meet me when you visit, I would love to spend more time with Ms. Carlson."


    "Why so?" Jessica intentionally dropped the hint and indirectly mentioned Daniel but Rachel casually ignored it, intriguing her even more.


    "I realized I am still lacking in a lot of ways in handling business and there is a lot to learn for me, so I would love to spend more time with Ms. Carlson and learn more from you."


    Rachel genuinely wanted to learn a lot from her, today after interacting with her she was very impressed and realized she still has a lot to learn.


    If it was someone else who said these words to Jessica then she would have thought that person is ass licking to impress her but she can see the sincerity in Rachel''s eyes and understood she really meant it.


    "Did Ms. Richardson always intended to be a business woman?"


    "Yes, my grandpa needed a hand to handle our business, he was all alone managing it, when I was young I decided I should lend a hand to my grandpa in handling our business so yes I always intended to be a part of the business world."


    "You don''t enjoy it?"


    "Luckily I do, if I wouldn''t have enjoyed it then I would not have survived for more than two years."


    "True that"


    After dinner, Rachel and Jessica again shook hands and bid adieu to each other, Jessica was about to leave with June when Rachel requested Jessica to have a word with her.


    "Sure" Jessica obliged and Rachel took her to the lawn area of the hotel.


    "May I know what happened Ms. Richardson?"


    "Would Ms. Carlson mind taking a small walk with me?"


    "Sure, why not"


    "Ms. Carlson earlier today you told me how ethics and integrity are the most important qualities that matter to you."


    "Hmm yes"


    "And you are so smart too."


    "Thank you Ms. Richardson"


    "Earlier it was you who set up June, your secretary, to bribe us in exchange of winning the project and you sent her to me to check my integrity, am I right?"


    "I am not sure what Ms. Richardson is talking about."

 Chapter 152 - He Is Not Yours

    "Earlier it was you who set up June, your secretary, to bribe us in exchange of winning the project and you sent her to me to check my integrity, am I right?"


    "I am not sure what Ms. Richardson is talking about."


    "Earlier when June came to me, I felt bad for you as you, a person who is so hell bent on dealing only with highly moral people would have a secretary who is cheating you on behind but after meeting her and going back to my room, I thought how to tell you this news so as to not shock you but then I realized how can a person like June, who is so soft and simple minded would get away by fooling you all these years as I know she has been your secretary since the day you entered the world of business and I realized you were trying to test me. It was a doubt I had and a theory I made, so I decided to observe you two tonight. After spending some time I realized it was a trap set by you."


    Rachel shared her theory and her thoughts.


    "I am still not sure what you are talking about Ms. Richardson."


    "Well then I am really sorry Ms. Carlson, I was wrong earlier, you are not as smart as I thought you are."


    Jessica laughed when she heard Rachel''s words, "Are you not scared that your words might offend me and I would reject your proposal without even giving you a fair chance?"


    "No, if you really mean what you said, then you are an ethical person and you won''t make decisions based on your personal biases." Rachel confidently told her.


    Jessica couldn''t help but smile, "I am really very impressed Ms. Richardson, no wonder my Danny is head over heels for you."


    "He is not yours" Rachel couldn''t control it and these words reflexively came out, she regretted it as soon as the words came out of her, she found it very petty when two women fought over a guy.


    Jessica was not offended and she laughed even more loudly when she heard Rachel''s words.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude." Rachel apologized.


    "Don''t be sorry, I loved what you said."


    "Ms. Carlson, can we not drag him into our business talks?" Rachel requested her as she didn''t like talking about Daniel when they were here to discuss professional work.


    "Why?"


    "We are here to talk business and I don''t want to discuss my personal life and mix it with work."


    "Sure"


    "Thank you"


    "But let me tell you one thing Ms. Richardson, you were wrong."


    Rachel got confused as she was sure June was indeed sent by Jessica to test her.


    "Are you saying you didn''t send June to test me?"


    "No, you are right about that, I was the one who indeed sent June to test you."


    "Then how am I wrong?"


    "What is your theory?" Jessica instead questioned her.


    "You wanted to see if I would accept Jessica''s offer to bribe her with money for more information or not."


    "That''s it?"


    "That is what I think it is."


    "You were right Ms. Richardson, you still have a lot to learn but not about business but more about business tactics."


    "I am not sure what Ms. Carlson is trying to say."


    "The test was not about whether you will accept her offer or not, you came here to meet me which already means I know how ethical you are. The real test was to know what you would do after rejecting June''s offer, will you try to tell me and reveal June''s truth, if you do then I wanted to see your approach. People before you made this revelation to me in a very fancy and loud way, they made an issue out of it and tried to create a scene and revealed the truth in front of June. This would be a wrong way to do it because they should be considerate about how this news might affect me when I would know my loyal secretary is playing games behind me. The other way to do this is to come to me with some proof and mentally prepare me before revealing the shocking news and should do it subtly in a calm way. If you would have done it the second way then I would have been very happy."


    Rachel just nodded her head, "Ms. Carlson is really very unique."


    "Well, Ms. Richardson is no less, you did something that no one else ever did."


    "I am sorry?" Rachel got confused as she couldn''t understand the meaning behind her words.


    "No one ever came to me and confronted me on my way of testing them, they all never figured it out that it is a trap that I laid down and as far as I know some people did figure it out but instead of confronting me, they took advantage of the information they deduced and try to reveal the truth to me to show how ethical they are but no one in my life called me less intelligent and confronted me like this as they all feared they would lose an opportunity to work with me. Although I told them how much ethics matter to me, no one believed that no matter what they do, I would at the end of the day deal with them keeping my morals intact. You were the only one who believed it and fearlessly discussed with me what was on your mind. I am really very impressed with you Ms. Richardson."


    "Wow, you really have very unique ways to deal with people Ms. Carlson, your theories and tests, I am speechless to be honest with how different your thought process is."


    "Are you praising me or insulting me?" Jessica was really confused.


    Rachel laughed at her, "You are very smart Ms. Carlson, figure it out yourself."


    Jessica smiled back at her, "Sure, I''ll try to."


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    "Me too"


    Rachel then went back to her room and Jessica went to her house, she was very happy after meeting Rachel, she is smarter than she expected and she called Daniel to share her thoughts about Rachel.


    She called him but he didn''t answer her call and just sent a message to her.


    ''In a meeting right now, busy day, will call you tomorrow.''


    Jessica didn''t mind as she knew how busy his lifestyle is, she and Daniel had a long phone call last night, so she decided to talk to him later and recollected their conversation


    Last night [Daniel and Jessica''s phone call]


    Jessica was checking her emails before going to sleep just then her phone rang. She checked the caller ID and was very happy to see Daniel was calling her.


    "How are you Jessy?" Daniel''s voice rang from the other side.


    "I am fine Danny, how are you?"


    "I am great"


    "And how is Jimmy?"


    "He too is absolutely fine"


    "It has been very long since we talked right?"


    "Nonsense, last month we three had a conference call, you already forgot?"


    "One month is a long time"


    Daniel chuckled at her words, "Fine, it has been very long since we talked, happy?"


    "Yes, very happy"


    "How is your work going on?"


    "Great as always, a bit busy these days"


    "Hmm, I know"


    "Wait, how do you know?"


    "Actually this is also the reason why I called you"


    "What happened?" Jessica became curious.


    "Okay but before that please don''t judge me. Do you remember our pact?" He hesitatingly asked.


    "Which one? We had many pacts" She was genuinely confused as they really had a lot of pacts.


    "Remember, we promised that whenever we meet ''the one'', we will share the news with each other?"


    "Why are you talking about that pact? Oh wait you already met ''your one''?" Jessica asked him with excitement apparent in her voice.


    "Yes, now listen to me carefully, I am in love with her and the reason I am telling you now is because you would be meeting her soon."


    "Wait what? Am I already going to meet her?" She asked in excitement.


    "Yes, you will be meeting her tomorrow, Rachel Richardson"


    "Oh the one I might collaborate with soon?"


    "Yes"


    "Danny did you call me to recommend your girlfriend for this project?"


    "Don''t you know me? Will I do anything like this?"


    "Well, love drives people crazy and makes them do things they usually don''t do."


    "Not in my case and also I don''t need to recommend Rachel to you, she is awesome and she can manage herself well without my help. I am not going to meddle in your and her professional life"


    "Wow but now I will be observing her more keenly than I observe other people."


    Daniel chuckled at her words, "Do whatever you want to do."


    "Whatever? Is it okay if I bully her?"


    "You can try but I don''t think she will be bullied by you."

 Chapter 153 - Your Dead Body Is More Worthy Than Money

    "Whatever? Is it okay if I bully her?"


    "You can try but I don''t think she will be bullied by you."


    "Wow so much confidence in your woman"


    Daniel just laughed.


    "So, tell me more about her, how did you meet her and etc."


    "Okay before that, I and Rachel already are dating each other."


    "Wait what?" Jessica was shocked.


    "Yeah, didn''t expect things to progress so fast but it has not yet been a week since we dated each other, it is very recent."


    "Wow and you are telling me now." Jessica got angry.


    "We didn''t tell anyone about our relationship yet, Jimmy was the first one to know and now you are the second one I am telling this to."


    "Oh then it is alright"


    "Yeah, Rachel still didn''t tell her friends yet and I already did, so¡­"


    "So, Danny 1 Rachel 0"


    "It is not a competition Jessica."


    "Sorry sorry"


    "Also, I didn''t even consult Rachel before telling you"


    "Will she be angry?"


    "Hmm not sure"


    "I am sure you will handle her"


    "Let''s see"


    "How did you meet her?"


    "It is a very interesting and long story, and will tell you in more detail when we meet."


    "Uhh okay"


    Just then Daniel got a call from Rachel, "Jessy, Rachel is calling me now, give me two minutes I''ll call you back."


    "I am offended, you are choosing her over me."


    "She has an early morning journey, give me two minutes, please." He requested her.


    "I am kidding Danny"


    "Thanks"


    Then Daniel again called her after a few minutes.


    "Wow, I thought you two love birds would talk for hours and you might forget to call me back."


    "Haha as I told you she is travelling early tomorrow morning to meet you so I couldn''t keep her on the phone for long."


    "Aww how considerate you are."


    "I know, I am amazing"


    Jessical laughed at his narcissism.


    "I am very excited to meet Rachel now"


    "Don''t create trouble for her"


    "Oh god, stop being so protective of her"


    "How can I not be?"


    "Chill, I am not going to eat up your girlfriend."


    Daniel too laughed at her words, "But Jessica, you are free to take whatever decision you would like to take, please do not make it an obligation to give this project to Rachel only because of my relationship with her. Even Rachel won''t like it if she bags this project because of our relationship."


    "She seems to have a very impressive personality"


    "Yeah this was also the reason why I told you about our relationship after you gave her the contract, I did not want to influence your decision and neither did I want Rachel to feel she reached till here because of me as that is not true. But since you will be meeting her in person tomorrow, I had to tell you."


    "Don''t worry Danny, you know me well, I never mix my personal and professional lives, I''ll only do what is right."


    "That''s like my girl"


    "Haha hope your girlfriend won''t be jealous of our relationship."


    "She won''t be, I cleared the air and told her what we mean to each other."


    "Good you did"


    "Of course, how couldn''t I, by the way when will you be visiting us in London?"


    "If luck would have it I might shift there permanently."


    "What?" Daniel was happily surprised.


    "Yeah, if I choose London-based business personnel for this project then I''ll shift there or I''ll continue working from Milan."


    "That would be amazing, if you shift here you have to live near my house."


    "Yeah, if I shift there, you are the one who needs to find a house for me."


    "I will"


    Jessica then yawned.


    "It seems you are feeling sleepy."


    "Yeah, I was about to sleep when you called me."


    "Sorry for keeping you awake, go and sleep now."


    "Yeah you too, please take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry I am fine."


    "Right since you have a girlfriend I am sure she must be taking good care of you."


    "No, I am taking care of her instead."


    Jessica laughed at his reply, "Good for her"


    "Haha yeah, good night Jess"


    "Good night Danny"


    ¡­


    Jessica decided to call him the next day and tell him how much she loved Rachel and with that thought she slept.


    Next day morning Rachel woke up at 8 am. They decided to return to London as early as possible.


    After having breakfast, she and Sam with Frank in one car headed towards the airport.


    Just like before there was one car ahead of them with other security guards and one car following them with Rachel''s car being in the middle.


    Frank was sitting next to the driver, Sam and Rachel were sitting in the back seat.


    Rachel played music on her phone and relaxed, closing her eyes, enjoying the music.


    They were heading towards the airport and were travelling for around half an hour when they saw traffic police diverting the traffic as there was an accident and the road further was jammed.


    "What should we do?" Frank asked Sam and Rachel.


    "Luckily we have time, so take the other route." Sam instructed the driver as Rachel was busy enjoying the music and the driver changed the way.


    This was communicated on the phone to the other two cars so they too acted accordingly and they changed the path.


    But then suddenly the driver who was driving the car injected something on Frank''s neck and diverted the car and headed in the other direction.


    Sam got startled with this action and shouted at the driver, "Why the hell did you divert the car?"


    Sam then looked at Frank for help but he seemed to be sleeping with his head down.


    When the driver injected Frank, Sam was checking his phone so he didn''t see it but now looking at Frank''s state, he understood the driver did something to him, so he panicked and asked, "What did you do to Frank?"


    The driver suddenly turned back and tried to inject Sam too with the same injection.


    Sam fought back and since the driver was also driving the car it became difficult for him to inject Sam.


    Sam quickly shook Rachel''s shoulder to alert her what was happening, Rachel annoyedly opened her eyes only to see Sam struggling and just then the driver injected the shot on Sam''s neck as Sam was distracted in waking up Rachel.


    "Ahhhh" Rachel shouted in panic and tried to call Frank but he too was sleeping and Sam too was sleeping right now with his neck bent.


    "What the hell is happening?" Rachel shouted at the driver.


    "Just shut up" The driver shouted back at Rachel.


    She tried to unlock the car door and tried to move down the windows but they were all jammed.


    "I jammed everything, you can''t do anything." The driver informed her with a tone of warning.


    The other two cars that were with Rachel quickly followed her car as it suddenly diverted and there was no response from Frank, they understood the situation was bad.


    But the man driving the car with Rachel on it was speeding it and he was so fast that the two other cars didn''t manage to keep up with it, then suddenly the two cars ran out of diesel.


    The guards were shocked as they refilled the tank last night and then they saw a small pipe leak after checking.


    They understood they were tricked, now these people only pinned their hopes on Frank and prayed for Frank to save Rachel as they were unaware that Frank was already lying unconscious.


    Just then they saw a speeding bike pass from there. The bike drove away so fast past them that they did not even have time to ask for lift or help.


    In the car, Rachel looked behind, only to see the two cars slowing down and eventually they were out of her sight, she understood there was no one here to save her and she had to take care of herself, she first decided to keep her calm as there was no way out if she panics.


    "Listen, if you want money I can give you as much as you want, we can deal with this maturely." Rachel tried to negotiate with the driver.


    The driver chuckled at her words, "Your life is more worthy than money, sorry I meant your dead body is more worthy than the money you can offer me."


    "Did anyone hire you to kill me?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" The driver answered her back.


    Rachel really regretted not listening to her grandpa, she cursed herself, ''I always do this, I don''t listen to the old man, then I encounter trouble and I regret, I never learn from my mistakes.''


    "Listen, please tell me how much money you want? I''ll give you five times that amount and I also promise you, I won''t report you to the police." She calmly requested the driver.

 Chapter 154 - The Man In Black Clothes

    "Listen, please tell me how much money you want? I''ll give you five times that amount and I also promise you I won''t report you to the police." She calmly requested the driver.


    "Sorry but today is the day you will die and no one can save you."


    Just then Rachel saw a bike approaching her, she got some hope and she tried to get the attention of this biker.


    When she saw the biker, she got a weird feeling, the person looked like a man but he was covered in black from top to bottom.


    He was wearing a black leather jacket, black pants and a helmet over his head.


    Nevertheless she hit on her window to get his attention but the man on the bike ignored her and went way ahead of her car.


    Rachel sighed in disappointment but just then that bike suddenly stopped horizontally in front of her car, the driver didn''t expect this and he reflexively pressed on the brakes.


    The driver stopped the car with a jerk, Rachel felt thankful and tried to get off the car but she couldn''t as it was locked.


    The driver was not sure if this man came there randomly or he came to protect Rachel but anyway he quickly kept his gun ready and decided to again drive away but just then the man in black clothes took out a gun and shot on the car tires.


    Rachel and the driver both got shocked as the guy shot two bullets, destroying both the front tiers.


    Rachel understood this man was here to help her and she felt a little better.


    But the driver suddenly pointed a gun to her head, "Let''s die together."


    Rachel got scared as now she was not sure what to do but just then she heard a click sound, the man in black opened the car door on the driver''s side and pulled the driver out.


    The driver too was startled as he was facing Rachel and was turned around, he decided to kill Rachel and if needed to die with her as they were still in the car, he didn''t expect the man in black clothes to have the car keys and for him to unlock the car door and to drag him out, he assumed he is safe till he is in the car.


    "Who are you?" The man in black clothes asked the driver in a hoarse voice.


    The driver didn''t answer him and rather tried to attack the man.


    The man in black clothes easily dodged the attack and held the driver''s wrist and turned him around.


    "Why are you trying to kill her?" The man in black clothes again asked him in a muffled voice.


    "Why should I answer you?"


    The man in black clothes harshly twisted his hand and the driver shouted in pain.


    Rachel witnessed this and she tried to wake Frank and Sam but they were still lying conscious.


    She didn''t know what to do, to stay in the car or to get out and help the man in black clothes.


    She finally decided to help him, she can''t keep sitting when someone has put their life in danger to protect her.


    The driver shouted in pain as his arm was twisted very painfully, "Who ordered you to kill her?" The man in black clothes asked again.


    Rachel just got out and heard his hoarse voice and the question he asked.


    "I can''t answer you" The driver refused to answer so the man in black clothes pushed him down to his knees and stomped on his feet.


    The driver shouted in pain but didn''t answer him.


    So the man in black clothes, took out a knife and started slowly piercing it into driver skin, he started piercing the back of his neck as it is one of the most sensitive parts of a human body.


    The driver shouted in pain and Rachel too frowned seeing this action, she too got scared as she could imagine how torturous it must be.


    The driver was on his knees with his head down and the man in black clothes held both his hands behind and held it strongly with his one hand and he pierced the knife into his skin with his other hand.


    "You will not answer me?" The man in black clothes again asked and pierced his skin deeper with the knife.


    "Ahhh" The man shouted in pain.


    The man in black clothes was not affected and he pierced even deeper.


    "I can''t tell you no matter how much you hurt me" The driver managed to say these words.


    "Why?"


    "The people involved are very powerful"


    "Tell me the truth and I will protect you."


    The driver didn''t say anything, the man in black clothes suddenly put his hand in the driver''s shirt pocket and as expected he found a medicine in there.


    The driver tried to get his hands released and stop the man but before that the man in black clothes threw down the medicine and crushed it.


    "Are you crazy?" The driver shouted at him.


    "I am not going to let you die so easily." The man in black clothes warned him and just then the two other cars with the other security guards arrived there.


    Few security guards quickly arrived, some went towards the driver and the man who held him and the others went to Rachel to check on her and if she was harmed.


    "Tie his hands and his legs, keep him safe and don''t let him get away, he will try to kill himself, ensure that won''t happen."


    The man in black clothes instructed the security guards and they quickly tied the driver''s hands and legs.


    "Who are you?" One of the security guards asked the man in black clothes.


    "Big boss hired me as a back-up"


    Saying this the man took his bike and quickly left.


    Rachel tried to approach the man and thank him but within seconds he was gone.


    She stood there rooted in shock looking at the bike that drove away.


    "Ma''am we are very sorry, the diesel pipe of our cars was leaking." One of the security guards explained.


    "It''s okay, how are Sam and Frank?"


    "Ma''am they are fine, they were just injected with a strong dose of sleep medicine."


    "Will they be fine?"


    "Yes ma''am after few hours they will wake up"


    "Who was that man?"


    "We are not sure ma''am but he just told me he was hired by the big boss as a back-up" The security guard who asked the man in black clothes this question answered Rachel.


    "Who is this big boss?"


    "Your grandpa, James Richardson"


    "Oh" Rachel just nodded her head.


    The security men tied up the driver properly as instructed by the man in black clothes, they injected him with a strong dose of sleep medicine, it was more stronger than what he injected to Sam and Frank, so that he doesn''t struggle.


    They informed their other team about what happened and then they safely escorted Rachel, Sam, Frank and the driver back to London.


    ¡­.


    The man in black clothes drove in full speed and after some time he reached a deserted area, there was a small cottage there, he entered inside and took off his helmet and breathed freely.


    He was sweating as he was wearing leather clothes and he was completely packed.


    He sighed in relief as he was able to save Rachel and his intuition was right, she was again attacked and he was thankful to make preparations in advance.


    He turned on his phone and then he went to a room where he took a bath and changed back to his normal clothes.


    He came here in his private plane which is currently waiting for him at the airport which was near so he decided to head to the airport quickly to reach London and just then his phone rang, it was a call from Patrick.


    "Hello"


    "Hey Daniel, I have some good news." Patrick sounded cheerful.


    "What is it?" Daniel asked him curiously.


    "I just arrested Andrew and Sophia"


    "What?" Daniel was surprised as he didn''t expect this news at all, it was a great day for them as they got hold of the guy who was trying to kill Rachel and now they caught Andrew and Sophia too.


    "Yes, we finally caught them. I need you and Rachel to come to the police headquarters to identify them so that we can finally seal this case."


    "I am busy, some important surgeries are lined up but I can visit you in a few hours."


    "Sure, Rachel too would be coming after a few hours as she went on a business trip, ensure you visit us by evening."


    "I''ll be there as soon as I am done with my work."


    "Great"


    "By the way how did you catch them?" Daniel was curious.


    "It is a long story, I''ll tell you everything once you and Rachel meet me today."


    "Okay sure"

 Chapter 155 - Arrested Andrew And Sophia

    "Hey Daniel, I have some good news." Patrick sounded cheerful.


    "What is it?" Daniel asked him curiously.


    "I just arrested Andrew and Sophia"


    ...


    One day ago [Wednesday Night]


    Patrick was standing in the gallery and was smoking a cigarette, he was frustrated as there was no lead to the case he is working on. The only good thing right now was his colleague is now safe and is out of danger but on the other side, although he has the culprit''s fingerprints and knows who the murderers are he was still not able to get a hold of them.


    One thing was clear, Andrew and Sophia are the murderers but who they murdered and why they murdered him was not clear.


    Their previous victims were all old rich people but the one murdered recently was a different victim so it was obvious that they didn''t kill him for money but it was something else about this victim that triggered them.


    Suddenly someone back hugged him, he knew who it was as they were the only two people living in the home.


    He quickly got rid of his cigarette and turned around to hug back Emily.


    "Why did you throw away your cigarette, it was still not over." Emily got upset.


    Patrick smiled at her reaction, "It seems you are upset I didn''t finish off my cigarette."


    "Of course I am upset, you look so hot when you smoke."


    "You are really weird, girlfriends nag their boyfriends to give up smoking and you keep encouraging me."


    "Don''t worry, you can occasionally smoke, I''ll ensure it doesn''t affect your health much."


    "Perks of dating a doctor" He kissed her on the forehead.


    Emily smiled at him, "You know there are more perks when you date an intelligent woman?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, she understands you very well when she is smart, like now"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Something is bothering you, right?"


    "Nothing much, just some work."


    Patrick didn''t want to worry Emily.


    "Pat, if you don''t share your worries with me, then how can I expect you to share your life with me?"


    "Emily"


    "Come on Pat, something is bothering you and not just now but for a long time, even during our reunion you got worried about something, what is it?"


    Patrick sighed in defeat and decided to tell Emily everything that happened with Rachel in Peebles and the attack and how the guy who is her current crush saved her.


    He intentionally didn''t tell her it was Daniel as now he knows she and Daniel are colleagues so he decided to let Rachel be the one revealing about Daniel and did not want to take this away from her.


    Also he knows if Emily will know about Daniel then she will tell Matthew too and later Rachel would find out about him and Daniel being involved in her case, overall he felt it was better to hide Daniel''s identity from Emily.


    "Oh my god, so much happened with Rachel and you are telling me now?" Emily was furious with Patrick.


    "I didn''t want to worry you."


    "Patrick, does Rachel know about this recent murder?"


    "Not yet"


    "Are you kidding me? Isn''t this obvious that Andrew and that woman partner of his are the murderers and Rachel''s article was found on the dead body, they are obviously a threat to her."


    "Yeah, I know, that is why I am trying to catch them but their fingerprints are not in any of the records, luckily the local police in one of the towns were able to get their fingerprints in an old man''s murder and we matched with it."


    "So, now what?"


    "I am not sure what next, they might have already left London and went away to some other place. I am not sure where to find them."


    "Pat, I''ll do one thing, tomorrow I''ll go to the forensic lab and try to get more info on the victim who recently died. If there is no information about the murderers then maybe the information on the victim might help us reach them."


    Emily has always been a fan of murder mysteries and that was also the reason why she chose Pathology. She tries to think in the ways other detectives would.


    "I know Emily, you think I didn''t already do that, the victim''s fingerprints too are not in our records, it is like this person never existed before."


    "Yeah I understood that, let me go to forensics tomorrow and figure out something."


    "Thanks Ems"


    "Pat so that day during reunion, when Rachel showed you some message and you got worried it was also¡­"


    "Yeah, that was the reason why I was a bit worried that day and also why I insisted me and Rachel come to the reunion together and leave together."


    Emily nodded her head as everything made sense now.


    Patrick added, "Didn''t I already tell you this when you left after feeling insecure and jealous." He looked into her eyes and caressed her cheeks.


    At the reunion itself Patrick cleared the misunderstanding as he knew what she would be thinking about.


    "Yeah you did and after that I never doubted you."


    "Good"


    ¡­


    [Thursday]


    The next day as promised Emily went to the forensic lab to work with them on the case.


    Since she works in the Pathology department it was a normal part of her work to coordinate with the forensics team.


    There she again went through all the leftover belongings of Bob, most of his clothes were almost burnt and his body was kept in a mortuary so that when his family would come, they could hand over the body to them.


    After some research on his left out clothes, Emily saw the name of the brand his shirt belonged to.


    The brand logo was somewhat burnt but with the help of the internet she figured out it was some local brand and was not very popular.


    She also determined it was not a local brand of London, she got some hopes and she studied more about it, she was not sure if her unique way of research would lead them anywhere but nevertheless she saw it as a direction and headed towards it.


    After a few hours she determined it was a local brand in Poland.


    She quickly called Patrick who was working at the police headquarters.


    "Hey Ems"


    "Pat, I got a clue but I am not sure how helpful it would be" She excitedly told him.


    "Every clue is important Ems, what did you find out."


    "The shirt that the victim wore belongs to a local brand in Poland, there is a chance that our victim is Polish or in the worst case it is just a random coincidence that he wore a local Poland shirt."


    "That is actually a great deduction Emily, this may actually lead us somewhere." Patrick informed her with hope, he didn''t say it just to make her happy but it could really be a breakthrough in this case.


    "Great, do let me know if this information was of any use."


    "Sure"


    Then Patrick asked his team to contact the police department in Poland, he then discussed the case with them and sent the victim''s fingerprints they found to the department in Poland.


    Within an hour Patrick got a call from Poland and they confirmed these fingerprints belonged to one of their citizens.


    Patrick sighed in relief as they finally found out who their victim is.


    The victim''s name is Robert Nowak, a Polish native.


    In the next few hours, with the help of the police department in Poland, Patrick got every information on Robert.


    He is a well educated man there with a good reputable job, on calling his last office they confirmed that Robert got a job in London with a higher pay and that was the reason he quit his job there and shifted here.


    As they were Robert''s previous employers they had the information on his new job as he shared it with his colleagues there and even gave some basic information for the records to his old employer, because of which Patrick''s job got easier and he got to know Robert was supposed to join as the Personal Manager in the newly opened Elite club in London called ''The Eminent Club''


    Patrick and his team contacted ''The Eminent club'' but they did not directly ask them the questions as they were being careful about everything so they just asked them as a police routine check-up they wanted a list of their employees and in there they found Robert Nowak''s name in it but the surprising fact was, this employee was marked active.


    Which meant that the employee was currently working in their club.


    Patrick checked the time it was already around 6 pm, so he decided to be patient and act rationally.


    He requested the people working in higher ranks at ''The Eminent club'' to share their employees profile as it was needed for the investigation of a case and informed them that the real Robert Nowak was already dead and the one working there is a fake.

 Chapter 156 - Fake Robert Nowak Is Andrew

    Patrick requested the people working in higher ranks at ''The Eminent club'' to share their employees profile as it was needed for the investigation of a case and informed them that the real Robert Nowak was already dead and the one working there is a fake.


    The higher authority at The Eminent club was shocked to know this information as they never encountered anything like this in their life, they hired one person and let some other person work there, they were shocked but they promised the police department that they will cooperate with them and provided all the information, fingerprints, documents they had on Robert Nowak to the police.


    The fingerprints were sent through a system so it didn''t take much time.


    Patrick and the team ran fake Robert Nowak''s fingerprints with the murderer''s fingerprints they had in Jonathan''s case and waited in anticipation and just as they expected it matched confirming that the fake Robert Nowak is indeed Andrew as they already knew the fingerprints collected during Jonathan''s murder case belonged to Andrew and Sophia.


    Patrick and his team shouted in excitement and quickly rushed to The Eminent Club.


    It was already late so Patrick suggested his team not to arrest fake Bob but rather decided to follow him to see where he was really headed to.


    So, they all got dressed up like civilians and went to The Eminent Club, they didn''t go inside and just waited outside.


    The people at The Eminent club were already panicked after knowing what happened, so Patrick kept them in the loop and asked them to not worry, he assured them that till the murderer does not know something is wrong he will just lead his life normally so he requested the higher authorities to keep this information to themselves and not alert even their employees.


    Only three people in the higher authorities knew what was happening and taking the police advice seriously they did not alert any of their employees and kept calm but they did ensure to inform Patrick once Andrew was done with his shift and headed out.


    Patrick and two of his men waited outside and when they saw Andrew, they could clearly see that his hair color and outlook was different from the description of Jonathan''s murderer.


    They understood he disguised himself, Patrick ordered them not to attack him right now as they just wanted to see where he lives and with whom, if they catch him now they might lose on his partner so they patiently waited so that they can confirm the presence of the other murderer.


    They were all experts in following culprits so they managed well without being caught and followed Andrew to his motel.


    After Andrew went in Patrick asked the motel people some information on Andrew, how many people were living and which room number they booked, the motel people refused to give any information so Patrick showed them his identity and they got scared, it took some time for him to assure them and then they promised to cooperate and gave them all the information.


    Patrick asked one of his team members to disguise as a waiter and to deliver food to Andrew and Sophia''s room as they ordered room service.


    The motel people cooperated with them so it was easy for them to manage everything.


    Just as planned one of the men from the police department disguised himself as the waiter and delivered food to Andrew and Sophia.


    Sophia was the one who opened the door to collect the food as Andrew seemed to be showering.


    She quickly closed the door after collecting the food tray and the policeman disguised as a waiter came down to his team.


    "Sir, he is with a woman, although she looks different, I do think her face matches with the sketch of Jonathan''s murderers that was circulated, I am almost sure it is her."


    "We can''t take action on almost sure but anyway after they are done, you go to their room again and bring back the utensils. We can definitely collect fingerprints from it and cross check." Patrick told him.


    "You are really smart sir" Patrick''s colleague was impressed.


    "Believe me I am not as smart as you think I am."


    After some time the policeman went to Andrew and Sophia''s room and saw the tray and utensils kept outside their room door.


    Patrick requested the motel to use their utensils as evidence and they agreed, they were still scared as two murderers were living in their motel.


    So for their assurance and to protect them and also to keep an eye on Andrew and Sophia, the two men who accompanied Patrick stayed back at the motel.


    The motel people were relieved and happily obliged.


    Patrick then went to the forensics team and asked them to collect the fingerprints samples from these utensils and requested them to work on it now as it is their top priority now which they agreed to.


    Patrick came back home and Emily ordered food for them.


    "How was it?" Emily curiously asked him.


    The first thing Patrick did was to hug her and he kissed her on the head, "Because of your genius suggestion, things escalated very quickly and we already found our culprits."


    "That''s awesome Pat, you arrested them?"


    "Not yet, tomorrow I''ll be getting an arrest warrant and then I''ll arrest them giving them no more chance to escape, let them enjoy one last night of independence." Patrick seriously said and he looked scary


    "Woah you look scary Pat"


    He again composed himself, "Sorry Ems, it is just that when I think of them, my blood boils."


    "You told Rachel about it?"


    "No, she is in Italy right now on a business work, she will be back tomorrow, I''ll inform her once I arrest these two bastards."


    "Now tell me everything that happened in detail."


    Patrick told her every piece of information on how he contacted Polish police and from there how he was able to catch these two murderers.


    "Oh my god Pat, you are awesome" Emily looked at him with a glint in her eyes, it was obvious how impressed she was.


    "Are you serious? You are the one who is awesome, it all started because you were able to figure out the victim''s shirt is a local Polish brand, without that information all of this wouldn''t have been possible. You are the smartest of all."


    What Patrick said was right, it all happened because of her thought process.


    Emily blushed as Patrick kept on praising her.


    When he saw the blush on her face, he reflexively kissed her.


    She too kissed him back.


    Patrick carried Emily in his arms and headed to their bedroom.


    All the way from living room to their bedroom they didn''t let go of each other and passionately continued kissing


    He gently placed her on the bed and he inserted his hand in her clothes and unhooked her bra and removed her shirt but just then Emily broke their kiss and moved back.


    Patrick got confused with her actions, "What happened Ems?"


    "Pat you forgot?"


    "Forgot what?"


    "We decided we won''t go past kissing till our relationship is stabilized?" Emily seriously asked him.


    Pat remembered their conversation a few days ago and looked at Emily.


    She was wearing her pants but was not wearing any top, she was in a black bra which was unhooked by him, he could see her cleavage and her bra almost looked like it would be falling, seeing this enticing view in front of him he cursed himself for suggesting few days of celibacy until their relationship becomes stable.


    Emily on the other hand was enjoying every bit of his reaction, she knew he was regretting his decision and was struggling with himself.


    When he suggested they should control their physical urges and try to keep their hands off each other till their relationship becomes stable, she got disappointed but then she decided when a day would come when Patrick would lose his cool and would crave for a physical relationship, it would be then she will have her revenge and she knew him very well so she was sure that day is not very far away and just like she predicted within a week he went against his own decision.


    "Ems, can we still continue and ignore what I said earlier?" Patrick felt embarrassed asking her this as he was the one who suggested they take things slowly and now he was behaving like a hypocrite.


    "No Pat, it is for our future we took this decision and we should work on stabilizing our relationship at an emotional level, which would be possible only if we don''t give in to our physical needs."


    She said the exact same words he told her when he took his decision.


    Patrick glared at her in anger as he understood she was having her revenge.


    "Ems this is wrong, you are being unfair" Patrick looked like he was wronged by her.

 Chapter 157 - Confessed Their Crimes

    Patrick glared at her in anger as he understood she was having her revenge.


    "Ems this is wrong, you are being unfair" Patrick looked like he was wronged by her.


    He meant she was wrong in taking this revenge which she understood but she ignored it and pretended like she didn''t understand his underlying words.


    "No Pat I am not wrong, let me explain it in a better way, for example if we talk about something that is awkward for us, then we might just jump on to each other and have sex, we might go for rounds and rounds of sex until we are tired then we will fall asleep and we won''t complete our discussion and we would avoid it altogether, which I don''t want, we should rather face the awkwardness and try to get over it instead of ignoring it. Now you understand what I mean?"


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile hearing her words, "How could you remember everything I said so word to word?" He was surprised and impressed with her.


    "Have you forgotten? I am a medical student and whenever I talk to you Pat, I pay utmost attention to each and every word of yours, all these years I missed talking to you and I missed your voice so when you talk to me now, subconsciously I remember everything you say."


    Patrick got emotional and he caressed her cheeks and gave a peck on her lips, "I am so sorry for wasting all these years Ems" He told her while touching his forehead with hers.


    "It was my fault so please don''t apologize"


    "At times I feel you love me more than I love you" Patrick smiled.


    "Which is true"


    "No it is not, I love you way more than you do"


    The two then argued for some time on who loves whom more and slept after having dinner.


    ...


    Next Day [Friday]


    As soon as Patrick woke up he called the forensic team and they confirmed the fingerprints they found on the utensils match with Robert''s and Jonathan''s murderers confirming that the two people they followed were Andrew and Sophia, they already knew it but now they had concrete proof against them.


    Patrick called his other team who were at the motel keeping an eye on Sophia and Andrew. They told him that they didn''t leave the motel and are still there.


    Patrick instructed his team to follow Andrew when he would go to The Eminent Club and he would be soon sending a backup team to stay at the motel to keep an eye on Sophia


    He quickly dressed up and headed to arrest them with the arrest warrant.


    Emily wished him luck and continued sleeping as it was still early in the morning.


    Patrick went to The Eminent Club and this time as Andrew approached the security to clock in his attendance, Patrick and his team quickly arrested him.


    Andrew was shocked as he was not sure what was happening.


    "You are under arrest for killing Jonathan and for being involved in Robert Nowak''s murder" One of the policemen informed him and handcuffed him.


    Andrew couldn''t fight them back and he was taken away in the police van.


    Patrick promised the higher officials of The Eminent club that he would ensure Andrew won''t set his foot in their place the next day and just like he promised he arrested Andrew before he went in.


    Just at the same time, Sophia was arrested by female police officers as Patrick sent a female team there to avoid any resistance or backlash and with female officers around they can force Sophia if she resists which male officers cannot.


    With his foolproof plan he arrested the two murderers.


    He went to the police station and after ensuring everything was fine and the two murderers are locked up in the cell, he sighed in relief and messaged Emily about their arrest.


    He called Rachel first to share the good news with her but her phone was switched off as she was in the flight.


    Next he called Daniel to give him the good news and asked him to come to the police station to identify Andrew as he knew what Andrew looked like.


    Next he called James to inform him everything that happened as James was not aware of Bob''s murder and other information.


    Then James, along with Michael and Anthony came to the police station where Patrick told them everything that happened and how they finally arrested Andrew.


    "Wait, you said he works at The Eminent Club?" Michael asked in surprise.


    "Yes" Then Patrick showed them Andrew''s photo and the three men shouted in shock.


    "What happened?" Patrick got worried seeing their expressions.


    "Pat, this bastard was our personal manager at The Eminent Club, we all met him around a week back there." Michael still couldn''t believe this killer was with them all the while and they were treating him so nicely.


    James blood boiled thinking he was treating the man who attacked his granddaughter so well.


    He was furious and wanted to kill him with his bare hands.


    Patrick understood his emotions and tried to calm him down.


    After questioning Andrew they got to know Andrew had no idea who James was and he helped his girlfriend take care of Robert''s body so that he could join this club in his place and trap other old men.


    Andrew and Sophia had no choice and confessed their crimes as there was clear evidence against them.


    What Sophia was fearing came out to be true and she was already very scared so it became easier to get out information from her.


    Since she confessed everything Andrew too had to confess all the crimes they committed till date as the punishment for these two murders and all the murders were the same.


    All of this happened in the next few hours.


    Then Rachel landed in London and she immediately got the news of Andrew and Sophia''s arrest so she headed to the police department.


    The rest of the bodyguards assured her they would take care of Sam and Frank so she was escorted by the other bodyguards and went to meet Patrick quickly.


    The other people responsible for her security and stayed back safely captured the driver and took him to a place which was only known to James, Michael, Anthony and Patrick.


    It was a huge bungalow with tight security, it was located in the outskirts of the city. This bungalow was only used by the three old men to hide someone as this house is not exactly registered under their name and no one can trace them back through this house.


    This place is used by them when they do something illegal. Patrick once followed them and got to know about it but he decided to keep this a secret only after getting a promise from the three old men that they would never kill anyone and neither would they take law into their hands but only use this place to solve a certain purpose and would let Patrick handle the rest of it, which the three old men had to agree having no choice.


    The bodyguards safely brought the driver who attacked Rachel in Italy to this house and tied him up properly to a chair.


    They also tied his hands and his legs and there were always two guys who were keeping an eye on him and they also monitored the guy with the security cameras which were placed in every corner of every room.


    Two of the guards took over the responsibility of looking over the house.


    ...


    Rachel was still in the shock of the attack that happened earlier, she was not thinking about the driver who attacked her but her mind was revolving around the man in black clothes who suddenly came to her rescue, she couldn''t stop thinking about that man.


    As soon as she landed, she wanted to make a phone call but the bodyguards who came to receive her informed her about Andrew and Sophia being arrested and that she is required to come to the station to identify them as she too filed a case against them few months back for being attacked by them in a small town called Peebles.


    She was also the only person alive who saw both of them, Daniel only met Andrew but not Sophia. So, Rachel didn''t go back home and directly headed to the station but there was one thing she wanted to do as soon as she lands in London but because of this sudden news she couldn''t do it which was to go to Daniel''s workplace, St Christian City Hospital but as she couldn''t she called him instead.


    The call went through and Daniel answered it.


    "I am so sorry dear, I have been busy with surgeries so couldn''t answer your calls yesterday." He quickly informed her as soon as he answered the call.


    "Oh you were really in the hospital since morning?"

 Chapter 158 - She Saw Another Side Of Him

    "Oh you were really in the hospital since morning?"


    He chuckled at her question and replied, "Yes of course, where else will I be in?"


    "Hmm, did you know about¡­"


    "Andrew and Sophia?"


    "Yeah" She was surprised that he already knew as according to her theory he should be unaware of it.


    "So, you are at the police station?"


    "Not yet, I had surgeries lined up in the morning, but I just got done with my work, I''ll be heading to the station soon."


    "Fine I''ll meet you there."


    "Sure"


    Rachel had an urge to use her contacts and get the information on Daniel and wanted to check if he was really at the hospital but the next second she decided against it and took a decision to give him a chance to explain himself first.


    Since the moment she saw the man in black clothes who saved her, she felt weird. After a point she started feeling like that man was Daniel.


    Then during her flight journey when she started thinking clearly, she realized Daniel didn''t answer her calls the day before, now her doubts were only being stronger that the guy who saved her was Daniel himself.


    If it was really the case then today she saw another side of him, the violent side, she couldn''t forget how Daniel hurt the driver by piercing a knife into his skin.


    She tightly closed her when she remembered what she saw.


    After the man who saved her left and her bodyguards were back, one of the bodyguards quickly treated that man''s wounds on the neck after tying him up and in the plane he informed Rachel that the man who attacked him was very careful to not kill him and only attacked the vital points which would give him pain but won''t kill him.


    The fact that Daniel was a doctor only proved that he would be aware of such points in the human body.


    If her theory was right then Daniel too must have landed in London just now and should not be aware of Patrick capturing Andrew and Sophia as he was never officially involved in this case and she was the one who filed the case against them and not Daniel, it didn''t make any sense for Daniel to know about it.


    Now she got even more confused.


    There were a lot of thoughts going on in her mind and she had to meet Daniel and clear everything.


    But right now she had to visit the station and understand the situation of how suddenly this Andrew and Sophia got caught.


    When she reached the station, Patrick was already at the entrance instructing some subordinate and then he saw Rachel.


    He happily hugged her, "Rach, we finally caught them"


    "That''s great Pat"


    Patrick could see, although she smiled at him, it didn''t reach her eyes and she didn''t look that happy.


    "What happened Rach? Is something bothering you?"


    She continued smiling at him, "I''ll tell you later."


    "Okay"


    He then took her to his office where the three old men were still discussing in shock about Andrew who was their personal manager at The Eminent Club.


    "You remember how nice and politely he behaved the time he guided us to the swimming area when we were lost?" Anthony asked the two.


    "Oh, yeah, who could think that gentle guy was a murderer?" Michael too shared his thoughts.


    "What is happening here?" Rachel questioned the three men as she couldn''t understand their conversation.


    James quickly went over and hugged her, "Those two bastards are caught dear, now there is nothing to worry about." He gladly smiled at her, he knew the danger was still there but in the moment he was happy that at least those two monsters who attacked her were caught.


    "Yeah grandpa and also there is something I need to tell you."


    Rachel decided to tell him everything as last time she promised him that she would never hide anything from him.


    She asked the bodyguards to not inform James about the attack and she would tell him herself in person.


    If he would know what happened he would panic and will be worried until he sees her but if she is in front of him while informing of what happened then he might react less worriedly.


    "What happened?" James got worried as Rachel looked pale.


    "Sit here grandpa" She pointed at a chair and asked Patrick too to be present here.


    "Well, today morning when I was on the way to the airport.."


    There was a knock on the door interrupting her.


    Patrick opened the door to find Daniel there.


    "Good you came on time, come in"


    Daniel was surprised to see everyone being already there, "Oh, you all are here." He cheerfully said and he turned back at Patrick, "How did you catch them?"


    Patrick was about to say Rachel had something important to share but Rachel interrupted him, "Yeah Patrick first you tell us how did you catch them. My information can wait."


    "What information, Rachel?" Daniel asked casually like he would do if he had no idea what it was about.


    "Nothing serious" She coldly answered him.


    All the four men present in the room except for Daniel were surprised as she would never talk so coldly to people close to her and that too especially with Daniel.


    Daniel smiled at her and was unaffected to her coldness, "Sure, if it is nothing serious then, I guess it can wait." Then he faced Patrick, "You tell me how did you catch them?"


    Patrick then explained everything on how he got the clue, following those clues how he caught them. He also informed them that they confessed their real names to be Mason and Mia.


    "Wait who is this Robert?" Michael asked him.


    Then Patrick and Daniel looked at each other as Daniel requested Patrick to hide it from James and Patrick promised him that in a week if he fails to catch these two criminals then he will have to inform James but he successfully arrested them in a week.


    Before Patrick could explain, Daniel chimed in and told them what happened last week.


    How Patrick found a dead body and informed him on Saturday about it as an article of Rachel was found in the victim''s pocket, he also confessed he requested Patrick to not inform them of the truth as he did not want James to get worried.


    Rachel now understood why Daniel looked lost and worried last week, she did ask him what happened but he promised to share the truth with her later.


    James didn''t say anything for some minutes and then he finally spoke, "I am glad they are caught but next time please don''t hide anything from me."


    "Sorry grandpa" Daniel apologized to him and James just nodded his head.


    Then Patrick asked Rachel and Daniel to identify Andrew and Sophia just as a formality.


    They quickly identified Andrew but only Rachel saw Sophia that too vaguely but she heard her voice before, so after hearing her voice, she too confirmed it and now with Jonathan and Robert''s murders, an attempt to murder on Rachel too was another case filed against them.


    After everything is sorted, Patrick informed them they can leave and Daniel thanked him.


    Rachel had been observing the interaction between these two men since Daniel came so she coldly asked them, "Since when did you two know each other?"


    The three old men were shocked as they realized Daniel and Patrick were not supposed to know each other according to Rachel.


    Patrick and Daniel too just realized what a huge blunder they committed by calling Daniel here.


    Patrick was too excited after arresting the two criminals and he forgot he is not supposed to know Daniel and similarly Daniel kept on thinking  about the attack in Italy so he too forgot that he was not supposed to be here.


    Rachel coldly looked at the two men and continued.


    "Now you all will explain this to me. I was the one who filed the case against Andrew and that woman. I did tell Patrick that Daniel knows him but calling Daniel here immediately doesn''t make sense. Also, last week when that guy Robert died, why did Patrick call Daniel and inform him everything? If they never knew each other all of this should not make any sense but the only plausible reason is you two know each other.. If you two already knew each other why would you hide this from me? What the fuck is happening here?" Rachel almost shouted at all the five men after voicing out her thoughts.


    Daniel and Patrick were silent and were cursing themselves for being so stupid.


    "Are you all going to be silent or would bother yourself to explain what is happening?" Rachel questioned all the five men who were standing there guiltily.


    No one knew what to say so they all kept quiet and finally James decided to answer her as it was for his sake that everyone shut their mouths.

 Chapter 159 - Avoid Her Anger

    "Are you all going to be silent or would bother yourself to explain what is happening?" Rachel questioned all the five men who were standing there guiltily.


    No one knew what to say so they all kept quiet and finally James decided to answer her as it was for his sake that everyone shut their mouths.


    "Rachel, can we go somewhere and talk? This is not the appropriate place." James suggested as they were still at the police station.


    "Fine but I want to know the entire truth."


    "I promise, this time I won''t hide anything" James promised, now the situation was out of his control, Rachel seemed very angry and she already figured out that something is wrong, if he continues lying then it won''t work as she was smart enough to find information on her own if she wants.


    "I''ll stay back." Patrick announced as he got a bit scared of Rachel and wanted to avoid her anger.


    "No, you are coming with me." Rachel sounded serious and her tone clearly indicated there is no scope for negotiation.


    "I am on duty, I can''t" Patrick now desperately wanted to avoid her.


    "Really?" She stood right in front of him and questioned him, her eyes looked cold and scary.


    Patrick genuinely got scared, "No, not really, I can come wherever you want."


    Daniel: "..."


    Three old men: "..."


    If Patrick, the tough guy, was scared they couldn''t imagine what would happen to them.


    "Good"


    Then Patrick went with them. The case was closed and he was really not required there so he could go out for a few hours and it was not a problem.


    They all then went to James'' house.


    Rachel joined the three old men in the same car, Daniel and Patrick used their own cars.


    After reaching home, Rachel ordered her grandpa to tell her everything.


    She looked cold and scary, it horrified everyone, so James quickly started explaining everything


    Then he informed her how her parents'' death was not an accident and was a planned murder, she was not shaken or reacted in shock about the news and looked indifferent, it implied she was waiting for James to complete without any pauses.


    They all were stupefied by her indifference, they thought she would be shocked to the core after knowing what happened to her parents but she looked like she already knew about it.


    James didn''t have the courage to question her for her indifference and he just continued the story. He shared the almost attack that happened on her during her childhood and how four of her friends managed to protect her.


    This time she showed some reaction of shock and looked at Patrick. He nodded his head.


    "Except for you and Kate we all knew of it. That was why in Robert''s case Emily personally put extra efforts to catch the culprit as she is aware of what happened in the past. For the sake of the promise we all four made to grandpa James, we never told you the truth."


    "Why is Emily involved in Robert''s case?"


    "Coincidentally, she was the autopsy doctor."


    "Was that really a coincidence?" Currently Rachel was not able to believe everything she heard.


    "Yes Rachel, St Christian City Hospital was the nearest hospital from the crime location and she works there, I promise you this is really a coincidence. It involves my job and I obviously wouldn''t mix it with my personal life." He explained everything that happened.


    He was telling the truth, it was indeed a coincidence that Emily was the autopsy doctor.


    Daniel was surprised at the mention of Emily. He understood she is Rachel''s friend and then he remembered the story that Rachel told him last week of Patrick and his girlfriend. Then he recollected how Matt keeps bringing up Emily''s ex upsetting her, he joined all the dots and understood they are all friends and Patrick is the ex Emily gets sad about.


    He shook his head, he couldn''t believe the coincidences.


    "Fine, please continue" She ordered her grandpa.


    Then James told her how he got worried about her well being as he felt threatened about her life and therefore he sent her to the States for further studies and never let her come back.


    After he thought she was safe he brought her back but again that attack on the way from Peebles to London scared him.


    "So, you were the one who told my grandpa about that attack?" She questioned Patrick who nodded his head confirming the truth to her.


    "I can''t believe you all were hiding so many things from him." She helplessly exclaimed feeling betrayed by her own people.


    "Dear, I didn''t want to scare you so¡­"


    "You didn''t want to scare me or you thought I am not deserving to learn the truth?"


    "No Rachel, I was worried you will always live in fear if you knew all of it. Please Rachel try to understand my situation."


    "But yet you decided where I should go, when I should come back, the security that should always be around me. You think all of these things are any different from living in fear?"


    "Rachel, I am sorry but I had to hide the truth, I am sorry" James only apologized as he couldn''t explain in words the reason behind his actions.


    "Stop apologizing grandpa and continue the truth."


    "Then we found out that the threatening message that was sent to you during your reunion, it was sent from the same location as you, which meant the person who threatened you was around you at that time."


    Rachel indeed got a bit scared when she heard it, "Are you serious?" James nodded his head and Patrick informed her that he was the one who got this information.


    "Then because of Anthony''s advice, we invited Daniel over and told him the truth and involved him with us and that was when he and Patrick met each other."


    Rachel had the urge to look at Daniel and question him too for hiding the truth from her just like she questioned James and Patrick.


    Daniel too prepared himself to answer her as he expected it would be his turn next but surprisingly Rachel didn''t say anything and asked her grandpa to continue.


    Daniel was shocked when she ignored him, he felt a pain in his heart. He understood what she was going through right now was more serious than he anticipated.


    If she confronted him just like she confronted Patrick and James then it meant everything was fine and she was angry but when she didn''t he understood she was hurt.


    Being angry was always better than being hurt.


    One can get rid of their anger by shouting at the person they are angry with or by fighting with them but being hurt is more dangerous as it would be difficult to get over it.


    Rachel had many questions but she couldn''t bring herself to look into Daniel''s eyes and question him, she wanted to ask her grandpa why suddenly he decided to involve Daniel, she had many more questions but she kept them to herself.


    She knows the moment she will look at Daniel or question him, she might break down, so she continued looking at her grandpa and asked him to continue.


    "Nothing much after that, I guess the same week Robert died and those two bastards got caught." James concluded.


    Patrick already told her about Robert''s murder and provided her with all the details, now Rachel knew everything they hid from her.


    Then Rachel asked them to be calm as she too has something important to share with them.


    Daniel knew what she was going to say but he too pretended to be curious like others.


    Rachel then told them in detail about the attack that happened on her in Italy.


    They were all surprised but she ordered them to let her finish, she informed them that this time the culprit was not able to die and had been successfully captured by them and was taken somewhere by the bodyguards.


    "Why did you not inform me immediately?" James questioned her angrily.


    "Do you have the right to question me?" She coldly questioned him back and James didn''t say anything and sat down calmly.


    "I told you, you are not safe." James still muttered.


    "I know I was attacked but on the bright side the culprit is caught."


    Patrick agreed with her, "Yes, now we can actually reach somewhere, also those people will now be very careful before attacking her as this time their plan failed."


    "Any idea who that man in black clothes was who saved me?" Rachel questioned James.


    "Maybe he is one of the bodyguards I hired." James just answered as he didn''t read too much into it.


    "Fine" Rachel didn''t question him further.


    Patrick told them he would arrest the guy who has been captured, to which the three old men agreed as they promised him that they wouldn''t do anything illegal and would let Patrick handle everything legally.

 Chapter 160 - You Will Hate Me

    Patrick told them he would arrest the guy who has been captured, to which the three old men agreed as they promised him that they wouldn''t do anything illegal and would let Patrick handle everything legally.


    "No"


    Everyone looked at the source of voice in surprise.


    It was Rachel.


    "I don''t want you to do anything for now" Rachel ordered them.


    "Why?" Patrick questioned her.


    "I''ll tell you later but that guy is not going anywhere for now and will stay wherever the guards took him to, also grandpa I need to know where this place is that they took him."


    James then told her about that bungalow which belonged to the three old men and how they use it for illegal purposes.


    Rachel couldn''t believe there was so much stuff being hidden from her.


    She was speechless and she didn''t have the energy to fight with them further so she went back to her room to rest.


    She again ignored Daniel and left.


    Patrick took his leave and went back to his workplace.


    Daniel asked Anthony to take the two old men somewhere as he had to talk to Rachel.


    Anthony noticed Rachel''s behavior towards Daniel and he agreed to his grandson''s request and insisted the three old men go to some place and after some persuasion from Anthony they agreed as they too were all disturbed and needed to go somewhere to clear their minds.


    Daniel assured them he will stay here till they come back so they left. Daniel locked the door after they left and headed to Rachel''s room.


    Just like he expected her door of her room was locked from inside, he patiently knocked on her door and there was no response but he didn''t give up and he continued knocking on it.


    "I want to be alone right now." Rachel shouted from inside her room after getting annoyed by continuous knocking on the door.


    Daniel didn''t say anything and just lightly banged on the door.


    Rachel got annoyed with the banging noise and opened the door in anger, "Grandpa, can you not¡­" She was surprised to see Daniel, she thought it was her grandpa.


    Seeing Daniel there she just kept quiet and tried to close the door but he tightly held the door stopping her from closing it, then with a hard push he opened the door and entered her room.


    Rachel got angry as he successfully entered her room so she decided to head out but before that Daniel held her wrist and pulled her inside.


    He pulled her in forcefully so she couldn''t balance herself and fell on him, she angrily tried to move back but Daniel held onto her tightly with both his arms around her waist.


    "Let go" She tried to struggle by pushing him with both her hands.


    He still held her but she kept struggling so Daniel let go of her but he held both her hands and pushed her to the wall behind and pinned her arms to her either side.


    "Let go of me" She angrily shouted at him.


    "I will once you decide to talk to me."


    "Is this how you are going to force me to talk to you?"


    "If this is what it takes, then this is it."


    Rachel tried to struggle to free her arms but Daniel held them tightly, so Rachel decided to shout for help from her servants.


    Understanding her intention Daniel covered her mouth with his.


    Rachel didn''t expect this move and was startled, her lips were parted so he entered her mouth to hold her in place.


    Rachel struggled to get rid of him but she couldn''t so she bit on his lips harshly, he hissed in pain but didn''t let go of her lips and continued kissing her roughly.


    Since the moment she was attacked and was safe Daniel wanted to take her in his arms but he couldn''t and now she was really angry with him but yet he wanted to kiss her as if there is no tomorrow.


    Rachel struggled harder but the more she struggled the more he devoured her.


    Only when he felt she couldn''t breathe, he broke their kiss.


    "Are you crazy?" She shouted at him while panting heavily.


    "Not yet but if you keep ignoring me like this then it is not long for me to go crazy"


    "Let go of me Daniel" She again ordered him after she calmed down.


    "Only if you let me explain myself."


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation."


    "Why?"


    "Because I know you will lie"


    "I will not, since you already know everything there is anyway no point for me to lie." He was talking about the time when he met Patrick and the three old men, he assumed that is why she was upset.


    "Really Daniel? You will not lie?"


    "I promise, I will not"


    "Think twice before you promise."


    "I don''t need to as I told you before I hate lying to you, if it was not for grandpa James I wouldn''t have hidden about that meeting from you."


    "Oh, really?" She scoffed at his words and sarcastically asked him.


    "What happened Rachel? Why are you acting like this?" Daniel could sense her sarcasm and he had a bad feeling about it.


    "Where were you today morning?" She questioned him looking straight into his eyes.


    Daniel gulped in fear and his eyebrows frowned, he didn''t expect Rachel to ask him this.


    "What happened Daniel? Are you wondering why I am suddenly asking this or are you trying to come up with a more convincing lie?"


    Daniel who still pinned her to the wall, let go off her.


    "You have no answer to my question or you would say when the time is right you will tell me?" She again questioned him.


    He turned away from her as he couldn''t face her.


    She forcefully turned him around and made him face her.


    "You cannot answer me, can you?" Rachel was infuriated.


    "I can but I don''t want to." Daniel finally said, his voice was calm and he looked broken, she could see the man who furiously pinned her to the wall was gone and was replaced by a sad and broken soul.


    Rachel''s heart broke when she saw him in this sorrowful and dejected state.


    If he was as furious as she was then she could have fought with him but when he looked miserable she couldn''t have the heart to shout at him or blame him or question him, her heart ached seeing him like this.


    She held his face in her hands and looked into his eyes, "Daniel, you don''t have to answer any of my questions, I am sorry for treating you like that."


    Daniel was surprised with the sudden change in her.


    "Why are you apologizing?" He was confused.


    "For bringing you into this state, please Daniel don''t look so sad and dejected, it breaks my heart"


    Daniel closed his eyes to calm himself down and he opened it, "Rach, today morning I was in¡­"


    Rachel placed her finger on his lips to stop him from speaking, "Don''t say it, you just told me you don''t want to answer me, so please don''t. I can never make you do anything that you do not intend to."


    "Rachel the reason I did not want to tell you about it is because I am scared."


    "Why are you scared?" She couldn''t understand what he meant by being scared.


    "I am scared you will hate me."


    "Daniel I will never hate you, no matter what."


    "But when you know about my other side, you will."


    "I won''t"


    "Yes you will Rachel, this is a side of me which I hate, so how can you not?"


    "Do your parents hate this other side of you? Does Jimmy hate this other side of you? Does Jessica hate this other side of you?" Rachel questioned him.


    He just shook his head, answering her that they don''t.


    "Then why will I?"


    Daniel took a long breath before answering her, "I am not really the person you think I am"


    "Hmm, I agree" Rachel just nodded her head.


    Daniel kept looking down, not able to meet her eyes.


    Rachel then said, "The way you ruthlessly stabbed that driver today, it was obvious in that moment you were not the person we all think you are."


    Daniel then looked at her, "When did you realize it was me?"


    "When you started beating that guy, I had a feeling it was you but later I don''t know exactly when but I understood it was you."


    "I am sorry Rachel, I was really furious and¡­"


    "Are you apologizing for saving my life and catching the culprit?"


    "I know you were scared when I pierced that knife into him."


    "Honestly I was shocked but I was not scared."


    "You were not?" He finally looked at her.


    "Of course I was not. I was scared when that driver suddenly attacked Sam and Frank and drove me somewhere but when you came to my rescue I felt relieved."


    "How did you know it was me?"

 Chapter 161 - Biggest Mistake Of My Life

    "How did you know it was me?"


    "Although you tried to conceal yourself, my heart could only think of you and that man felt like you."


    "When you went to Italy, I couldn''t stay calm and I had a bad feeling, so I too flew there and stayed in the same hotel as you. I followed you everywhere just in case and when that attack happened, I quickly arranged for back-up vehicles for the security guards team and had to come to rescue you."


    Rachel was surprised that Daniel stayed in the same hotel as her.


    "How did you manage to hide yourself so well?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am well trained in all of this" He hesitatingly answered her.


    "Well trained?"


    Daniel then made Rachel sit on the bed and drank a glass of water.


    "You remember you asked me why I seemed worried last week, when you stayed at my place?"


    "Yes, the first time was when you found out about Robert''s death and my article in his pocket and the second time, that I don''t know."


    "Yeah, I told you when the time is right I will tell you everything. I think this is the right time."


    "Daniel, don''t force yourself, it is okay if you don''t tell me anything."


    "No Rach, I think this is the right time not because you are upset but because you anyway found out so much that this last piece of information will complete the last piece of puzzle in your mind and will clear every doubt you have."


    "But I don''t want you to force yourself."


    "Believe me I am not, I am really willing to tell you everything and also Rachel, even if you hate me after knowing the truth, I am fine with it. I''ll understand you."


    "Daniel no matter what I won''t hate you."


    "Hold that thought for now, you might not feel the same after knowing the truth."


    "Dan, you are scaring me."


    He lightly pecked her on the lips and smiled at her, "I know"


    He then started his story.


    "After your parents'' death, dad and grandpa decided to start a secret organization in Italy. This is not a legal entity and it would be doing all the dirty work which we can''t do through our business. It is more to safeguard us and to always keep an eye on our enemies. Dad and grandpa were managing our secret organization and our business. They hoped I''d take over our business after them but I did not. At that time I was not aware of all of it, I wanted to pursue medicine and my dad did not want to make me sacrifice my dreams so he never forced me to take over our business and I went to study medicine. After my final year of studies, grandpa had a minor heart attack and we all were worried but luckily he was fine. It was then my grandpa got scared and realized his days on earth are shorter. Although my father opposed it, my grandpa told me about this secret organization of ours and wanted me to take over it. Since I didn''t study business management I was not qualified to take over it and obviously there was no particular qualification needed for heading that secret organization so I took that over"


    Rachel, who was seriously listening to his story, laughed at his last words.


    Daniel too smiled at her, "Yeah and for my family''s sake I decided to take over it. Then I was trained well in all forms of martial arts, soon I learnt the dirty side of the business. I did ensure we won''t target anyone who is not a threat to us and if any other business families tried to play dirty then before that I used to get information on them and I used to blackmail them with it. At times if things went out of control I did hurt some people physically?"


    "Did you ever kill anyone?" Rachel asked him, she looked indifferent but Daniel knew she was shaken from inside.


    "How will you react if I did kill someone?"


    "I will still love you."


    "You don''t have to"


    "I know I don''t have to but I will as it is not in my control anymore."


    Daniel looked pained and with a heavy heart he answered her, "I didn''t kill anyone but I was the reason behind someone''s death."


    Rachel felt relieved to know he didn''t kill anyone, although if he would have, just like she said she would not stop loving him.


    It is just that she could never imagine the doctor who saves so many lives would ever take away someone else''s.


    Daniel continued the story, "When I joined this secret organization, the second in command, Victor became my closest friend. He helped me train and he guided me throughout. We used to deal with people who were a threat to us together, we were a great team and no one ever understood me better than Vic. In a short while we became the closest of friends." Daniel had tears when he remembered his friend.


    Rachel put her hand on his shoulder, "Daniel, you can stop here. Please don''t say anything."


    "No Rach, let me tell you everything, if this moment passes then I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to share the truth with you again."


    "But if it is painful¡­"


    "Then also we should go through that pain to reach the truth."


    He caressed her cheeks and continued, "One time there was a business family who were associated with a dangerous mafia gang in Italy. There was a big project we were bidding for and it was evident we will be winning it, so they started threatening dad to back out of the project and withdraw his bid and proposal. For dad, his family''s safety was more important than any project so without any fight he decided to immediately withdraw from it and did not let me know about it. He understood these people were more dangerous and we are no match to fight them. Vic always kept an eye on the business side too and got to know of dad''s decision and he opposed it. He believed we could fight those people and we should not feel threatened by them. He came to me, to tell me the truth of what happened and informed me of dad''s decision. I know my father very well, if he takes a decision then there would always be a proper reasoning behind it. So, I respected his decision and requested Vic to give up on this project and let it go. But Vic didn''t agree, he believed if we back out now then we would be considered push overs and would keep losing business like this. After a lot of persuasion from Vic, I finally gave in and agreed to his words, that was the biggest mistake of my life. I regret every day that I agreed to his decision to have gotten convinced by his words and I finally told my father that he can''t back out of this project. Dad didn''t agree first but I and Vic convinced him."


    Daniel took a deep breath and continued no matter how hard it was for him to go through all these memories again, "Mom and dad started receiving threats, Vic and I increased the security around them and Vic himself started guarding mom and dad. But one day¡­"


    Daniel''s voice choked and Rachel offered him a glass of water, he completed it and continued.


    "One day, that mafia gang managed to kidnap mom, dad and Vic. Jim too was at home at that time but Vic ensured his safety as the rest of them were trapped and he planned it in a way that the mafia would mistake him for Jim and he got kidnapped instead of Jimmy. They thought they kidnapped the Morris'' family and blackmailed me. But I got a call from crying Jimmy, he was really scared after what happened and he told me they mistook Vic for him and kidnapped him. Then with the help of my men, I was able to trace them and we all reached the location where those three were held as hostage. We all managed to fight them and the man third in command, Paul managed to kill the main head who kidnapped them. I reached the three people and sighed in relief when I saw them all safe and sound. We three decided to quickly leave the place but unfortunately the second in command of that mafia gang managed to escape and hide, when he saw his leader dead, he came out from his hiding, he was wounded, he knew he won''t make it but he wanted to die taking one of us with him, especially me. So, he pointed his gun at me to kill me and shot the bullet, everything happened so quickly we didn''t realize what was happening and just then..."

 Chapter 162 - Are You Intending To Go Back?

    Daniel continued, the story from his past, "So, he pointed his gun at me to kill me and shot the bullet, everything happened so quickly we didn''t realize what was happening and just then Vic pushed me aside and took the bullet instead. It hit him right on the forehead and he died on spot."


    A stream of tears flowed from Daniel''s eyes and no matter how much he tried to control, the tears didn''t stop and he cried remembering his friend''s death.


    Rachel hugged him tightly and stroked his back, she too had tears in her eyes after knowing what happened.


    If she was crying after knowing what happened then she couldn''t imagine what Daniel might have been going through after witnessing all of it himself and after losing his closest friend so cruelly right in front of his eyes.


    They cried for some time and Rachel kept hugging him to make him feel better but she knew it was just her effort but nothing can make him feel better right now.


    After some time, Daniel composed himself and drank water, he looked at Rachel to see she too was crying a lot as there were dry tears around her eyes.


    "I am sorry for¡­"


    "Please don''t, I am sorry for making you go through the worst memories of your life. I am sorry Daniel for forcing you to tell me the truth."


    "No Rach, some day I had to tell you the truth, I can''t hide the biggest truth of my life from you forever. I was planning to tell you all of it one day when the time would be right, I never intended to hide anything from you. I guess today the time was right." He lightly smiled at her.


    She too smiled at him and Daniel continued from where he stopped, "After that incident I left the secret organization as I realized I am not good enough to make decisions, if that day I wouldn''t have made the decision to ignore their threats then Vic would have been alive. If I was the one who died that day then Vic would have been alive. I indirectly killed him, I am the reason he died."


    "You can''t blame yourself for it Dan, he too was not willing to give in to the threats, it was his decision too."


    "No Rach, it wasn''t. If I would have opposed it then he had no way to do anything on his own. It was the biggest mistake of my life which can never be undone."


    "Daniel, am I the reason that the watchman in my high school who tried to attack me died?"


    "What? No Rachel, of course not."


    "The man who committed suicide by eating a pill when we are on way to London, am I reason behind his death?"


    "No of course not, what are you trying to say Rach?"


    "Exactly Daniel, you too are not the reason behind Vic''s death, it was fate."


    "No Rach, it is just an excuse to not take the blame and responsibility for my actions and decisions."


    "Daniel¡­"


    "No Rach, I am the reason why Vic died and I take responsibility for it."


    "Fine, if that is what you decided I''ll not try to convince you otherwise."


    "Thank you"


    "And then you went back to being a doctor?"


    "Yes and Paul took over the secret organization and he is handling everything."


    "Did you ever contact Paul again?"


    "Hmm, only two weeks ago when you sent me that threat message you received during your reunion, I contacted Paul to get more information on that message."


    Rachel looked at him in shock, "You hate that world but you had to contact them because of me?"


    She felt guilty.


    "Don''t feel guilty or blame yourself Rach, I didn''t contact him for you, I contacted him for me. I can''t let anything happen to you, as I love you and this is me being selfish when I contacted him again."


    "Are you intending to go back to that world?" She figured out why he was disturbed a few days back.


    "I guess that is the only way left if I want to know who is hell bent on killing you."


    "No Daniel, no need for that, if the worst comes to worst we can take Paul''s help, you don''t have to enter that world."


    "Rach, now that organization is not as weak as it was a few years back, it is the most powerful organization in Italy now. Paul really did a good job. Even if I go back, I won''t be taking the position of the first in command as I am undeserving of it, I''ll just join them."


    "No Daniel, I don''t want you to go back to that world again."


    "Hmm, I am still figuring it out."


    "Is this the reason that your dad shifted back to London?"


    "Yes, they all shifted back as mom and Jimmy were very disturbed after Vic''s death, just like me Jim too blamed himself for what happened, it took us all some time to recover from this tragedy. That was the reason we all decided to settle in London. Jimmy too studied business management to take over our business but his heart was never in it."


    Rachel nodded her head as everything made sense now. She felt really bad to know what the Morris'' went through. The pain behind their happiness was something she saw now.


    She tightly hugged Daniel, "I am sorry you had to go through all of this all alone. I promise from now on I''ll ensure you and your family would never encounter anything like this."


    He lovingly stroked her hair, "If you are safe then I won''t go through this again."


    "I promise I''ll be."


    Then they went to the living room and the three old men were not there so she looked at Daniel questioning him what happened, where they were.


    "I requested my grandpa to take them away for some time, so that we could have some privacy and a proper fight."


    "So you knew we would be having this conversation?"


    "Not exactly but I kind of had an idea that whatever would be happening between us won''t be easy to handle."


    "As usual you are very smart"


    Daniel just slightly smiled and after some time the three old men came back and James found Rachel who was angry earlier calmed down now.


    They all talked to each other normally as earlier the three old men were scared of Rachel.


    James then updated everyone that the driver they captured was still under their control. Sam and Frank woke up and were fine.


    Sam was safely dropped at his house and Frank too decided to rest for now as there were still some after effects of the dose they were injected with and they still felt sleepy.


    "Oh good to know they are fine." Rachel was relieved that they were only sleepy and there was nothing serious with them.


    "I actually wonder how that driver was able to be so close to Rachel." Anthony shared his thoughts.


    "Yeah, every bodyguard was hired by Frank and he ensured no suspicious people were hired for even small jobs if it was related to Rachel." Michael too shared his thoughts.


    "Yeah, once Frank gets fine, I am going to question him, how could he be careless while hiring that driver." James responded angrily.


    "Grandpa, Frank was attacked too, please be lenient to him." Rachel requested him as she could see it was not Frank''s fault.


    "No Rachel, it is not a small thing, even Sam was attacked, thanks to him before being attacked he managed to alert you, can you think of the consequences if you were unaware of the attack and continued enjoying your music, that driver could have easily killed you. Only because you were aware of your surroundings he was not able to." Finally James shared what all he thought, earlier since Rachel was very angry he dared not say anything but now he saw she was fine so he told her what all he felt.


    "Yeah, once Sam gets fine tomorrow, I''ll personally go and thank him."


    "Please do that"


    "For tonight, I and Michael decided to stay here, is that fine with you all?" Anthony asked them.


    "Of course grandpa, please don''t seek permission like this." Rachel happily agreed as she too would feel better with more people at home.


    "Is it fine if I too stay here for the night grandpa?" Daniel requested James and he agreed.


    He asked Rachel to show Daniel the guest room, she was happy as she too wanted to be with him.


    Late at night they all were still in the living room as none of them were feeling sleepy, when they were surprised by a visitor, Jimmy.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Anthony questioned his grandson who suddenly showed up at night.


    "I called home and mom said you all are staying here for the night, so I too came here."

 Chapter 163 - Stop Being So Hard On Yourself

    "What the hell are you doing here?" Anthony questioned his grandson who suddenly showed up at night.


    "I called home and mom said you all are staying here for the night, so I too came here." Jimmy went for his rehearsals after office, as it became his daily routine from there he called Catherine to know where is Daniel as a day before Daniel didn''t answer his calls and even in the morning he couldn''t contact him, so Catherine told him that Daniel is at Rachel''s house and so are the three old men. She also informed him of how some murderers were caught involved in Rachel''s case.


    After knowing all of this Jimmy decided to visit Rachel and Daniel and invited himself over.


    Earlier when the three old men went to the cafe, they called Harry and Catherine and finally informed them about Andrew and Sophia, also told them the real reason why Rachel was missing for three months as she was in coma and told her all that happened.


    Catherine too got very upset that they hid all of this from her but then Harry explained why they had to.


    Since those two murderers were caught she finally sighed in relief and also after talking to Rachel on the phone later, she felt better.


    The old men didn''t tell her about the recent attack that happened on Rachel in Italy but they only informed Harry about it.


    Rachel and Daniel too didn''t tell anyone that Daniel was the one who saved her as this would only reveal the truth of Daniel''s other side which Rachel was not ready to share with anyone else, she didn''t want him to go through that pain again.


    Later Catherine updated Jimmy and he came over after his auditions to meet them.


    "Wow, so we are staying here and therefore you had to come?" Anthony taunted Jimmy.


    "I also wanted to check on Rachel" Jimmy was furious as they were all treating him unfairly.


    "Thank you Jim, and stop it you three, didn''t I warn you all before to not bully Jim." Rachel scolded the three men.


    "But what did we do?" James and Michael questioned her as they didn''t say one word since Jim came and they felt wronged being scolded without their fault.


    "Even if one of you makes a mistake, I''ll scold all three of you." Rachel said as a matter-of-fact.


    "What kind of logic is that?" James didn''t agree to her statement.


    "It is called Rachel''s logic, do you want to argue with that?" She questioned him coldly and James got scared, he just shook his head saying no, he doesn''t want to argue with that.


    Michael was rolling his eyes so she then turned to him, "And you?"


    "I too don''t want to argue with that" He too was scared of angry Rachel.


    "Good"


    She turned to Jimmy and asked him if he had dinner and he said he did.


    "Why are you back so late from office?" Anthony questioned him as he understood he didn''t go back home and he was still wearing his office shoes and casual clothes.


    "I went to meet some friends after office." Jimmy lied.


    "Oh"


    Then they all went to sleep after some time, Jimmy told them he doesn''t want another guest room and he would sleep with Daniel.


    In Daniel and Jimmy''s room


    "Bro, where the fuck were you yesterday?" Jimmy finally questioned him as they both were alone now.


    "I was in Italy."


    "You what?" Jimmy was surprised as he didn''t expect this.


    Daniel then honestly told him everything, about those previous attacks on Rachel but in short and also that fact he went to Italy as he could feel something wrong was happening and told him about the attack. He told Jimmy everything including the fact that Rachel now knows his history.


    "So, how did she react?"


    "Just like normal people do, she cried and was sad."


    "Are you feeling better now after telling the truth to her?"


    "Hmm, yeah I am. When I told her everything that happened I felt really difficult to talk but after it was all done I am feeling much better now."


    "Glad you are." Jimmy could understand how difficult it must have been for Daniel to talk about Vic and their past.


    "Let''s sleep now"


    Daniel was about to sleep next to Jim.


    "Danny, you know why you are still a virgin and I am not?" Jimmy suddenly questioned him.


    "Shut up and sleep" Daniel knew where this conversation was going.


    "Yeah that''s exactly why"


    "Shut up Jim"


    "Can you at least go and sleep in her room? You really thought I wanted to sleep in the same room as you?"


    Daniel didn''t respond and continued to sleep. Although things were fine between them, Daniel wanted to give her some space but then he was not ready to leave her alone so he decided to stay here at her home for the night but not in the same room.


    "Dan?"


    Jimmy called him but Daniel didn''t respond and pretended to sleep.


    There in Rachel''s room she was hoping for Daniel to come there but some time passed and he didn''t come to her room yet.


    She wondered why he was not here.


    Just then she received a message from Jim.


    ''Is everything alright between you two?''


    Rachel was surprised to see this message, ''Well I think so, why would you ask this?''


    ''Danny slept here, I thought he will be sleeping in your room''


    Rachel first felt embarrassed but then she thought what was there to hide from Jim, so she messaged him back.


    ''I too expected the same''


    ''Let''s do one thing, you come and sleep here and I''ll sleep in another guest room''


    ''Thanks Jim''


    Then Jim murmured to himself that he was thirsty and slowly opened the room door, Daniel was still awake but he was sleeping on the side far from the door and he was facing the other side to avoid Jimmy''s nagging. He really thought Jimmy was going to get water for himself.


    Then Jim opened the door and Rachel pointed at the other guest room so he went to sleep there and Rachel locked the door behind her and slept next to Daniel.


    She didn''t say anything and just slept on her elbow trying to observe and figure out if Daniel was really sleeping or pretending to sleep.


    She ran her fingers lightly behind his back across his spine.


    Daniel was shocked and frowned, he wondered why his brother was acting out of line, he tried to ignore it but he could feel the fingers seductively running across his spine, he got annoyed and he angrily turned around.


    "Jim, are you cra¡­"


    He was surprised to see Rachel there.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Since you refused to come to me, I came to you."


    She was lying on her elbow and smiled at him.


    "Rach, go and sleep in your room?"


    "Why?"


    "Just go"


    "Are you going to decide things for me now? You will decide where I will sleep?"


    Daniel was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    She laughed at his confusion and hugged him tightly, "What happened?"


    "I am feeling guilty" He honestly informed her


    "For what?"


    "Earlier for forcefully¡­" He took a pause and sighed and continued, "For forcefully pinning you to the wall and kissing you like that."


    "Seriously? I even forgot that"


    "I didn''t, no matter what the situation was, my behavior was uncalled for and out of line."


    "Oh god, Daniel, get over it"


    "No Rach, it was wrong, no matter how furious I was, that was wrong."


    "Stop being so hard on yourself"


    "What''s wrong is wrong, no matter what"


    "You are so stubborn" Rachel complained but seeing him she calmed down and added, "Fine, I forgive you, happy?"


    "No, I can''t forgive myself."


    Rachel didn''t know what else to say so she suddenly sat on him, she almost sat on his lower body and pinned his two hands next to him and leaned towards him.


    Daniel was startled by her actions, "What are you doing?"


    "This is called payback, an eye for an eye and a kiss for a kiss"


    Then she bent down and forcefully kissed him.


    Daniel was surprised by her logic and didn''t know how to respond, he couldn''t even respond to her kiss as he was still surprised by her actions.


    Then she forced his lips apart and kissed him roughly just like he kissed her earlier.


    After a few seconds she broke the kiss and Daniel still looked surprised, after calming his fast beating heart he asked her, "What kind of a logic was that?"


    "It is called Rachel''s logic"


    Daniel didn''t know he should laugh or cry at her words.


    "What? Are you going to argue with Rachel''s logic?" She angrily questioned him.


    Daniel chuckled at her words, "Will I dare to?" He then pulled her to his side and hugged her.

 Chapter 164 - Are You A Child?

    Daniel chuckled at her words, "Will I dare to?" He then pulled her to his side and hugged her.


    She too hugged him back and slept next to him, then she confessed what she went through.


    "Earlier when I was angry with you and I asked you to leave, honestly I wanted you to stay back and somewhere I was worried you would just agree to my words like you always do and will leave without giving an explanation and when I asked you to let me go in anger I actually wanted you to hold me and not really let me go. I was angry but that didn''t mean I wanted you gone so when you suddenly kissed me I felt better to know that I matter to you and you won''t leave me just because I asked you to and you would rather stick around. So, I was not angry about all of that, I rather liked it ." Rachel confessed her real feelings to him.


    "You are weird"


    "I know, I didn''t intend to tell you all of this but you would keep blaming yourself so I had to. I love you Daniel and no matter what, I will, don''t ever avoid me like this, please."


    "I am sorry I just wanted to give you some space and not act selfishly."


    "Don''t give me space, just be with me always"


    "Okay"


    He then kissed her on the forehead and they slept in each other''s arms, it was a very tiring day for them.


    ¡­.


    Next day Jim, Rachel and Daniel were hanging out in the lawn area after breakfast, as it was a weekend they got some free time.


    "How are your rehearsals going on?" Rachel asked Jimmy.


    "It is going great, we are ahead of our target and we already completed rehearsing the entire play."


    "What? Already?" Rachel was shocked as they started just a week back.


    "Okay not exactly the entire play, all the scenes were rehearsed once, so one time practice is over now we need to continue it to do it better."


    "Oh, that way."


    "Why have you not yet gone for your practice?" Daniel questioned him as it was already 10 am and on the weekend they start their practice earlier than weekdays.


    "Since we finished late last night, Amanada informed us that today we will start practice after lunch hour."


    "Great, are you able to manage work and play?"


    "Yes, the project implementation is going great and the rehearsals too, the only bad thing is I am really tired."


    "Yeah, I can see that" Daniel patted him on the shoulder.


    Rachel checked time on her watch and informed them, "I''ll go and visit Sam, he might be better by now."


    "Sure, I''ll also go back home." Daniel too decided to take his leave.


    Jim then received a message and after reading it, he stopped the two and made a request.


    "Guys Amanda suddenly made a decision, she asked all the actors to bring one or two people with them to the rehearsals today, she wants public opinion on the play."


    "Wow, what a unique way of direction." Rachel commented.


    "Actually it is kind of common where these directors and writers invite their expert friends for their opinion because at times what they intend to show the audience might not come out the way they plan. It can happen that we are intending to show one thing but the audience might interpret it the other way, so this is done for checking the clarity of the play."


    "Wow that is awesome."


    "Would you two like to accompany me?" Jimmy asked them in hope.


    "No, Rachel must be tired after all of this." Daniel rejected the idea as he was worried Rachel might not be comfortable in saying no and might hesitate in rejecting Jimmy''s suggestion.


    "Actually I would love to go" Rachel ignored Daniel and answered Jimmy.


    "Rach you don''t have to be formal with Jim."


    "I am not being formal, I really want to go, I love watching movies and plays, it would actually be a good idea. After the hectic week I can relax for some time and enjoy watching a play."


    "Rachel, Daniel is right. I won''t feel bad even if you say no." Jimmy too didn''t want her to force herself for his sake.


    "Oh god, what the hell is wrong with you two, I really want to go." She almost shouted at the two brothers.


    "Okay, let''s go then" Daniel too decided to accompany them.


    Then they decided Jimmy would leave now. Rachel will go and meet Sam who lives nearby then they will go to Daniel''s house as he needs to change his clothes and from there they will go to the theater.


    Jimmy decided to go earlier as he and other actors decided to meet soon as Amanda might invite some famous personalities from the acting industry to see the play so they all just decided to reach earlier and practice before they act out the play.


    Jimmy carried extra clothes with him because of his busy schedule so he freshened up at Rachel''s house itself and left.


    The three old men didn''t question them as Daniel was with Rachel and they didn''t bother about Jimmy as he always hangs out with his friends.


    ¡­.


    Daniel and Rachel went to Sam''s house to meet him.


    Daniel decided to stay in the car as he doesn''t know who Sam is and it would be awkward if he suddenly shows up at his house.


    Rachel went inside, Sam''s family was expecting Rachel as she informed them in advance about her arrival.


    She met Sam''s mother when she entered the house and asked her about his health.


    "How is he now?"


    "He is absolutely fine dear, luckily it was just a sleeping dose he was injected with so he was not harmed."


    "I am really sorry aunty that Sam got dragged into all of this." She felt guilty for Sam''s state.


    "It is not your fault Rachel, I am glad that driver is caught, hopefully this will be dealt with soon."


    "Is aunty aware of everything?"


    "Hmm, Sam''s dad used to be your father''s assistant and they were good friends so I know everything that happened in the past and Mr. James too keeps us informed."


    Rachel nodded her head as Sam''s family always assisted them and were the most loyal people of the Richardsons so it was not very surprising for them to be kept in the loop.


    "Can I meet Sam?"


    "Sure dear he is just resting in his room"


    Sam''s mom then showed her his room and Rachel went in.


    She brought chocolates and flowers for Sam.


    When she entered his room she was surprised, she expected him to be lying on the bed sick but he looked absolutely fine and he was playing video games.


    "Wow" She remarked at what she saw and Sam turned around to see Rachel.


    "Hey Rachel, wassup?" He greeted her but then again continued playing his games and she got pissed, she was worried about his state and here he was, having fun and he didn''t even send a message to her informing her about his well being.


    She hit him on his head, "What the fuck" He got startled and cursed at her then she again hit him on his head.


    He threw away his console on the bed and angrily glared at her.


    "What are you glaring at?"


    "Rach, why were you hitting me?"


    "Do you know how worried I was about you? You couldn''t even send a message to me that you are fine?"


    Sam awkwardly smiled and explained, "Actually I was told you are fine so I relaxed for some time and this is the latest game that dad bought for me so I was playing with it and I forgot.


    "Are you a child to play with games and for your dad to buy games for you?"


    "Hey I was attacked yesterday so he bought it for me as he felt bad."


    Rachel remembered how he woke her up and because of that he couldn''t fight the driver as he was distracted and he got attacked.


    "I am sorry Sam, for yesterday¡­"


    "Chill Rach, it is not your fault, I am glad you are fine."


    Rachel just smiled at him and gave the flowers and box of chocolates. He threw the flowers aside on the bed and started eating chocolates, she helplessly shook her head and thought how childish he is.


    "How did you make it alive?" Sam asked her while eating the chocolates.


    Rachel then told him how one of the guys saved her without revealing it was Daniel.


    "Glad your grandpa hired good people to protect you."


    "True"


    "By the way how is Frank?"


    "I was told he is resting too and is fine"


    "Good to know, it was damn scary man"


    "I am sorry Sam"


    "Hey I said it is not your fault, anyway if you are that sorry then increase my salary"

 Chapter 165 - Excited But Nervous

    "I am sorry Sam"


    "Hey I said it is not your fault, anyway if you are that sorry then increase my salary"


    Rachel chuckled at his words, "Fine"


    Sam was surprised as she quickly agreed to it, he was actually joking with her.


    "If we get the Carlson Project, I will increase your salary" She added and Sam still got very happy as he was sure they would win this bid.


    Then she formally talked to him for a few more minutes before bidding adieu.


    Daniel was waiting for her downstairs so she tried to keep this visit short.


    She asked Sam to come to office on Tuesday and asked him to take an extra day of leave and he was very happy.


    She went and joined Daniel in the car.


    "I am really sorry, was I very late?"


    "No, you were gone only for fifteen minutes"


    "That''s it?" She checked her watch and it was indeed only for fifteen minutes she was gone, "I thought it was longer than that?" She exclaimed.


    Daniel smiled at her, "Maybe time seems longer when I am not around you"


    "Haha true"


    Then they drove to his house. He took a shower and changed his clothes, there was some time before they had to go to Jimmy''s theater so they spent some alone time with each other and after some time they headed to Jimmy''s theater.


    ¡­..


    Theater


    Jimmy reached the location earlier with Leo as they always traveled to the theater together.


    Jim picks Leo on the way and drops him off while heading back as Leo''s house falls on the way from Jim''s home to the theater where they rehearse.


    After the men reached they saw Megan and Zoey were already there.


    "Any idea who Amanda is inviting for the feedback?" Jimmy asked the two women.


    "No idea but since it is Amanda, I am sure the people she invited are some big shots" Zoey answered him.


    "Did you guys invite anyone to attend today''s rehearsal on your behalf?" Jimmy asked them.


    Leo told them he invited one close friend of his who wants to be a writer, Zoey invited two of her friends who are not related to the field of acting and Megan informed them no one is coming on her behalf.


    She requested Ronald to come but he was busy so he refused to come.


    They were all supposed to come after two hours but after reading Amanda''s message to invite one or two people they understood today''s rehearsals is very important.


    This week they completed one trial run of their play so they were confident but now they all got nervous.


    The crew too was not yet here so the four actors decided to practice for some time on their own.


    After thirty minutes the crew started coming in, as they needed to make arrangements, prepare the props, adjust and check the lighting and sound system, so they came in advance.


    Megan then approached one of the crew members to know who are the special guests Amanda invited.


    The crew person then told Megan that today Jack Nolan, a famous director and legendary actress Diana are coming to see their play. Hearing this Megan got very excited as Diana was her favourite actress and she loves movies directed by Jack Nolan, she quickly rushed to the other three people and informed them who all were coming.


    Zoey and Leo got very excited but Jimmy was nervous when he heard Jack Nolan was coming.


    Jack Nolan is the guy who is Daniel''s friend and Daniel promised Jimmy to introduce him to Jack if he proves himself in the business world.


    Jimmy''s efforts to do well in business was to meet Jack Nolan and now due to this play he was already about to meet him, he got excited but nervous too as he was worried how he would act in front of him.


    Jimmy suddenly became conscious of himself and he turned hysterical.


    The four continued their practice. Zoey and Leo were all pumped up and were performing extremely well during the rehearsals. Megan was normal just like she always is but Jimmy was messing up his dialogues and was forgetting his lines.


    "Jim bro, luckily it is only us four rehearsing right now so it is fine. But buckle up man, you are our star player." Leo tried to motivate Jim as he was performing the worst today.


    But Leo''s words instead of motivating Jim, made him even more nervous. Amanda calls Jim her star player and that''s why everyone in the cast and crew too address him like that sometimes.


    "Fuck, I am going to screw up big time" Jimmy shared his thoughts with his co-stars.


    "Why do you think so?" Leo got worried seeing Jim''s state, the confident and happy guy looked scared and nervous.


    "Dude it is The Jack Nolan who is coming here today, I am definitely going to screw up big time" Jim wanted to cry.


    "Don''t worry Jim, you will be fine" Leo wanted to motivate his friend but he didn''t know what to say to make Jim feel better.


    After a few minutes of rehearsals, Jimmy turned worse and was not doing well.


    Megan then suggested they take a break of five minutes and she went to drink some water and on way she had a word with the same crew girl who informed her of Jack and Diana''s arrival.


    Megan got very upset after talking to the crew girl and joined her co-stars in a foul mood.


    "What happened Megan?" Zoey asked in worry as she could see how dejected Megan was looking.


    "The crew people just got the news that Jack Nolan and Diana are not coming today, they postponed their arrival to tomorrow as Diana has some urgent work and so Jack too said he will join the next day with Diana."


    Hearing this news Zoey too got upset but Leo and Jim were happy.


    Leo was happy for Jim, "Dude now you got an entire day to prepare well." He patted on Jim''s shoulder.


    "True man, I am glad he is coming tomorrow instead." Jim was relieved and they all continued their practice.


    Some time passed and now, Amanda, Zoey''s friends, Leo''s friend, Daniel and Rachel were already in the auditorium and they all took their seats.


    So the crew asked the cast to start the show as Amanda instructed them to do so.


    The crew person passed Amanda''s message to them.


    The four people were trained so they started enacting their play and put the show forth for everyone.


    Everyone in the audience was impressed by the play and there was not one mistake from the cast''s end so Amanda too was very happy.


    After an hour they were done and there was a huge applause from the people who were in the audience.


    Jim happily searched for Daniel and Rachel to see their reaction but was shocked to see his idol Jack Nolan in the audience and got confused.


    After bowing to the audience they all went back to the backstage.


    There Jimmy confronted Megan, "Meg, you said Jack Nolan is coming tomorrow."


    "Oh that? I am sorry Jim, I lied." Megan guiltily confessed to him.


    ¡­..


    Some time ago


    When Megan saw how nervous Jim was she thought of a plan and suggested they take a break and on way she intentionally met the same girl who informed her that Jack and Diana were coming.


    Megan then had some random conversation with her and then she pretended to be all sad.


    She decided to lie to Jimmy that Jack is not coming today as she understood how conscious he was becoming because of Jack as this is the only way to make him bring back to being normal.


    She later informed Leo and Zoey of her plan and they were impressed with her idea and they all ensured that no crew member mentioned Jack or Diana in front of Jimmy.


    Also, they were practicing backstage so they had no idea what was happening in the main audience area.


    Also, Jimmy has a habit of not looking at the audience while he is acting onstage as during their rehearsals he told Megan that it would make him conscious and it also reminds him that this is all a play and disrupts his mind as in that moment he is into the skin of the character.


    So, Megan was sure he won''t look at the audience and therefore he won''t know Jack''s presence.


    But managing all of this was really difficult for Megan as when Jack arrived all the crew members went crazy but she managed to handle Jimmy with Leo and Zoey''s help.


    ¡­


    "Megan" Jimmy angrily glared at her.


    "But Jim, look at the bright side, you performed so well and didn''t fuck up"


    "That''s true but¡­" Jimmy didn''t know why he was angry.


    "Chill, let''s go and meet everyone" Megan dragged Jimmy with her to meet everyone in the audience.

 Chapter 166 - Long Time...

    Few minutes ago when Jimmy and his co-stars were still rehearsing backstage, Amanda entered the theater with Jack and Diana. When Jack entered the auditorium the crew went all crazy, they were all excited and when they saw Diana who still looked gorgeous they all had the urge to click photographs with her but Amanda warned everyone in advance to behave themselves and not to embarrass her.


    Backstage the four actors had no idea when these two stars came and they were busy with their rehearsals and Amanda too instructed the crew to not disturb them.


    Jack Nolan, just like Amanda is a famous writer and director and he is a brand name himself in the entertainment world. He is a celebrity director and it was a dream of many actors to work with him. He is six feet tall with attractive looks and a soft spoken voice. He had all the qualities to be a good actor but he was never interested in being in front of the camera, he rather preferred working from behind the camera.


    Two of the crew people couldn''t control themselves and managed to gossip that Amanda and Jack have been dating for five years. They apparently even planned to direct a series but till date it didn''t happen but it was speculated they might do something big together in the future and they may work together if everything falls in place.


    The other senior crew member heard them and scolded the two people and asked them to focus on work and stop gossiping.


    Although Jack and Diana entered the theater together, they two just met.


    Jack greeted Diana with a smile "Hello Ma''am, how are you?"


    "I am good Jack"


    "What is your secret ma''am, how do you manage to look so young?"


    Diana laughed at his words, "I am looking young? You flatter me Jack."


    "I am just being honest, you should really give some tips to Amanda."


    Amanda too laughed hearing his words, she really liked how nice Jack is to everyone.


    "Come on Jack, this young lady is already so beautiful, what tips she needs from me?"


    The three smiled and Diana added, "You two look so perfect with each other, you two should really consider acting in a film together."


    "Oh please no, I am the worst actress." Amanda told her.


    "What nonsense, Diana, don''t believe her, she is an amazing actress." Jack didn''t agree with Amanda and instead praised her acting.


    "Really?" Diana asked Jack.


    "Yes, she recently pranked me and I totally believed her."


    "Amanda, you and your pranks didn''t stop did they?" Diana lovingly scolded her.


    The three then settled in the auditorium.


    Amanda then thanked her two guests "Diana, Jack, a big thanks for coming here today. Please give me your honest feedback and also frankly tell me if any improvement is needed in the script."


    "Don''t worry as you know I am the best critic, I will give you my genuine feedback" Jack replied.


    Diana too promised the same.


    "Also, I invited some other people too, they are my leads'' family and friends, because I wanted to know every perspective of every type of person so I invited them. Only five other people would be here, let us wait for them." Amanda informed the two.


    "It is a great idea dear, no worries we can wait." Diana liked Amanda''s way of thinking and Jack too nodded his head, he can never oppose his woman''s decision.


    After five minutes, Leo''s friend and Zoey''s two friends arrived there and they were informed him in advance about Diana and Jack''s presence and they have been warned by Leo and Zoey to not get all excited and to behave themselves so when they came they just slightly bowed to Amanda, Jack and Diana as a way to show their respect and took their seats.


    After a minute or two Daniel and Rachel too entered, Jim told them to come on time or it won''t look good so they agreed and came on time.


    Jack was surprised when he saw Daniel there and he called him, Daniel was startled as to who would call him and turned to the source only to see his old friend there.


    Daniel couldn''t believe Jack too was here, the two men then met and hugged each other as they were meeting after a very long time.


    Daniel was very happy to see him, "How are you Jack? Long time and what a surprise?"


    "Hey, I am the one who should say so, you don''t like plays or movies so what are you doing here?" Jack was really surprised to see Daniel here.


    "My brother is one of the actors in this play so I had to come." Danny explained as he knew how shocking it would be for Jack to see him.


    "Wow! May I know which character he is playing?" Jack was really happy to know Daniel''s brother was an actor in this play.


    "Umm that" Daniel wondered and tried to recollect Jim''s on-screen character name and just then Rachel chimed in the conversation, "Sorry to interrupt you two, Jim is playing the role of Rick" She informed them.


    "Wow, how do you know that?" Daniel was surprised that she knew this information and he didn''t.


    "Well, unlike you, I take an interest in your brother''s life." Rachel taunted him and Daniel couldn''t help but smile at her words.


    She and Jim once rehearsed the play when they were at Daniel''s house, although Daniel too was with them he didn''t pay any attention but she was immersed with him in it.


    "Who is this young lady with you Dan?" Jack was interested in his friend''s love life and he could predict the relationship between the two.


    But since Dan and Rachel decided to not reveal their relationship yet, Daniel introduced her as his friend.


    Then Jack introduced Amanda and Daniel to each other.


    "Amanda, I met Daniel when I was studying medicine in Cambridge."


    "Oh, nice to meet you Daniel, I heard a lot of your stories although Jack spent very less time there."


    "Yeah, your Jack left medicine mid-way."


    "Hey you were the one who motivated me to follow my passion, you forgot?"


    "I am surprised you remember" Daniel commented.


    "Of course I do"


    Then Jack introduced Diana, Daniel and Rachel to each other.


    "Oh my god, ma''am I am a huge fan of you." Rachel got very excited when she met Diana, initially she didn''t see Diana there and now she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "Thank you dear"


    "Ma''am I watched every film of yours at least twice, me, my grandpa and his friends are a huge fan of you and your movies, they are so good that even now the younger generation enjoys it. My friend too is a huge fan of you."


    Rachel got way too excited when she met Diana and Daniel smiled at her all the time as she was behaving like a crazy fan.


    Diana was very happy as she was being appreciated by the younger generation too.


    Then on Rachel''s request, Diana agreed to get clicked with her and Daniel took a photograph of them which Rachel sent to the three old men and posted it on her friends group.


    Since everyone was there, Amanda asked one of the crew people to ask the four actors to start the play.


    Daniel and Rachel too took their seats and Rachel whispered to him, "Why did you never tell me you know Jack Nolan?"


    "The topic never came up so¡­"


    "I am a huge fan of his work too but I already went crazy seeing Diana so I controlled myself."


    "Thank you so much, if you would have gone crazy over my friend then I would have been very pissed." Daniel jokingly informed her.


    "I would love to see jealous Daniel some day" She teased him back.


    "Believe me it is better if you never see him." Daniel whispered back to her and just then the play started so they decided to keep quiet and focus on the show.


    By the time the play was over Rachel, Diana, Zoey''s two friends and Leo''s friend had tears in their eyes.


    Only Daniel, Jack and Amanda didn''t cry.


    Rachel was impressed with Jimmy''s performance and still couldn''t stop crying.


    Amanda noted all their reactions and she was satisfied.


    Daniel tried to console Rachel as she was crying non-stop, he wiped her tears with his handkerchief and hugged her and stroked her back, "Rach this is just a play, Jim is alive and he didn''t die." Daniel tried his best to calm her down.


    "Yeah but Rick died" Saying this Rachel continued even more.


    Daniel was not sure to laugh or to cry. He turned to the other side to see Jack and Amanda laughing at his situation, especially Jack who was teasingly smiling at him.


    Jack was enjoying Daniel''s current state right now and he was very happy his friend who used to reject everyone in their college finally fell in love with someone.

 Chapter 167 - A Bright Future

    Jack was enjoying Daniel''s current state right now and he was very happy his friend who used to reject everyone in college finally fell in love with someone.


    Although Daniel told him Rachel is his friend, Jack knew him long enough to see through his feelings for Rachel.


    After drinking some water Rachel calmed down and she praised Amanda, "Your play is amazing, it is more beautiful than the script I read." She emotionally told her.


    Amanda was very happy as she could see Rachel was being honest, "Thank you so much. If you have any feedback please tell me, I would work on it if there is something you feel is lacking or is not good enough." She said the last part to Daniel and Rachel.


    "Honestly, I loved it the way it is." Daniel shared his feedback.


    "Can you not kill Rick?" Rachel requested Amanda.


    At which everyone present there smiled as they too had the same thoughts, "Sorry dear but this is the main theme of the plot." Amanda apologized and sadly informed Rachel, who nodded her head as she could understand.


    "Jimmy was so good in this play." Rachel couldn''t help but comment.


    "Is he the guy who played Rick?" Diana asked Rachel and she nodded her head.


    "Amanda, I must say that actor is a gem, all the actors you casted are really good and perfect but this guy who played Rick, he is going to shine."


    Daniel was surprised when he heard Diana''s words, he felt really proud of his brother and thought Jimmy really improved as initially his acting used to be bad like really very bad.


    Amanda too agreed with Diana, "True, there is something special about him. He is not like others."


    Jack also added, "I agree with her, he really has a bright future"


    Daniel laughed when he heard Jack''s words, "He is a big fan of yours, he will be very happy to know your opinion."


    "Really, is he?"


    "Yeah, you have no idea."


    Just then the cast and crew from backstage came over and Amanda meanwhile took opinions of the other three people who watched the play.


    Leo''s friend actually gave her good advice and a different perception to her regarding one of the scenes and she was impressed with his thought process and on interacting more she got to know he is a struggling writer and then she understood how he was able to give her this kind of advice which can go unnoticed by people who don''t have knowledge in this field..


    She was so impressed with his suggestion that she asked him to meet her after three days in her office and fixed an appointment with him, he was glad that she did.


    Then she took feedback from Zoey''s friends too who later clicked a picture with Jack and Diana who happily obliged.


    As soon as Jimmy appeared, Rachel tightly hugged him and congratulated him on his acting.


    "You really liked it?" He excitedly asked her and when he saw her eyes he got worried and asked her why her eyes are swollen.


    "She was crying because Rick died." Daniel answered on her behalf.


    "Awe, come here" Jim then hugged her and consoled her.


    Then he introduced Rachel and Daniel to all his co-stars.


    Rachel complimented Megan, "You and Jim were looking perfect, you guys have an amazing chemistry."


    Megan thanked her.


    Rachel also praised Zoey and Leo as they too were very good.


    "Wait, you are Rachel Richardson right?" Zoey recognized her, she is a big fan of cosmetics that Rachel''s company produces and Rachel is a famous figure in that industry so she quickly identified her.


    "Yeah" Rachel awkwardly answered as she feels weird when someone talks to her like that.


    "This is called taste of your own medicine" Daniel slowly whispered, taunting her as that is exactly how she behaved with Diana.


    Rachel rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    "I am a huge fan of your cosmetics products." Zoey informed her.


    "Thank you so much" Rachel now understood what Daniel meant as she was feeling a bit awkward now.


    "Jim, how do you know Rachel Richardson?" Zoey questioned Jim in front of everyone.


    "As you know we supply goods to the Morris family, just like that we also supply goods to Richardsons too" Jimmy lied and added, "That''s how I became her friend."


    Daniel and Rachel were confused at what Jim was saying but they decided to keep quiet after taking his hint and agree to whatever he said.


    After meeting their other fans, Jack and Diana approached the four actors with Amanda.


    Jim again got nervous when he saw Jack.


    Diana and Jack praised all the four actors.


    Jimmy was really excited and nervous when Jack was talking to them. Then Jack extended his hand forward to greet Jim, who gladly shook hands with him although his hands were slightly shivering.


    "You were really amazing, Jim" Jack praised him and Jim was speechless, he reached on cloud nine when his idol praised him and called him by his name, after a few seconds he managed to say, "Thank you so much sir, it was really nice meeting you."


    "The pleasure is mine and please don''t address me like that, just call me Jack"


    "Sure Jack" Jimmy was again on cloud nine.


    Everyone could see how happy Jim was, Daniel was very happy for his brother and thought he was so talented that Daniel did not have the need to introduce him to Jack Nolan and Jim himself fulfilled his dream.


    Jack then interacted with other actors and meanwhile Diana too shook hands with Jim and told him, "Jim, you have a bright future ahead of you. You didn''t act today but you lived the character of Rick, you were really impressive"


    "Thanks a lot ma''am, it is my honor that you attended my play and you think so highly of me" Jim said in an excited tone.


    Diana smiled at the young man and then she too interacted with the other actors.


    While Diana was interacting with the four actors, Daniel and Jack had a conversation.


    "By the way are you back to London for a short while or it is permanent?"


    "It is permanent, I live here now." Daniel informed him.


    "You bastard then why did you not tell me?"


    "I was busy, I came here just recently, it hasn''t been that long."


    "Still man, it is not done."


    "Sorry Jack but soon I''ll be throwing a housewarming party, I actually planned to invite you for that."


    "You are lying"


    "Do I unnecessarily lie?"


    "Fine you don''t" Jack knew his friend well, although they studied for very less time together but they had a strong bond and they occasionally met each other.


    "Actually I promised Jim that one day I''ll introduce you two and would request you to give him a small role in your play or in your movies if he does well in business, so I anyway was planning to meet you soon."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yeah, as I told you he is a big fan of yours"


    "Well then I am impressed your brother didn''t need you and he himself made a mark of himself in my mind."


    "Good to know that"


    Then Daniel interacted with Amanda and Rachel clicked a few pictures with Jack as she couldn''t conceal her excitement and she shared these pictures too in her friend''s group.


    All her friends got excited to see she met two legendary personalities the same day.


    They all then interacted with each other, Diana gave a few valuable suggestions to Amanda which she seriously noted. Then Diana bid adieu to everyone and left.


    Amanda asked everyone to take a two hours lunch break and after that they decided to continue with their rehearsals.


    Leo and Zoey informed them they would be having lunch with their respective friends.


    Jimmy too decided to have lunch with Daniel and Rachel.


    Megan was alone so Daniel and Rachel insisted she join them for lunch, she first denied it as it was their family time but Rachel insisted so Megan finally agreed.


    They all decided to lunch at a nearby restaurant which is at a walkable distance from their theater.


    There Jimmy shared how nervous he got when he got to know Jack Nolan was coming and how Megan manipulated him.


    "Hey, I was trying to help you" Megan glared at Jimmy.


    "So what, you still manipulated me." Jimmy pouted at her.


    "She helped you Jim, be nice and thank her instead of acting like a child." Daniel scolded his brother.


    "But what if I would have fucked up big time?"


    "Well you anyway would have fucked up either way but at least by Megan''s idea there was a chance you might perform better, which you did." Rachel too tried to explain to him.


    Megan was thankful that the other two people were reasonable.


    "Fine if you say so" Jimmy calmed down after Rachel explained.

 Chapter 168 - The Traitor

    Megan was thankful that the other two people were reasonable.


    "Fine if you say so" Jimmy calmed down after Rachel explained.


    "You are my brother or Rachel''s brother?" Daniel got annoyed with Jim as these days he listens and agrees to what Rachel says instead of him.


    "Didn''t I tell you I am team Rachel?"


    "You can''t be serious." Daniel was now jealous of Rachel.


    "I was and I am very serious" Jimmy scoffed at him.


    "Wait, you are his brother?" Megan asked in surprise as Jimmy earlier introduced them as his friends.


    "Yeah, don''t we look alike?" Jimmy asked Megan as a matter-of-fact.


    "Umm you two are handsome but¡­" Megan didn''t know what to say.


    Rachel smiled at her, "Yeah they don''t have very similar features though." Megan nodded her head as Rachel was right.


    "Danny, am I adopted?" Jimmy again got worried.


    "Jim, I promise you, you are not adopted, I was at the hospital when you were born and you have dad''s eyes so chill."


    "Danny then are you adopted?"


    Daniel rolled his eyes, "No I am not, we just don''t look very similar which is natural, stop overthinking."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes Jim, as a doctor you can believe my words."


    "Okay"


    Megan couldn''t believe how Jimmy was acting in his brother''s presence, he was acting all cute and like a spoilt child.


    She smiled to herself and thought, this guy has many shades in him.


    Then they had lunch, Daniel and Rachel went back together, Jimmy and Megan went to the theater as they had rehearsals scheduled.


    Megan was glad for this day, she was able to distract herself as in the morning before coming to the theater, she had a huge fight with Ronald and her mood was sour. For the last few days things were not great between them, he was not like this before but for the one month they had been staying together he had been annoying her. They fight everyday, she could feel his insecurity for not yet bagging a good role. He has been depending on her financially, which she didn''t mind much but he keeps taunting her which becomes too much for her to handle.


    She regretted her decision to move in with Ronald., she took this step to know him better and also because he insisted they do.


    One can''t judge a person by only spending some time with him or her, rather by staying with a person shows things in a different and real perspective. Before committing to the next level of relationship Megan thought to give themselves a chance to know if this relation has a future or not.


    Before coming to a conclusion she wanted to give her relationship some time, so she was bearing with Ronald''s tantrums to an extent.


    But earlier that morning she saw a woman''s earrings in her home and she lost her cool with Ronald as those earrings didn''t belong to her.


    Then Ronald told her that he lends their apartment to his friends in case they ever want to bring their girlfriends home and he told her it must have been some girl''s earrings who accompanied his friend.


    Megan was disgusted by what he did and she scolded him for lending their apartment like this and they had a huge argument.


    She then asked him to clean the house properly before she comes back from her rehearsals and warned him to never lend their apartment like this to outsiders.


    Ronald was also very angry but for the time being he agreed to it as he was at fault and it was him who brought a girl home and lied to Megan about it.


    So, he just agreed to her words and decided to keep calm now because if Megan knows he cheated on her then she might kill him.


    Megan was unaware of it and she thought he really lent their apartment to his friends as Ronald was capable of doing this.


    After lunch she and Jim went for their rehearsals and in some time Amanada, Leo and Zoey too joined them and they practiced till late night.


    Daniel and Rachel then went to Morris Mansion as Rachel insisted she wants to meet Catherine.


    Harry and Catherine were pleasantly surprised to see Rachel there, as Daniel didn''t inform them in advance of their arrival.


    A day before when Catherine got to know about the attack she was worried for Rachel and wanted to meet her immediately but Anthony asked her not to as Rachel seemed to be in a very bad mood and he advised her to give some time to her.


    Catherine was not ready to agree but Harry too convinced her to let Rachel be and they will meet her after a day or two, so when Rachel herself came here, she was very happy and she tightly hugged her.


    "I am glad you are fine, I was really worried to know what happened." Catherine had tears in her eyes when she hugged Rachel.


    Harry and Daniel went to another room to discuss something leaving the two women to spend some time together.


    "Yeah, grandpa told me about you wanting to meet me, so I came to meet you instead."


    "Thank you for showing up, these men were not letting me meet you." Catherine complained and Rachel smiled at her.


    "How dare they?" Rachel was serious.


    "I know right?"


    "Auntie, if you ever want to meet me you can just call me and I''ll come or you can come, don''t listen to anyone else."


    Catherine smiled too, "Thanks for saying that"


    Then Rachel and Catherine talked to each other and Catherine asked her questions about Peebles and how she encountered those murderers as Anthony only gave her very brief information.


    Rachel patiently answered all her questions and even told her why she ran away and how she met Daniel there.


    "I am really sorry Rachel, we all fixed this alliance and made you take a step like this."


    "Please don''t apologize, it is not your fault. If after meeting Daniel I would have rejected him then none of you would have forced me, I didn''t think through and took that decision in haste."


    Rachel skipped the part where she misunderstood it was Jimmy she was supposed to marry as it will be very offensive for Catherine and she didn''t want to hurt her.


    Then she told her how Daniel rescued her and safely dropped her home.


    "I am glad Danny was there at that time."


    Rachel nodded her head in agreement as she too was thankful for how things eventually turned out.


    ¡­


    "So, you told Rachel everything?" Harry asked in surprise.


    "Hmm I did"


    "Good, you will feel better now." Harry just patted his son on the shoulders.


    Just then Daniel received a call from James and he was shocked to hear what James said.


    Harry saw Daniel''s reaction and he got worried.


    After talking to James, Daniel seriously looked at his father.


    "Is something wrong Dan?"


    "Dad, Frank is missing, he ran away to some other country."


    "Frank? The main head of Rachel''s security team?"


    "Yes, yesterday we wondered how that driver was able to reach Rachel so easily. Today, grandpa James and Patrick did their research and they got to know Frank was the one who hired him without thoroughly checking his records and the driver who was already captured, confessed that it was Frank who hired him to kill Rachel. Frank instructed him to give that dose to him, Sam and Rachel then after reaching a far away place with no one around, he asked him to kill Rachel and in case he fails then there was a tablet that was given to him which he is supposed to take. The driver himself was not aware that the tablet given to him would kill him instantly. He was told that the tablet would make him immune against any shock the cops would give him."


    "I can''t believe this" Harry was shocked to know Frank was the traitor and was behind the attack.


    "So, Frank had been the one trying to kill Rachel all these years?"


    "Not exactly, Frank is someone hired by those people to be around Rachel. He was her security head so he knew where she went and what she did, he was waiting for the right opportunity to attack her."


    "Who hired Frank?"


    "Grandpa James and that too after thorough background check"


    "Oh god" Harry was shocked that even after so much verification they still ended up hiring the wrong guy.


    "Dad it means when Frank was hired he was indeed trustworthy but later those people contacted him and bribed him with some incentives and he decided to help them as it is not possible for him to be associated with them before all of this."


    "You are right, now it all makes sense."


    "Also dad, this means the watchman who died during Rachel''s high school attack and the man who died after attacking us on our way to London, they were not aware that they would die after taking that medicine, they were manipulated with lies."

 Chapter 169 - Trace Frank

    "Also dad, this means the watchman who died during Rachel''s high school attack and the man who died after attacking us on our way to London, they were not aware that they would die after taking that medicine, they were manipulated with lies."


    "It now makes sense Dan, they failed at killing Rachel so even if they are punished, they would serve small sentences as they didn''t commit the crime, so it would be better to serve the sentence and live instead of dying."


    "Yes, also the driver told our men he was paid a lot of money, so that he doesn''t get tempted in case Rachel tried to offer him more money to save her."


    "Got it"


    Then Daniel and Harry informed Catherine and Rachel about Frank being the mastermind behind the attack in Italy and since Catherine was not aware of it, Rachel told her what happened because she could feel how it felt when things were hidden.


    Catherine was shocked to know so much happened and she angrily glared at her husband for hiding all of this from her.


    Harry looked at her with guilt but Rachel asked her to forgive them as their intentions were not bad, she too did the same and only then Catherine calmed down and let it go.


    "Where is he?" Rachel asked Daniel.


    "He flew away to some foreign location, Patrick and grandpa James'' men are trying to figure out where he ran away to, hopefully we will find him soon."


    "Dan, call Paul and ask him also to try to find out more information on where Frank is." Harry ordered his son.


    Paul is the guy who is currently heading their secret organization.


    Daniel wanted to involve the secret organization and Paul as less as possible but in this situation it was really important to know where Frank is as he might lead them to the real masterminds behind the attacks on Rachel faster than others.


    Now since Rachel too knew about Paul, Harry didn''t mind mentioning him in front of her.


    Daniel then called Paul and gave him a brief of what happened and asked him to trace Frank.


    Rachel was still shocked to know it was Frank behind all of this and she messaged Sam too to inform him as she felt he had a right to know.


    Sam too was surprised to know that the man who he trusted was the one who wanted to kill Rachel.


    It was Sam who used to keep Frank updated of Rachel''s every schedule so as to keep him informed.


    Sam regretted his actions and apologized to her but Rachel messaged him that it is not his fault as he just followed her grandpa''s orders.


    Then, Sam remembered something and messaged Rachel.


    ''Once I and Frank were just chit-chatting as we used to interact a lot because of discussing your schedule and that time he mentioned he has a family in China. The next moment he regretted what he said and asked me to ignore it. Rach this might be helpful, I am not sure how but it might be.''


    Rachel thanked Sam for this information and told him if he recollects anything else he can tell her no matter how irrelevant he might find it.


    Then she showed this message to Daniel and he quickly forwarded it to Patrick, James and Paul as this piece of information might help them capture Frank.


    ¡­


    Patrick was tense after getting all this information and he asked his men to track Frank.


    "What happened Pat?" Emily asked him in concern as she could see he was still worried, she assumed he would be in a good mood after catching the two criminals.


    "Rachel''s security head turned out to be the mastermind behind the attack in Italy."


    "What the fuck?"


    "Yeah, but he flew away and left this country so we are putting all our power to search him, maybe this will lead us to something."


    "Was he the guy behind the high school attack too?"


    "No idea but less likely"


    Emily then hugged him to calm him down, "She is safe and don''t worry, she will be alright and just like those two criminals you will catch these people too."


    Patrick stroked her hair, "It might not be as easy as catching Andrew and Sophia"


    "Hmm I know, but it is not impossible, no criminal will be able to get away for a long time."


    "True"


    ¡­


    Morris Mansion


    Rachel could see how tense her surrounding was right now and she wanted to ease the atmosphere as there was no point in thinking about Frank as it is not going to lead them anywhere and will only increase their worries.


    People are searching for him so it was enough.


    She thought of something to ease everyone and came up with an idea.


    "Auntie, you free now?" Rachel asked Catherine.


    "Yes I am, what happened?"


    "Auntie can you continue my parents'' love story?" Rachel requested her as almost two weeks ago their story was interrupted and after what all happened Rachel decided to distract herself and enjoy knowing her parents'' love story.


    After that attack in Italy she wondered what if she would have died that day without even knowing what happened later in her parents'' lives.


    "Oh right, sure dear, it would be better that way. Okay so where did I stop?"


    "Uncle Harry took mom to the side and told her something and her attitude towards dad changed."


    "Right"


    "Can you tell me from there, so that there is a link"


    "Sure"


    Harry too was there so he also joined Catherine in telling this story to Rachel as Catheirne didn''t know some parts of what happened next.


    Daniel, who was unaware what was happening just decided to sit silently and listen to what they were talking about.


    ¡­.


    Many years back


    "Elizabeth, can I have a word with you, please?" Harry calmly requested her, he looked like someone who wouldn''t force her to talk if she didn''t want to, and also because Liz had a good opinion of him and he looked very calm she agreed to have a word with him.


    Then Harry took her to the side and they talked to each other for five minutes, Will and Catherine couldn''t hear anything as they were standing a bit far from them so they looked at the other two anxiously, they were curious and wanted to know what they were talking about but these two were scared of pissing off Liz any further so they stood at their spots and didn''t even dare to move, after few minutes Harry and Liz came back to them, Liz looked much calmer than before, she was not furious anymore.


    "I am sorry for overreacting, let''s go and have breakfast, I am very hungry." Liz looked at both Will and Catherine and politely apologised.


    Will was shocked seeing the 180 degree change in Liz''s attitude and so was Catherine, they wanted to ask Harry what they talked about but Harry signaled them to keep quiet so they didn''t ask anything and went to have breakfast.


    The four had breakfast in peace, Liz even tried to make small talk with Will which surprised him but he was happy that she was at least talking to him normally.


    Then they again headed for their destination, these four played some word games while travelling to kill some time, Liz got more comfortable around Harry and Will during these games.


    Will decided to take tips from Harry as to how he handled Liz.


    They then reached Canterbury, Harry already looked for one of the best and safest resorts so they went there. They decided they will book two rooms, one for Harry and Will, another for Catherine and Liz.


    They got two opposite facing rooms, they all went into their rooms to freshen up first.


    Since they were alone now, Will asked Harry what he and Liz talked about which suddenly changed Liz''s attitude but Harry refused to answer him, so after a point Will stopped bothering him.


    The two guys got ready and knocked on the girls'' room but there was no response, they got worried and knocked again.


    There still was no response and they panicked. They went to the reception area to ask them if they had any spare key only to see the two women taking a leisure walk in the lawn.


    Harry and Will sighed in relief, and joined the two women.


    "Can''t you at least inform us before leaving?" Will scolded Liz and Catherine.


    "What is there to inform? Chill" Catherine rudely snapped at him.


    "Harry¡­" Will helplessly looked at his friend requesting him for his support.


    "Catherine is right"


    Will helplessly shook his head, "Wife-slave" He taunted his friend.


    Then the four people took a leisure walk around the place and spent more time together.


    It was night time and the two men requested the resort people to arrange some barbecue for them as they wanted to cook food by themselves.

 Chapter 170 - Until I Met You

    It was night time and the two men requested the resort people to arrange some barbecue for them as they wanted to cook food by themselves.


    Liz asked them why they would bother to cook and Will told her how much he and Harry enjoyed cooking.


    So, that night the two men cooked food for them which Catherine and Liz enjoyed a lot, Liz offered to help them but Will asked her to rest and let them handle it.


    The food cooked by Harry and Will was really amazing.


    Later Harry and Catherine wanted to spend some time alone, so they went to Harry and Will''s room leaving Liz and Will alone.


    Liz felt a bit awkward but she understood their situation as Catherine was living in another city and she got this long weekend break and it was obvious for her wanting to spend some alone time with her boyfriend.


    "Should we take a walk around?" Will requested as he could sense her discomfort.


    Liz rather wanted to go to her room and rest but she then remembered what Harry told her in the morning and therefore she agreed to take a walk with him.


    Then they first time had a proper conversation with each other and they realized they shared some common hobbies and discussed their favorite authors.


    Liz was surprised to know Will was not as arrogant as she assumed him to be.


    Then she shared with him why she has always been cold to him as the first time they met he was very rude to her.


    Will realized what it was about him that Liz disliked so much and although he didn''t remember that day, he knows how he is and it was highly plausible that he reacted the way Liz described.


    "I am really sorry Liz, I didn''t mean to be rude, it is just that when any woman approached me, I always felt like she was there only to hit on me."


    "Wow, you are so full of yourself." Liz taunted him.


    "Actually, in the past there were really many women who tried to get closer to me and even more after Catherine and Harry started dating as initially some women assumed me and Catherine were a thing. Our society is like that, they want to trap a young rich man¡­"


    "Not all women are like that" Liz didn''t like what he was saying.


    "Of course they are not but I never came across any woman like that until I met you."


    "Should I take that as a compliment?" She sarcastically asked him.


    "Well, you may." Will laughed, seeing her angry.


    Liz didn''t say anything so Will added, "And that is why I fell in love with you"


    Liz suddenly stopped in her footsteps and turned to face Will, she was surprised when she heard his words, all this while she thought he was having fun teasing her and didn''t know he was in love with her but then she again thought he is just saying it to have some temporary fun as she again remembered Harry''s words.


    "I know your condition Will and maybe that''s why you think you love me but I am sure you don''t love me and it is all happening because of your condition."


    Will: "..."


    Will was confused with her words; he wondered what condition of his is she talking about.


    "Umm Liz, what condition?"


    "Harry told me everything so you don''t need to hide anything from me."


    Will was confused and didn''t know how to handle this situation, he understood Harry came up with some lie to handle Liz and now if he says anything wrong and Liz realizes Harry lied then it would be a huge screw up, so he decided to keep quiet.


    Seeing Will silent she understood he was upset as she knew about his condition, so she hugged him to make him feel better.


    Will didn''t expect her to suddenly hug him and he was startled but he was also very happy, he wondered if he should hug her back or not, he was worried he would scare her.


    "Don''t worry Will, everything will be alright." She patted his back to console him.


    Will thanked Harry in his heart as it was happening because of him, he lightly hugged Liz and decided to act along, "I am not sure Liz if everything will really be alright" He wanted more sympathy from her so he continued with Harry''s lie.


    "No Will, you will be fine, I am sure you will make it through."


    Will was confused and wondered what he would make it through.


    He cursed Harry as he didn''t give him the complete information.


    "I don''t think I can." Will continued because he understood if he kept denying then Liz would continue to hug him like this.


    "Will don''t be so negative, it would only affect your condition, stay positive, I am sure there will be a cure for it"


    "Cure?" Will asked in reflex.


    "Yes, I am sure there will be a cure to your cancer"


    Liz moved back from the hug and looked into his eyes.


    "Cancer?"


    "Yeah, Harry told me you have lung cancer because you smoke a lot and you are worried these are your last few days on earth and that is the reason you guys are going on this holiday as you are not sure when again you all will get time to spend with each other." Then she took a pause and continued, "Maybe this is why you think you love me as you have very less time left on earth and when you came across me maybe you were trying to find love before you¡­"


    Liz got emotional as Will might die soon.


    "Oh god, look Liz I am very happy that you are again talking to me and you are being this nice but I don''t like this kind of misunderstanding, I don''t have cancer and Harry lied to you so that you would calm down in the morning."


    "Wait what?" Liz couldn''t believe it.


    "I am sorry Liz, I also apologize on behalf of Harry, he is a nice person and maybe he thought this is the only way to calm you down as you were very angry earlier."


    Liz didn''t say anything, she was angry now but the fact that Will told her the truth immediately without taking advantage of the misunderstanding, calmed her down.


    "It''s okay I forgive you, it was not your fault." She coldly replied as she was still upset.


    "Liz please don''t be this angry, I already apologized for my behavior can''t you give me a chance to show you the real me?"


    Liz was kind of moved by his frankness so she said, "Fine, I''ll try to forget what all happened in the past and let us begin a new friendship from now."


    "Friendship?"


    "That is the only thing I can offer, I am not looking for romantic relationships." Liz frankly informed Will and he thought for the time being even it is fine to be her friend, so he agreed to it and the two decided to not confront Harry about his lie and to hide the fact that Liz already knew the truth.


    The next days they spent in Canterbury, Will and Liz grew closer as they spent more quality time, she also enjoyed Harry''s company.


    Before they left for London, Harry approached her again as she was standing near the car as they were about to leave soon.


    "Liz thank you so much for giving Will a chance" Harry honestly thanked her, he was still unaware that she knew the truth and he assumed the good time she spent with Will was because of his lie.


    "How can I not, he is going to die soon, right?" Liz too acted along as she wanted to see what Harry would do.


    "Yeah, Liz, the cancer is only spreading in his body but I just got a call from our family doctor that they already found a cure to his disease."


    "Oh already?" Liz pretended to be surprised.


    "Yes, so Will is going to survive."


    "Wow that is great but I didn''t know that a cure for cancer is found so soon."


    Harry hesitated what to say, "Yeah but now it is found, Will would make it alive"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes" Harry confidently nodded his head.


    "But I read a news article today which says there is still no cure for lung cancer." Liz too lied to tease Harry.


    "Oh really?"


    "Yeah, you want to see the article?" She confidently asked him.


    Harry got tense, "No need I believe you" He then took a deep breath and confessed, "I am sorry Liz, I actually lied earlier, Will has no cancer, I just wanted you to spend some time with him as you are the first woman he ever liked. It was somewhere because of Will that I am with Catherine so I too wanted to do something for him and I came up with this lie. He has no idea about it and I did not tell him what I did so please don''t be upset with him and please blame me for this lie, my friend genuinely likes you. If possible please give him a chance."

 Chapter 171 - No Future Together

    Present


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe you said so many words." Catherine looked at Harry in shock as Harry has always been a man of few words and she couldn''t believe he talked so much.


    "Yeah, I was scared Liz would be angry with Will because of my actions."


    Catherine too had no idea this was the lie Harry cooked up to convince Liz to stay, she thought everything was fine so she never bothered to ask them what the lie was about and eventually she forgot all about it.


    Even after years Liz, Will or Harry never mentioned this lie and she too forgot until she started narrating the story to Rachel.


    "Yeah, I am very sorry for what I said."


    Harry apologized to Catherine as well as Rachel as in the future Will and Liz indeed ended up dying.


    "No, uncle it is okay, maybe that was why mom at least gave a chance to dad, please don''t feel guilty." Rachel tried to console Harry as she could see how guilty he felt.


    "But still¡­"


    "Come on uncle, mom and dad pranked you so it is fine, don''t mind all of this." Rachel again put her point forward, she was really not offended as Harry and Will were close friends and they knew each other for more years then she knew her parents so she believe Harry and Catherine had more right on her parents than she did and it was their friendship zone in which she believed she had no right to meddle in or blame them for their past actions.


    Harry didn''t say anything and just nodded his head.


    "So, you said so many words to Liz?" Catherine again questioned him.


    "Yes, I had to. I was scared she would hate Will for what I did."


    "Then what happened? Rachel and Catherine asked him curiously.


    ¡­.


    Past


    Liz couldn''t keep up her straight face and laughed at Harry as he was really fooled by her.


    Harry wondered what suddenly happened to Liz, he even assumed she went crazy with the anger that built in her.


    "Sorry Harry, I already knew the truth, I was pranking you." Liz finally confessed.


    "Wait what?"


    Then Liz told him what happened and how she knew the truth already.


    Harry sighed in relief that she already knew the truth and she was fine with it.


    "I am still sorry"


    "No worries, I already forgave you."


    "So, that newspaper article?" Harry asked her.


    "You think only you can lie?"


    Harry smiled at his stupidity, "So, all these days you were being genuinely nice to Will?"


    "Yes, we decided to be good friends"


    "That is a good start" Harry nodded his head.


    "And that is the end too, I have no other intentions" Liz clearly told him


    Before Harry could ask anything else, Catherine and Will came with their luggages to the car as they were supposed to leave now.


    Harry and Liz were already packed so they came to their car earlier.


    Since Catherine and Will were here Harry didn''t feel it was the right time to continue this conversation and he also thought Will should be handling this and not him so he let them be and they all headed back to london and again played car games on the way.


    Catherine went back to Dublin to complete her internship after staying at her home.


    Will and Liz continued spending more time at his office as her internship was not yet completed.


    During this time they were still friends and Liz was very clear about what she wants and what she does not, so Will too never dared to cross the line.


    After her internship was over Liz headed back to Dublin as her college was to start soon.


    Will too went back to his college in London and the two decided to occasionally call each other, either once a month or once every two weeks.


    During her time in Dublin, Liz used to miss Will more than she thought she would.


    She always used to think about him and wondered if he really was just a friend for her.


    She spent her time with Catherine but she never shared these feelings with her as she was scared Catherine would blabber to Will about it.


    In their class there was another guy, Ethan who was in love with Liz.


    One day he proposed to her but she rejected him as she knows she is having feelings for Will.


    Catherine quickly informed Will that there is a guy who is trying to pursue Liz.


    Since Catherine didn''t know about Liz''s feelings for Will, she was worried that Liz might accept Ethan''s proposal.


    By the same night, Will reached Dublin and went to meet Liz, she was surprised to see Will there and assumed he came to meet Catheirne but that day Will confessed his feelings for Liz again and told her he can''t continue being only friends with her and he wants to be with her in a proper relationship.


    "What happened to you suddenly? Why did you show up here like this out of blue?" Liz didn''t understand why suddenly Will showed up in Dublin and why he was suddenly confessing to her.


    "I got to know how some guy from your batch proposed to you and I got scared so I immediately came here."


    Liz was touched by his words and she already had feelings for him so she was really happy but she still rejected him, "Will, we two belong to two different classes, I am not good enough for you. I am an orphan and I can''t match the status of the Richardsons"


    "Liz, do you think all of this matters to me or my family?"


    "Will please, I am not good enough for you."


    Just then Ethan too showed up drunk as he was very upset that Liz rejected him in the morning so he got drunk and came to meet her but when he saw her with an extremely handsome and rich looking man, he got very angry.


    "So, is he the reason that you rejected me? Only because he has money that you decided to be with him instead, right?" The drunk Ethan shouted at Liz.


    "You rejected him?" Will asked her as he didn''t know what happened.


    Liz just nodded her head.


    Ethan then added, "Yes and she told me she likes someone else and now I understand who that someone else is"


    Ethan tried to create a scene.


    Will ignored him and turned to Liz, "You didn''t give me the same excuse as you gave to him, does that mean you like me Liz?" Will joined the dots and figured it out.


    Liz couldn''t deny it when she looked at Will''s intense gaze so she confessed, "Yes, I love you too but our statuses don''t match, just like the first time when I approached you and you assumed that I came to hit on you, the entire society too will think the same, they will all think I am with you for your money. I can''t bear it Will, please forget me and accept the fact that we have no future together."


    Liz cried when she said these words.


    "Liz, I don''t care what the society thinks, I love you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    "Will, you are not being practical, we two are not possible."


    "Liz, stop being so ridiculous, if we love each other why should we care about society?"


    "Because that is where we live, Will, I am an orphan and I don''t even know who my parents are. Do you really want to be associated with someone like me?"


    "What the fuck do you mean by ''someone like me'' what is wrong with you? You are an amazing woman Liz, please don''t talk about yourself this way."


    "Will, why are you so stubborn?"


    Ethan who was drunk and was witnessing this scene felt his blood boil, he didn''t like the conversation he was hearing, so he looked around himself and found a small flowerpot there. He tried to lift it and hit Will with it.


    Catherine who was observing all of this shouted Will''s name alerting him of his surroundings. Will and Liz saw Ethan trying to hit them with a flowerpot, he was drunk and he moved towards Liz as he was drunk and Will pulled her towards him and quickly stood in front of her and he got hurt by it as Ethan hit Will''s forehead with the small flowerpot, the material was not very heavy so Will only had a scratch on his forehead but other people around them quickly came to their rescue and they held Ethan and forcefully took him away.


    "Oh no are you alright?" Liz got worried seeing the few drops of blood on his forehead.


    Will smiled seeing her being concerned for him, "Are you that worried about me?"


    "Will, stop smiling and leave." Liz composed herself and again turned cold.

 Chapter 172 - Sees Her Like A Family

    The promised mass release: 5 chapters done


    ...


    Will smiled seeing her being concerned for him, "Are you that worried about me?"


    "Will, stop smiling and leave." Liz composed herself and again turned cold.


    "Liz, I love you and I am not going from here, until and unless you accept my love."


    Liz left and went back to her dormitory leaving Will there alone but he was happy as at least he got to know she too loves him.


    It took him a few more days to pursue her and she finally gave in and accepted his proposal.


    Then they dated each other for a few years, after completing her studies Liz worked at a reputed architecture firm and paid back money to her orphanage who paid for her education when she had no money. James and his wife loved Liz and happily accepted her into the family, then they got married and she later joined Richardsons'' family business and managed it with Will and James.


    Before their marriage too Ethan approached her to profess his love and tried to pursue her but Will sent him away using his power and he never bothered him again.


    ¡­.


    "Wow, that was really an amazing love story, it is like a film." Rachel was smiling after knowing her parents'' love story.


    Although Daniel knew only half the story he liked it and felt bad for Will as he had to struggle a bit before winning his love and was thankful in his heart that Rachel didn''t make things difficult for him the way her mom did for her father.


    "Yeah, I agree. They really spent all the next years in bliss." Catherine informed her and Rachel nodded her head in understanding.


    "Thank you uncle and thanks auntie for so patiently telling me what happened"


    Harry and Catherine smiled at her.


    Then Rachel took her leave and Daniel went to drop her home.


    "Where will you be staying tonight?" Rachel asked him.


    "I am planning to go back to my home as it is still evening."


    "Can I stay with you tonight?" Rachel requested him, she wanted to spend more time with him.


    "Sure I would obviously love that but what excuse will we give to your grandpa?"


    "Hmm"


    The two thought for a while, when Daniel came up with something and called Jimmy.


    "Yes Dan?"


    "When will you be back home?"


    "Late night."


    "Can you stay at a friend''s place tonight?"


    Jimmy then talked to someone and after a few seconds he answered, "Yes, I just asked my friend Leo, today I''ll crash at his place."


    "I hope that is not a problem?"


    "No, not at all, we anyway have to come back for rehearsals tomorrow early morning, we are utilizing the weekends completely."


    "Thanks Jim and if anyone else asks you, then just say you, me and Rachel with a few of our friends are just hanging out at my place."


    Jim chuckled from the other end, "You two are acting like teenagers."


    "Okay, bye" Daniel ignored his teasing and informed Rachel, "Sorted"


    Then she informed her grandpa and he was fine with it, as long as she is happy, he was good.


    James was already very tensed about Frank''s revelation and he was more focused on it.


    ¡­.


    Rachel spent the rest of the weekend at Daniel''s house and she went to her office directly from there. Jessica already sent them another proposal as discussed during the meeting, it was a small proposal so she and Sam completed it within a day and sent it back to Jessica.


    Daniel too went to hospital after a long break, because he followed Rachel to Italy he took leave and since he had no major surgeries lined up he was able to get a break but now he had more work to do.


    After reaching the hospital he took updates from Steve and Lisa and focussed on his work.


    One of the lawyers working in Nick and Michael''s firm took the case to fight for Andrew and Sophia and he intends to deliberately lose the case as he was instructed to do so by Nick.


    Michael decided their firm will fight the case for Andrew and Sophia instead of against them as they wanted to ensure that these two would get the maximum sentence which Nick too supported.


    Few days later Jessica decided to disclose her new partner with whom she wants to be associated to launch her new brand Eli. She gave instructions to her secretary and told her to send the email to all the bidders announcing who the winner is.


    Sam was preparing some business proposal when he received an email from The Carlson Company.


    June Bell sent an official email on behalf of the Carlson company announcing Radiate Cosmetics as the winner of the bid. Radiate cosmetics is the brand under Rachel. This mail went to all the bidders and next Sam received another mail officially confirming that they won the bid, which was only sent to him, Rachel and their company official mail ID.


    Sam got excited reading the mail and he ran towards Rachel''s cabin to share the good news.


    He directly opened her office door without even knocking on it. Rachel was seriously reading some document and he understood she didn''t read the mail yet.


    "Rach, congratulations we won the Carlson project" He happily announced while panting.


    "What?" She couldn''t process what she heard.


    "Yes Rach, check your mail, we have received an official email from the Carlson company." He was very excited.


    Rachel then went through the mail body and she too was very happy as they officially got the project.


    "Congratulations Rach, your hard work paid off."


    "Our hard work, congratulations to you too Sam, you have worked really hard for this project too."


    "Congratulations to both of us and hope you remember your promise?" He winked at her.


    Few days back Rachel promised him that she will increase his salary if they get this project.


    "Sure, as promised, I will increase your salary."


    "You are the best"


    "Sam, please announce a meeting after lunch with the team of people we were considering to work on this project, we will share the news with them and also we have to honestly tell them about Jessica''s condition of where she too would go through their profiles before finalizing them for this particular project. Before that, call June, Jessica''s secretary and get all the details we need that we need to discuss in our meeting"


    "Wait, June? Didn''t Jessica fire her?"


    "Why would she fire her?"


    "Have you forgotten how her secretary was double crossing her and making unfair deals?"


    "Oh, I didn''t inform you, sorry I forgot"


    Then Rachel told him all the details of what happened and how it was Jessica''s plan.


    "God, this Jessica is very different from the people we dealt with in the past, she is a dangerous person, Rach."


    "No, she is not dangerous, she has trust issues is what I felt."


    Sam just nodded his head.


    "It is okay she is not wrong in confirming what kind of people she is dealing with."


    "I am surprised now"


    "Why?"


    "How are you so patient and understanding of Jessica''s tactics, it is a bit unlike you."


    "Hmm" Rachel didn''t say anything else as what Sam said is right and she knows the reason why she herself is so lenient with Jessica, it is because she means so much to Daniel, she is like his sister and so subconsciously Rachel sees her like a family and therefore she didn''t get upset with what she did.


    "I''ll contact June then and after that I will arrange a meeting"


    "Thank you"


    Just then Rachel received a call from Jessica and she asked Sam to stay back.


    "Hello"


    "Congratulations Ms. Richardson." Jessica formally congratulated her.


    "Thank you Ms. Carlson for choosing us, we will ensure to meet your standards and won''t disappoint you."


    "That is exactly what I expected to hear from you Ms. Richardson." Jessica added, "My secretary will contact your secretary soon, hope that is fine?"


    "Sure, Sam was anyway planning to contact her."


    "Great and as discussed earlier, I''ll be sending the profiles of the people who will be working from the Carlson team and hopefully by the end of today, you will let me know who you want in the team and who you don''t."


    "Yes please and I''ll too send you all the profiles in the next fifteen minutes and you too can do the same."


    Rachel then signaled Sam who quickly asked one of the workers to get his laptop to Rachel''s room so that he can send all the files needed.


    "Sure by tomorrow early morning, we will hopefully finalize the team."


    "Of course, if things work out then maybe by today itself we can do so"


    "That would be great, our legal team already started preparing the contract, once the team is finalized, I''ll be sending it to you." Jessica too loves completing things quickly.


    "Sure Ms. Carlson."

 Chapter 173 - Still Have A Lot To Learn

    "Sure Ms. Carlson."


    "Also, I''ll be coming to London after two days, so this Friday I can visit your warehouse if that is fine with you."


    "Sure, I''ll make the necessary arrangements. Also, we have a guest house here in London if Ms. Carlson would like it, I can make arrangements for your stay."


    "Thank you so much for your consideration Ms. Richardson but my family lives in London so my living arrangements are sorted."


    "Good to know that but if you ever need anything here, please don''t hesitate to contact me."


    "Sure, thank you so much Ms. Richardson."


    Then Sam, who already received his laptop sent Jessica all the profiles of their team and then he mailed June to fix an appointment with her.


    "I''ll update you after discussing with her"


    "Thank you"


    ¡­..


    Jessica then called Daniel after talking to Rachel.


    "Hey Jess"


    "You messaged me you will contact me later as you were busy and you didn''t"


    Daniel sent her the same message when she contacted him that he is busy but then he was busy with Rachel during the weekend so he forgot to contact Jessica.


    "I am really sorry Jess, a lot of things happened and I couldn''t get time."


    "This is what happens when guys start dating, they forget their best friends"


    "Hey that is not true, the weekend was really hectic"


    "You have to make up for it"


    "I promise, I will"


    "By the way your love won the contract and we are soon going to collaborate our businesses."


    Daniel expected this as he believed in Rachel''s talent but he was still happily surprised.


    "Wow, that is awesome"


    "And mind you, she won it because of her talent and the bid she prepared and not because she is your girlfriend"


    "Of course, that was expected of you and her"


    "Haha I know right, by the way I am coming to London day after tomorrow"


    "Amazing, send me and Jimmy your flight details, either of us will come to receive you."


    "Yayy and where will I stay?"


    "Obviously with me in my penthouse"


    "Can we ask Jimmy too to stay with us, it will be fun just like the old days"


    "Of course, I was also thinking the same"


    "Amazing, I have lot of work to do, we will talk once I reach London"


    "Sure"


    Jessica then received the mail from Sam with all the profiles and she started shortlisting them.


    ¡­.


    After scheduling a call with June, Sam called her. They had a detailed conversation for an hour where Sam noted all important points and he prepared a brief to discuss in the meeting.


    He then sent mail and scheduled a meeting with the team they decided would work on the Carlson Project as these people too were involved in the bid and other project related work.


    That meeting started after lunch, everyone was seated in the conference room.


    Rachel and Sam too arrived on time then she announced to the whole team that they won the contract.


    Everyone in the room got very excited, to know they got this project, they know the significance of getting it.


    "As you all know the association with the Carlson project will help us be an international brand and expand our business and its reach." She added, "From now on we have to work harder and our responsibilities are only going to increase."


    The team nodded at her words.


    "Also, there is another news, it is not a great news. Ms. Carlson is right now going through your profiles and if she feels someone is not fit to be in the team for this project then you will be allotted some other project."


    Rachel took a pause to let the team digest this news and everyone in the room looked at each other as they got a bit tensed, she then added, "Similarly I too would be going through the profiles of the team Ms. Carlson decided. I know it is a bit upsetting for you all but this is something that has been requested by Ms. Carlson and it was non-negotiable."


    Her team got a bit sad, so Rachel added, "There might also be a chance that none of you would be shifted to some other project and you all might be working on this one. I just wanted to let you know this in advance so that you don''t get a big shock later. Also, you are all the best employees of mine, I know your capabilities and if you are not a part of this project that doesn''t mean you are not capable or not good enough to lead it. It just means you are not a fit for this project that''s it, and I''ll ensure you will be working on the other best project of ours, so please don''t feel belittled if you don''t make it to the final team."


    Rachel wanted to be very clear with her stand, she could have just waited for Jessica''s shortlist and then announced the results and if everyone made it to the final team then there was no need to inform them about it but that was not the right way and she believes being transparent with her employees is the correct thing to do.


    Although the team was upset they were also glad that Rachel told them everything honestly and the fact that they would be getting another project if not this is fine also as all the projects under Rachel are big and worthy.


    Sam then gave a brief to all the employees, there was a chance that some of them wouldn''t be a part of it but they all worked on the Carlson Project so Rachel believed they had a right to know the basic details of the project.


    Sam then gave the brief he discussed with June and the teammates honestly gave their inputs.


    Then Rachel too went through the profile of the teammates that Jessica hired from her end as expected of Jessica, everyone she chose were perfect for the team and they all were the perfect fits for the roles assigned to them, Rachel didn''t find any fault with them and therefore she had no changes to recommend.


    Similarly, Jessica too was impressed with all the employees Rachel chose and she too had no changes to suggest and by the end of the day, the two had a call and they informed each other that the teams chosen from their ends is perfect and the team was finalized.


    Sam sent an official mail to their teammates that everyone chosen will be continuing with The Carlson Project and no one is being shifted to other project and all the employees were very happy for themselves and also for each other and now they felt even better that Jessica too believed they are a good fit to work on this project which motivated them and they all decided to work hard on this project and to ensure it reached the greater heights.


    Sam came to visit Rachel to update her on the day''s progress, "June is sending me Jessica''s schedule, we two would be finalizing the project timeline and there are some documents she sent me, I went through all of it, I''ll send you the highlighted points."


    "Thanks Sam, that will be great" Rachel was a bit tired.


    "By the way you did a nice thing when you told all the employees of Jessica shortlisting them before finalizing."


    "Yeah, they had the right to know the truth."


    "Honestly I felt you were wrong and you shouldn''t have informed them about this so soon, I wondered what if Jessica actually shortlists everyone as all our employees are the best and we are just giving out information unnecessarily. But now they are even more motivated as they understood Jessica too is happy with their profiles and finds them perfect."


    "Hmm, I thought all of it through, either way it was a win-win situation for us, if any one person too was shifted then this way we were preparing them and if they all stay then they would be motivated."


    "No wonder you are the best businesswoman."


    "No Sam, I still have a lot to learn."


    Sam just smiled at her as this is what she always says.


    After finishing the work, Rachel went to Daniel''s house as she was tired and she wanted to rest for sometime also she wanted to share the good news of her getting The Carlson Project with him in person.


    Daniel was not yet home, so she took a shower and relaxed on Daniel''s bed.


    After they started dating, Rachel once brought some of her clothes over to Daniel''s house and kept them in Daniel''s room so that it is convenient for her whenever she would visit his house.


    She informed James she would be at Daniel''s house and he was happy as the two were spending more time together.


    She drowsed off to sleep after the shower and an hour later Daniel came home

 Chapter 174 - Mugged A Guy And Stole 10000 Pounds

    Rachel drowsed off to sleep after the shower and an hour later Daniel came home, he was not surprised to see Rachel sleeping on his bed and he silently took a shower too and ensured he didn''t wake her up.


    After a few minutes Jimmy came to visit him.


    Daniel was surprised to see Jimmy there as these days he is very busy and he has no time to meet anyone.


    "What''s up?"


    Jimmy was tired and was in his business suit so Daniel knew he directly came here from his office.


    Jimmy slouched on the couch, "Today in the evening Amanda suddenly messaged us and gave us a break as we are done with the play practice and we worked hard the last few days so she said we deserve a break. Today and tomorrow there are no rehearsals."


    "That''s good"


    "Yeah, I am so tired right now, so I decided to come to your home as I have no energy to go back home. Can I stay here for tonight?"


    "Of course you can, since when did you start seeking my permission for such things?"


    "Haha since you started dating." Jimmy joked with his brother.


    "You very well know Rachel doesn''t mind your presence."


    "I am just kidding bro"


    "By the way Rachel is home, she is sleeping right now, so talk softly"


    "Okay"


    "Did you get Jessica''s message?"


    "What message?" Jim questioned him.


    "Check your phone"


    Then Jim was happily surprised, "Yayy she is coming to London and that too permanently."


    "Yes" Daniel smiled at him as he too was very happy that Jessica would be shifting here.


    "Since she is coming in the morning, I''ll go and receive her" Jimmy informed him.


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah, the Tanaka project already got a good direction and things are going smoothly, we are ahead of our targets so I can spare time to receive my sister."


    "Cool then"


    "Where would she be staying?"


    "Here at my house"


    "Oh, then we need to set the guest room according to her tastes or else she will kill us"


    Daniel chuckled at his words, "Yeah, I already asked an interior designer friend of mine to change the style of our guest room according to Jessica''s taste."


    "It will be done in a day?"


    "Yeah, not much changes are needed, only a few minor changes."


    "You didn''t hire an interior designer for your house but for Jessica you are hiring one and that too only for one room?" Jimmy laughed at Daniel making fun of him.


    "Obviously I had to, since we have a very demanding sister."


    Jimmy and Daniel both laughed as it is true, Jessica is very particular about everything and if anything doesn''t go according to her then she would get upset.


    She was a bit of spoilt brat but only with these two and they too don''t mind pampering her.


    Just then Jim got a call from Megan, which he happily answered, "What''s up Meg?" But he was shocked as she was crying on the phone and he got worried after knowing what happened with her.


    After talking to her for a few minutes, Jimmy quickly changed his clothes and wore some comfortable ones and informed Daniel that there is some emergency with his friend and he needs to go.


    Daniel was understanding of it and Jimmy quickly rushed to meet Megan.


    After a few hours Rachel woke up from her sleep and checked the time, it was late and she cursed that she slept for so long.


    Then she rushed out to the living room and no one was there, she wondered if Daniel had not yet come home from the hospital.


    She still decided to check the study room and when she entered, she saw Daniel seriously reading some file and he was wearing glasses.


    He looked really good in those glasses so Rachel just stood at the door entrance and observed him.


    After a few seconds Daniel looked up and there he saw Rachel standing there and looking at him, for a second he got startled and the next second he smiled at her.


    "Had a good sleep?"


    Rachel then walked towards him and sat on his lap and hooked her arms around his neck.


    "Hmm I did, why did you not wake me up earlier? It is so late already"


    He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and answered, "You were sleeping so peacefully so I didn''t have the heart to wake you up."


    "I don''t want to go back home." Rachel leaned on him and her head was on his chest.


    Daniel smiled at her words, "I have already informed grandpa that you are too tired so you would be staying here."


    "I think they already doubt us, I have been literally spending all my free time with you."


    "They might be thinking that we are falling in love."


    "Yeah, I don''t think we can hide our relationship longer with the way we are behaving."


    Daniel laughed at her words, "Seconded."


    Then she lifted her head and looked at him, "By the way, I got the Carlson Project today, my company won the bid."


    "Congratulations." Daniel caressed her cheeks.


    Seeing his reaction she understood he already knew this news, "Jessica already told you?"


    "Yes, she called me today and she is coming to London the day after tomorrow."


    "Yeah, I know, I even offered her our guest house to stay in but she rejected it."


    "Yeah, she would be staying here, the guest room would be decorated tomorrow according to her taste."


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and Daniel laughed at her reaction, "Jessica is very particular about everything, so I am getting the guest room decorated to align with her choices, it won''t take much time, just a few hours. If not she will throw a lot of tantrums, me and Jim won''t be able to handle her."


    "You guys pamper her a lot it seems."


    "We have to, she is our sister after all."


    Daniel intentionally focused on the word sister to indirectly ask Rachel to not feel jealous of her.


    "Hmm, so I have to decrease my visits here, then."


    "Why?"


    "Well she might not be comfortable with my presence."


    "You guys are going to be working together anyway and this is your house, you obviously can come whenever you want. Believe me Jessica would be happy to have you here."


    "You think so?"


    "No, I know so. I know her very well so trust me she would love to have you around. For the next few days till her stay, Jimmy too would be living here."


    Rachel felt more comfortable to know this and Daniel couldn''t help but laugh at her as he knew what was going on in her mind.


    "Stop reading my mind" Rachel angrily glared at him.


    "Why do you feel so insecure?"


    "I don''t know, sorry"


    "Don''t be, I love it when you feel insecure"


    He then held her cheeks and pulled her closer and kissed her, she too responded to his kiss softly then Daniel broke their kiss and was about to take off his glasses when Rachel held his hand, "You look great in these glasses, more handsome than you normally look."


    "Should I then wear them permanently?"


    "I would love that"


    She held his face between her hands and continued kissing him.


    He held her waist with his one hand as she was sitting on his lap and his other hand kneaded her breasts taking turns between them.


    Rachel then sucked on his neck and left a huge hickey on him.


    "Marking me?"


    "Yes"


    "Then I have to mark you too."


    "I have meetings tomorrow."


    "You think I don''t?"


    Then Daniel sucked on her neck and left a mark on her.


    Then his hand moved between her legs, she was wearing shorts giving easy access to him.


    His hand entered her shorts.


    Rachel was too tired earlier so she didn''t wear anything underneath them giving easy access to Daniel.


    He traced her sex with his fingers and she tightly clutched his t-shirt and moaned in his mouth as they were still kissing each other.


    He continued moving his fingers down there and Rachel broke the kiss as she was breathless and leaned on him by tightly hugging him.


    Daniel touched her nub with his finger and Rachel gasped heavily.


    Seeing her state, Daniel continued rubbing her nub when the doorbell loudly rang interrupting them.


    "What the fuck" Daniel cursed in frustration.


    "Who could¡­ it be?" Rachel asked him breathing heavily.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you Jimmy would be staying here from today onward." Daniel informed her and asked, "Hope that is fine with you?"


    "Of course don''t be so formal, I love Jimmy''s company, you know that."


    Then Rachel adjusted her clothes and Daniel went to wash his hands, she then opened the door to see a tired and happy Jimmy.


    "Hey Rach"


    "Hey, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Yeah, you won''t believe what I did today."


    Jim locked the door and excitedly announced to Rachel and Daniel.


    "What did you do?" Daniel asked him.


    "I and Megan mugged a guy and stole 10000 Pounds from him." He happily informed them.

 Chapter 175 - A Huge Mistake

    Rachel and Daniel were shocked to hear it as it came out of nowhere.


    Then they asked Jimmy to give them more details so he told them what happened.


    ...


    Megan was busy with the play these days. Early morning she goes to work at the university and directly from there she goes to the theater for rehearsals and once she is done, she drives for one hour to reach her home. By the time she reaches, she is exhausted and she immediately sleeps and this was her routine since the rehearsals started.


    Earlier today after she was done with her work, she read Amanda''s message that there were no rehearsals for the day and also the next day.


    Megan sighed in relief as she finally got some break and she decided to cook some good food for Ronals as she didn''t spend any time with him for the past few days and they only fought whenever they interacted so she decided to do something for him and surprise him with his favourite food.


    She reached her home early and when she entered the house and opened the door, she saw the living room was messy and some clothes were lying on the floor, she walked in confused and she could hear some noise coming from the bedroom. She heard moans and groans coming from the room, she assumed Ronald''s friend brought his girlfriend to have sex as few days back they had an arguemnt over this because Ronald was lending their apartment to his friends to have fun, she warned him not to do so but it seems like he again lent their home to some couple as he was not aware she is coming home early today, she cursed Ronald for giving their house keys to his friends.


    She decided to leave and call Ronald, no matter how much she tries to put an effort to mend their relationship, his actions always piss her off.


    She then turned around planning to leave when she heard a female voice, Megan stopped in her tracks in shock when she heard her words, "Ronald go slow¡­ ahh¡­ slow¡­ you are being¡­. Too rough..."


    Megan couldn''t believe what she heard, she thought she heard Ronald''s name but then she wondered if she really heard it or it was a mistake so she reflexively went towards her bedroom door which was shut but she could see that the door was not locked from inside.


    Then she heard Ronald''s voice from the other side, "You are looking so sexy right now that I can''t go slow with you, I need to have you roughly"


    Megan angrily pushed the bedroom door open and was shocked to see Ronald with another woman lying naked on the bed.


    Although she expected it, when she saw it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Seeing her Ronald and the woman he was having sex with were startled and the woman quickly covered her naked body with the bed sheet and Ronald stood up and dressed himself, he couldn''t believe that Megan was in the room and was shocked as she was supposed to be in the rehearsals right now.


    Seeing their state Megan walked into the living room and sat on the sofa, she was crying and couldn''t believe what she just saw but she needed an explanation so she waited for Ronald to dress up and come.


    After dressing up Ronald followed Megan to the living room and tried to come up with an explanation.


    As soon as she saw him, she shouted at him "You shameless bastard, now I understood that you were never serious about our relationship and I kept on thinking that I am the one not putting any efforts into managing our relationship and was blaming myself all the time. Since how many days have you been cheating on me?" She said everything she had to say between her sobs.


    Ronald went towards her and tried to put his hands on her shoulders to console her but she quickly stepped back, she shouted loudly "Don''t you dare touch me."


    "Let me explain." Ronald begged her.


    "Of course you will explain yourself, you better do"


    "You have been busy all these days with your rehearsals¡­"


    "So, you will cheat on me?" She interrupted him as she couldn''t believe what he was saying.


    "Please let me finish" He begged her so she kept quiet and decided to let him speak.


    "For the last few days you were busy with your rehearsals, even during the weekend, you were not spending time with me at all and whenever you do we only fight, it has been over ten days that we had sex and also since you landed a role in Amanda''s play, you have been very arrogant with me. I was feeling lonely so I slept with her"


    "Are you done or you have anything else left to say?" Megan questioned him in anger before bursting out.


    "Megan, I am sorry, I''ll never do this again." Ronald begged her, as he couldn''t afford losing her.


    "First of all, no reason can justify cheating and second of all the reason you stated is so ridiculous it doesn''t even make sense, I was never arrogant towards you after landing this role, I always tried to make you feel better, I tried my best to work on this relationship and you¡­"


    Just then she remembered something and her eyes widened in shock, "Last time the earrings I found were not your friend''s girlfriend, it was of some woman you brought home, right?"


    Ronald didn''t say anything and looked down and she got her answer.


    "Fuck, I am so dumb, like literally so dumb to believe what you said. Moving in with you was a big mistake" Megan helplessly shook her head.


    Megan then went inside the bedroom, she saw the girl who was embarrassingly sitting on the bed still wrapped in the bedsheet, that girl''s clothes were lying in the living room and they were torn off, Megan understood she was feeling uncomfortable but had no choice but to sit here as she had no clothes.


    Megan packed her clothes and her belongings and she threw one of her dresses at the girl and asked her to use it.


    The girl felt even more guilty, "Thank you for this dress."


    Megan ignored her and was about to step out when the girl again spoke, "I am really sorry" Megan could see that girl was really feeling bad for what happened here, "It is not your fault" saying this Megan came out with her luggage.


    She did not have much of the stuff with her so she was able to pack quickly. She then called the owner of this apartment and informed him that she is vacating the house and clarified to him that she is not liable for anything else as she is leaving, she had paid her house rent in advance so the owner told her he would send the balance to her. She again clarified that she is leaving and has nothing to do with Ronald and he is not her responsibility anymore.


    Ronald wanted to stop her but he knew he messed it up big time and he lost her forever, she would never forgive him.


    Megan left in her car after loading her luggage in the car trunk, on the way she wondered where to go.


    Then she thought of something and called someone.


    After a few rings, the person she called answered the phone, it was the dean of her college who is also a close friend of her parents.


    "Hi sir, is the dormitory room I used to live in still available?"


    "Yes dear as we didn''t hire anyone in the last month that room is still empty, just like the way you left."


    "Sir, I would like to move back in there right now, is that possible?"


    "Absolutely, I''ll call the manager in charge of it and she will allot it back to you and will let you in."


    "Thank you so much."


    "No worries dear and are you alright? You don''t sound very good."


    "Yeah, I am fine, just suffering from a cold." Megan lied.


    "Oh okay, take care and if you need anything else, let me know."


    "Thank you sir"


    "What sir? After college hours you can call me uncle, don''t forget I have known you since you were a child."


    Megan smiled between her sobs, "That is why I called you first when I needed help."


    "Good"


    She used to live in this dormitory before moving in with Ronald, this place was in the main city of London and was near to the theater. The accommodation was free as it was the university dormitory and she is the assistant professor there.


    After reaching the university, things were smooth as the dean already informed the manager in charge of the dormitory about Megan shifting back so all arrangements were done by the time she reached, she was given the room keys and she settled in the room.


    After coming here she felt slightly better but she was still very angry not just with Ronald but with herself too as she made a huge mistake by trusting him.

 Chapter 176 - Forget Your 5000 Pounds

    After coming here she felt slightly better but she was still very angry not just with Ronald but with herself too as she made a huge mistake by trusting him.


    She recollected everything that happened till date and got fussed at how stupid and dumb she was. She knew their relationship was failing but yet she continued it with the hope that things would turn better.


    She then remembered Ronald still owes her 5000 Pounds and now she wanted to smack her head as she forgot to ask him back the money in her anger, she knows Ronald very well, so she knew now he won''t give her the money he borrowed back.


    But she still decided to at least try once, she kept her ego aside and called Ronald.


    "Hello Megan" Ronald got excited that she called him back.


    "You owe me 5000 Pounds, I want my money back."


    Ronald got annoyed as she was again asking him for the money he borrowed, the next moment he smirked at her.


    "Fine, you come back home and get together with me, then I will give you your 5000 Pounds back."


    "And what if we don''t get back together?"


    "Then forget your 5000 Pounds."


    Megan got furious when she heard his words.


    "You bastard, I''ll complain to the cops about you."


    "Sure, try that and who is going to believe you? Do you have any proof?"


    Megan was speechless as she has no proof because she gave him all cash and there were no records of her sending money to him.


    "But I''ll still go to the cops"


    "Yeah, with your new play coming up, this will only worsen matters for you. It will take months for you and visits to the police station and all of this is going to be a huge mess, all the best for that." Ronald taunted her.


    "You sick bastard"


    "Come back to me, today itself I''ll give you your money back."


    "As if I am going to believe you"


    "Fine, your loss, forget the money you lent me, think you did charity."


    Ronald hung up on her and Megan shouted in frustration, she again started crying as she felt very helpless in that moment, it was her hard earned money and she lost it just like this.


    After crying she realized she is not alone, she has friends and Jim who became a good friend of her is a Morris, once Jimmy told her that she could come to him if she ever needs any help.


    Without another thought she called him with the hope that he or his contacts might help her deal with Ronald.


    "Hey What''s up?" Jimmy answered her call.


    As soon as she heard his voice, she cried even more, they became close friends during this time and when she heard a close person''s voice, the emotions she had in her flood and she cried.


    Then between her sobs she explained what happened with her.


    Jim asked her where she is, so she informed him she is in her university dormitory.


    Daniel''s house is nearby and he was there only, so Jimmy asked her to wait and he will come there in a few minutes and hang up on her.


    Megan felt better to know she has a good friend who at least cares about her so she informed the manager in-charge that a friend of hers is coming over to visit her so that he can get entry.


    In the university dormitory, there are strict rules for students and not for professors and assistant professors so the manager agreed.


    As promised, Jimmy came to meet her in the dormitory after a few minutes, she messaged him the details so he quickly came to her room.


    He saw her packed luggage at one corner and her eyes still had tears and they were swollen, he quickly rushed to her and hugged her.


    Megan cried more after hugging Jimmy and between her sobs she told him what happened.


    "Good, you left him, you did the right thing Megan" He tried to console her.


    "Jim, I screwed up" She looked at him and informed him.


    "Of course not Meg, you didn''t"


    "No Jim, I did"


    Then she told him how Ronald refused to give her 5000 Pounds back to her.


    "What a bastard" Jimmy got very angry at Ronald''s behaviour.


    "Jim can you use some contacts so that when I complain to the cops, the case quickly moves forward?"


    Jim hesitated before answering her, "I hate to say this but Ronald is right, we can''t prove he owes this money to you, also it will be bad to your reputation if an actress complains to cops on her boyfriend for 5000 Pounds also since you would be filing the case against him after your break up so Ronald can portray it as your attempt to get revenge from him. Even if the case processes you will get your money after a very long time."


    "What nonsense?" Megan couldn''t believe this.


    "Meg, I know how the system works in cases like these."


    "So? I should let go of my hard earned money?" Megan questioned him in anger.


    "Of course not but give me five minutes, let me think of something."


    Megan pouted and got upset that she can''t file a case against Ronald..


    Jimmy quickly called someone and asked him to get all information on Ronald and that too within half an hour.


    "Who did you call?" Megan asked him.


    "We have some people who find information on other people we ask them to, this is usually done if we are planning to work with new people or we are hiring someone, mostly for background checking."


    "You can get information in half an hour?"


    "Usually it takes longer than that if people involved are big shots but your ex-boyfriend is a common man so it won''t take much time to dig some dirt on him, no offence."


    "None taken"


    Around forty minutes later, Jimmy again received a call

 Chapter 177 - First Time Stealing Money

    "Usually it takes longer than that if people involved are big shots but your ex-boyfriend is a common man so it won''t take much time to dig some dirt on him, no offence."


    "None taken"


    Around forty minutes later, Jimmy again received a call and meanwhile he helped Megan unpack her stuff, her luggage was less so it didn''t take much time for them to set everything.


    Jimmy answered his call,


    "Yes?"


    "Oh is that so?"


    "Awesome"


    "Thank you so much, I owe you one"


    Megan didn''t understand what Jimmy was talking about.


    "Megan, your boyfriend is an asshole."


    "Tell me something that I don''t know"


    "Did you know your boyfriend is a drug addict?"


    "What?" Megan was genuinely surprised as she didn''t know that.


    "Oh god Megan, what is wrong with you?"


    She covered her face, "I know, I am dumb as fuck, what was I thinking for dating him?"


    "Okay okay, calm down and listen to me carefully." Jimmy patted her shoulder.


    "Yeah?"


    "He buys lots of drugs and spends heavy money on it."


    "Okay?"


    "So, I have a plan."


    "Already?"


    "Yeah, I watched a lot of movies," Jimmy winked at her.


    "I also watch a lot of movies."  Megan rolled her eyes at him as that was not the answer to her question.


    "Listen to me carefully, my informer got to know that Ronald buys drugs from a man very frequently and according to the information he got, tonight too Ronald will be buying drugs from that man."


    "So?"


    "So, we will go to that place and steal money from him."


    "What? Are you crazy?" Megan was shocked at Jimmy''s suggestion.


    "Meg, it will be fun."


    "Jimmy are you crazy? How is stealing money fun?"


    "It is a lot of fun, let us do it."


    "Jimmy you are mad." Megan couldn''t believe him and thought what the hell is he suggesting.


    "Meg listen to my plan, if you follow my lead, by midnight today you will have your 5000 Pounds back. Worst case scenario, even if we are caught, I am Jim Morris and we will easily get out of this situation but I promise you, we will be successful and you will get your money back."


    "Jim how can we believe your source?"


    "Meg I know these people, the information they got on Ronald is 100% true, you may not know but Ronald has been cheating on you for months now, even before you guys moved in together."


    "What?" Megan was shocked.


    "I even have the list of women he cheated on you with, so believe me I know what kind of a guy your ex is and lucky for us tonight he will be buying drugs worth 10000 Pounds. Every month on this day he buys these drugs, lucky for us that day is today."


    Megan then realized Jimmy is right, as this day every month he goes out with his friends and doesn''t show up till the next day morning, when she asked why he does that he told her that it is their tradition to spend this day with his friends.


    Jim told her that their dealer gives them drugs only on this date and that is the reason they buy stuff that night only.


    "What is your plan?" Megan seriously asked him.


    "You in?" Jim asked her in excitement.


    Megan helplessly answered him, "Yeah, let us just get my money back from that bastard."


    So Jim excitedly told her his plan in very detail.


    Once he was done, Megan asked him, "And you came up with this plan in a minute?"


    "Yes" He happily answered her.


    "Are you a criminal or were you one in the past?"


    "As I told you, I have watched a lot of movies."


    "I too did but my mind is not so criminal-minded."


    "Hey, I am helping you and you are taunting me?" Jimmy looked offended.


    "Sorry"


    "Good, let''s go and carry a bag with you"


    "Okay"


    Then he and Megan first went to a costumes shop that belongs to his friend and they borrowed two dresses, and some props used for disguise, then they went to a mechanic shop but instead of going to the shop in Jimmy''s car, Jim parked that car a few meters away from the mechanic shop in a safe area.


    Then he disguised himself by wearing a large beard and fake moustache and went to the mechanic and asked him for a second hand bike.


    The mechanic showed him some second hand bikes so Jimmy requested to rent a bike for a few hours and paid him double the rent amount in advance, once he returned the bike he would get half the money he paid back.


    Then he drove the bike to the location his car was parked, Megan was in the car disguising herself by wearing the black dress they bought earlier in the costumes shop.


    They brought two black dresses, which covers them from top to bottom and there was a black mask and black gloves too. They brought two robbers costumes from that shop and since it belonged to Jimmy''s friend it was not a problem.


    Jimmy too sat in the car and removed his fake disguise and he too dressed himself up in the black robber''s clothes and they put their clothes in the car.


    He checked the time, Ronald would be meeting his drug dealer in the next 40 minutes as per the information he received.


    Then safely parking his car, Jim started the bike and Megan sat behind him, and they headed to the spot where the deal is supposed to take place.


    "Nervous?" Jim asked Megan.


    "Honestly, I am excited, this is my first time stealing money."


    Jimmy chuckled at her words and they went to the spot where Ronald and the drug dealer are supposed to meet.


    The area was abandoned and there were no people there. That is why these people do such dealings in a place like this to avoid getting caught.

 Chapter 178 - Kicked Him

    The area was abandoned and there were no people there. That is why these people do such dealings in a place like this to avoid getting caught.


    Jimmy and Megan reached the place ten minutes earlier than Ronald and after hiding their bike safely they too hid themselves in the bushes.


    Jimmy, already using his contacts, informed the drug dealer to not go there today as there is something wrong with Ronald. Jimmy was after all a Morris so he was able to manipulate things like this and the drug dealer taking the tip he received seriously decided to not show up at the decided location.


    After ten minutes, as expected Ronald was there, Megan again got angry when she saw him as he looked absolutely fine and she realized this break up didn''t affect him in any way and he is still enjoying his life his way.


    "Megan, get a hold on your emotions." Jimmy warned her and she tried to control herself.


    Then Jimmy and Megan suddenly attacked Ronald. Jimmy put the black cloth bag he asked Megan to carry earlier on Ronald''s face and held the edge of the bag due to which Ronald couldn''t see anything, since he couldn''t see anything Megan kicked him in his groin and Ronald shouted in pain and fell down on his knees. Jimmy quickly held Ronald''s hands behind him tightly.


    Then Jimmy looked at Megan in shock, he told her to punch him in the stomach and not kick him in the groin, hearing Ronald''s cries Jimmy could understand how painful it must have been but then he decided not to sympathize with this guy as he deserved it.


    Megan again punched Ronald and beat him up.


    "What the hell do you want?" Ronald asked them in frustration with his face still in the black cloth bag.


    "Give all the money you have if you want to live?" Jimmy changed his voice and threatened Ronald.


    "I have no money, please let me go." Ronald pleaded with them.


    Megan then took a small butter knife, Jimmy held Ronald''s one hand and he extended his other hand towards Megan.


    She held Ronald''s palm and pierced the butter knife in it. It was not harmful but psychologically Ronald thought it was a real knife so he again shouted, "Now I remember, I have money."


    He then took out a cash roll from his pocket which Megan quickly snatched from his hand and Jimmy again held his hand quickly so that he wouldn''t fight back.


    Megan safely kept the money and she tied a knot on the cloth bag and the two people kicked him from behind.


    Ronald fell forward but he was not able to get rid of the cloth bag as there was a knot on it, by the time he opened the knot and adjusted his eyes to the darkness the people who mugged him were already gone and he shouted in frustration.


    After kicking him, Jim and Megan quickly sat on the bike and rode away before Ronald could see them, she turned back to check Ronald saw them or not and she was happy as he didn''t as he was still trying to unknot the bag and since these two were wearing masks for safety so they had nothing to worry about.


    The two then quickly went to the spot where Jimmy''s car was parked, they laughed a lot.


    Then Jimmy again disguised himself and returned back the bike and got his deposit money back.


    By the time he came back, Megan already changed her clothes.


    On the way they returned the costumes back and went to a good restaurant to have dinner.


    "Wow Jimmy, I can''t believe we just pulled a heist"


    "Heist?" Jimmy chuckled at her choice of words.


    "Thank you so much Jim, I can''t believe I got my money so quickly. Like seriously."


    "Didn''t I promise you by midnight you will have your money back."


    "Yeah but honestly I didn''t think your plan would work. But anyway once again, thank you, today''s dinner is my treat." Megan told him and Jimmy was very happy as he loves free food.


    They were sitting in a private room in the restaurant so after placing their order, Megan counted the money they stole and it was exactly 10000 Pounds, double the money Ronald owed her.


    She separated 5000 Pounds and kept it in her purse and another 5000 Pound in her pants pocket.


    "Isn''t that great that he took 5000 Pounds form you but now you got 10000 Pounds." Jimmy exclaimed.


    Megan didn''t say anything and just smiled at him.


    "I can''t believe that bastard had 10000 Pounds and yet he refused to give your money back." Jimmy again got angry at Ronald.


    "Let him be Jim, I am happy I am out of that toxic relationship and today when I kicked him and punched him, I felt better also I got my money back and now my life seems to be better with me back to my dormitory, I am feeling good actually."


    Megan was indeed feeling better after she punched him.


    "Oh my god Meg, why did you kick him in the groin? It must have been really painful, I was surprised when you did that."


    "Yeah, I just felt like doing it when I saw him, I felt much better after that." She smiled at him.


    "Yeah Meg, please keep smiling like this, don''t you ever cry again because of that worthless guy."


    Megan nodded her head as she too agreed with what Jim said, "You are right, I''ll never again cry for him and I''ll just learn from my mistakes."


    "Good, that''s the spirit."


    Then they had dinner and Megan paid the bill from the money she saved in her bag.


    Then after heading out, Jimmy told her he will drop her at the dormitory and will head to his brother''s place which is nearby.


    She thanked him.


    Then on the way she asked him, "Do you know of any orphanages in London?"

 Chapter 179 - Charity

    Then on the way she asked him, "Do you know of any orphanages in London?"


    "Yeah, I know of many my mom is a social worker."


    "Oh." Then Megan took out the 5000 Pounds she kept in her pants pocket and gave it to Jim.


    "Hey chill Megan, keep this money to yourself, no need to give it to me." Jimmy thought she was offering 5000 Pounds to him.


    Megan laughed at his innocence, "You are so rich, why would I give you 5000 Pounds?"


    "Umm to thank me for my help?"


    "I already did that by treating you to a good hearty dinner at a fancy place."


    "Oh yeah, then why are you giving me this money."


    "Give it to your mom and ask her to donate them to one of the orphanages. I want to give them away as a charity."


    Jimmy was surprised by her actions.


    "Why Meg? Just keep this money to yourself, think of it as your interest."


    "No Jim, that would be wrong, I got my money back and that is enough for me."


    "Meg, trust me I would not judge you if you keep this money with you and use it for yourself."


    Megan laughed at his words, "Jim, you think I would care if you judge me."


    "As far as I know you, no."


    "Exactly, I am giving it because this is Ronald''s dirty money and I don''t know how he earned it so I rather donate this money to orphans who genuinely need it, maybe this way I am helping Ronald too, as his dirty money will be used for something good."


    Jimmy was impressed by her thought process and promised to give this money to his mother and will ask her to donate them.


    "Also Jimmy, I need another help."


    "Yes?"


    "Since tomorrow also we have no rehearsals, I am planning to buy a new car. Would you like to accompany me to 3HK? That place where you said they sell second hand cars at a good price? My knowledge with cars is still not great."


    "Sure, not a problem and by the way your choice in men also sucks."


    Megan laughed at it as what he said was right. So, they decided to go to 3HK where she will sell her old car and finally buy a new one.


    He then dropped her at the dormitory and went to Daniel''s house to crash.


    That night Megan had a peaceful sleep after a long time.


    ¡­


    Rachel and Daniel laughed a lot after knowing the whole story of what Jimmy and Megan did.


    "You guys did the right thing, that asshole deserves it." Rachel was pissed after knowing what Ronald did with Megan.


    Daniel too laughed a lot but yet he scolded Jim, "Dude what you did was risky. Next time please don''t be so reckless"


    "But it was fool proof." Jimmy defended himself


    "But I have to appreciate Megan, she decided to donate those 5000 Pounds, I like her." Rachel shared her thoughts.


    "Oh yeah, thanks for reminding me." Jimmy then transferred 5000 Pounds to his mom''s account and called her.


    He informed her that a friend of his wants to donate 5000 Pounds and gave him the cash and he rather transferred it into her account and asked her to do the needful.


    Catherine was impressed as the younger generation these days don''t do donations like this and she promised Jim she would do so the very next day.


    After chatting with Rachel and Daniel for some time, Jimmy went to sleep in his room as he was very tired.


    Rachel and Daniel went to sleep in his room, after they started dating, Rachel stays in Daniel''s room whenever they are in the penthouse.


    ¡­..


    The next day when Megan woke up she felt like it was a new beginning of her life, then she checked the cash in her handbag and sighed in relief as all that happened yesterday was indeed the truth, for a moment she felt like it was all a dream.


    It was so unlike her that she would go and steal money from someone by mugging them and that too her ex-boyfriend, she was so high on adrenaline rush last night that she didn''t care about anything else and just went with the flow trusting Jimmy.


    Megan has always been that ideal student in school who follows all instructions given by her school, who does her homework every time and there were never any complaints against her, she even won model student awards in her school.


    It was all because of her upbringing, both her parents were professors so they were very strict about academics and following rules.


    Megan too had the same qualities as her parents and it came naturally to her.


    Last night was the first time in her life, she went against the law and it was a not small law that she went against but she mugged a guy and stole money from him although it was technically her own money but her approach was still wrong and the most weird part is she enjoyed stealing money and beating up Ronald. She enjoyed it so much that she forgot the sadness that was caused by her break up.


    Earlier she felt betrayed and was annoyed with herself but after spending some time with her friend and getting back her money in a very non-conventional way made her feel alive and much better and she got over Ronald already.


    She loved mugging Ronald so much that she wondered who exactly she is and what kind of a person she is. In general she never enjoys such stuff and that is when she decided to treat the next of her days as a new beginning to her life, like a new volume of a book.


    Megan was happy and she took her time to get ready as unlike every other day where she has to rush through everything because she needs to travel for an hour to reach the university, now with she living in the university dormitory itself she need not bother with travelling, also the theater too where they rehearse is very near to this university, she was happy as she is getting more time for herself now.

 Chapter 180 - Pamper Herself

    Megan was happy as she is getting more time for herself now


    She cursed herself for not breaking up with Ronald before but was also glad that their live-in relationship lasted only for less than two months and she didn''t suffer that long as before that they were in a one year relationship but she didn''t suffer that much then, so now after thinking it through she was fine and was also thankful that she got out of this toxic relationship so soon.


    After taking her sweet time she got dressed up well and went to teach her students, as she is an assistant professor, her schedule was fairly free and during her breaks she came back to her room to take rest and she was loving it.


    She was done early that day so she called Jim but he was still busy with his office work, he is a Morris with a lot of responsibilities so she understood it and she asked him to take his time.


    Jim informed her he will meet her after two hours.


    So, Megan wondered what to do as she had a lot of free time and even money.


    Other than the money she stole back from Ronald, she had her own savings and just some time ago the owner of the house they were staying in sent her the balance amount and deposit. She also has her savings and salary in the account and now with living in the dormitory she is going to save even more so she decided to spend some money today to pamper herself and have fun.


    Since she has time to spare two more hours, she first went to a great salon and got a haircut.


    Her brown shoulder length hair was now cut short and is now neck length, she looked beautiful and loved her new look.


    Megan always loved short hair style but not too short, she prefers neck length but she didn''t get time to pamper herself so she just let her hair grow.


    After the salon, she visited a shopping mall in London.


    The area where she was currently residing in, was in the main city and everything was very near to her location.


    She went to shop for some new clothes and there was a sale going on so she happily bought a lot of dresses for herself with a good discount.


    Then she went to a tea cafe and ordered a cup of tea and a blueberry pastry cake for herself.


    She really loved this day and thoroughly enjoyed every minute of it.


    She checked the time to see two hours already passed, she earlier messaged Jimmy to come to this shopping complex and asked him to message her once he reaches.


    By the time she was done with her tea and cake, Jimmy called her and she invited him to join her in the tea cafe.


    Jimmy arrived and joined her, he was surprised with her new look.


    "You are looking amazing Megan, so beautiful." He complimented her new look.


    "Thank You" She politely accepted his compliment.


    Then he saw all the shopping bags and smiled, "Seems like someone is enjoying their post break up period.


    "Yeah Jim, I am suddenly loving life and everything around me. I am loving this new phase."


    "I can see that. How was your day?" He too ordered himself a cup of tea.


    Then Megan told him how much she enjoyed her day and how she got some time for herself.


    "That is awesome, short hair really suits you."


    "Thanks again"


    After some time the two went to 3HK in Megan''s car and Jimmy parked his in the parking area of the shopping complex.


    After reaching 3HK, one of the employees there greeted Jimmy and she understood they were acquaintances.


    Jimmy then told the guy that Megan is his friend so he should give her more discount and the employee promised he would.


    Then this guy went to evaluate Megan''s current car, he requested her if he can drive and test its condition, which she happily obliged to.


    The guy then took her car for a short drive.


    "It seems you have a lot of friends around the town. Last night too you knew that guy from where we bought those costumes." Megan commented after the guy left for a test drive as Jimmy knew this employee too.


    Jimmy laughed at her words, "Yeah, I go to a lot of parties and meet many people, a friend of mine bought his car from here and introduced us at a party. Their work is really awesome and they are the big shots in London as Car resellers, so I know this guy and believe me he will indeed give you a heavy discount as you came with me."


    "Lucky me, to have a friend like you"


    "Obviously, I am the best."


    Then the guy came back after the trial.


    He informed her that with proper servicing he can improve this car and he quoted her a price for which he would buy it, Megan was happy with the price as it was more than what Thomas Motors quoted and also more than what she expected so she was about to accept it but Jimmy chimed in and tried to negotiate the price and the guy and Jimmy finally settled on a price a bit higher than the one he quoted.


    Megan was impressed with Jimmy''s negotiation skills and thought ''perks of having a businessman as a friend as they are experts in negotiation''.


    Then Jimmy and Megan checked out other cars that they can purchase.


    She already had a car in her mind but then Jimmy asked her about her usage and other relevant information then he recommended some other car to her which was around her budget.


    She was impressed with the car he recommended as it was indeed better than what she thought of, this car was bigger and more spacious. It also had advanced features.

 Chapter 181 - Drive Me Crazy

    Megan was impressed with the car he recommended as it was indeed better than what she thought of, this car was bigger and more spacious. It also had advanced features.


    The employee at 3HK told her this car was bought only 3 months back and the owner had to sell it to them last week because he and his wife relocated to the US.


    The car actually looked brand new and there were no scratches.


    Megan could see the old owners really took good care of this car.


    It was absolutely affordable for her and because of exchanging her old car, the new car cost her even lower and she happily bought it.


    3HK had very convenient paperwork, so after going through all the paperwork and other details, Megan paid them in cash and bought the new car.


    Then she and Jimmy drove around in the new car for sometime. This car had some extra features which were foreign to Megan so Jimmy taught her their functions and all.


    Then they decided to dine in a good restaurant and this time they split the bill and after having a good time with each other, Megan dropped him at the shopping complex where his car was parked.


    She thanked him again for everything and happily drove back to her dormitory.


    There was still a lot of time in her hand to kill so she watched a show she had always been intending to watch, later she drifted off to sleep with happiness on her face, she was very happy with how her life was now turning into.


    Later, Jimmy decided to head to Morris Mansion as he decided to give Daniel and Rachel some privacy.


    Jessica is arriving the next day, she would be living with Daniel at his penthouse and Jimmy too would be living with them and he therefore decided to stay with his parents as he wanted to let Rachel and Danie have some time for themselves.


    After work Rachel again came to Daniel''s house, this became a normal routine for them.


    She saw Daniel was already home and was reading some book, she went towards him.


    Rachel hugged his arm and rested her head on his shoulder.


    He didn''t get startled when she came and hugged him as now they were used to each other''s presence and didn''t find each other''s presence awkward anymore.


    "You came home early today?" Rachel asked him while still hugging him as he is never home when she comes, he always comes after her and it was for the first time he was already home.


    Daniel smelled good, indicating he already had his shower.


    Daniel closed the book he was reading and left it on the coffee table.


    He pulled her closer, hugging her. He stroked her hair, while answering her, "Hmm, today I came early as the interior designers were here and I had to personally check if they were doing their job right."


    Jimmy was busy and informed Daniel he has prior commitments so Daniel came here instead.


    "Oh, is Jessica''s room ready then?"


    "Yes, they did a good job"


    "Wow, so much for Jessica" Rachel exclaimed.


    Daniel didn''t say anything and kissed her on the forehead, "You hungry?" He asked her.


    "Hmm, very" Rachel pouted at him.


    "Go freshen up and come, I''ll arrange the dining table"


    "The food is ready?"


    "Yup, I already cooked dinner. Go"


    "I have the best boyfriend ever" Rachel kissed him on the cheek.


    Daniel smiled.


    "Jimmy would be joining us?" Rachel casually asked him.


    "Nope, he said he would be at Morris Mansion for tonight"


    "Cool" She then went to his room to freshen up.


    After a good shower, Rachel came out in a bathrobe and checked Daniel''s wardrobe and wondered what to wear.


    Since she has been living here, Rachel''s clothes too are arranged with Daniel''s, one side of the wardrobe belongs to him and the other side belongs to her.


    Rachel went through her clothes and then her gaze fell on Daniel''s shirts which were neatly arranged on hangers.


    Rachel had a wild thought and she smiled to herself.


    Daniel arranged plates on the dining table and was waiting for Rachel to join him, meanwhile he was checking his phone.


    Rachel came out, to the dining area after her shower, sensing her presence Daniel kept his phone aside and lifted his head to look at her.


    When he saw Rachel, he widened his eyes and gaped in shock.


    Rachel was wearing his light yellow coloured shirt, which was long enough to cover her butts, the shirt ended right below her two round cheeks. She was not wearing anything else beneath it, her hardened nipples were clearly visible through her shirt.


    Rachel casually sat on the chair opposite to Daniel, ignoring the shock on his face.


    She casually served food on her plate and started eating.


    Daniel was still in shock, his heart was thumping fast, Rachel''s indifference drove him even more crazy, he couldn''t understand what she was implying at by dressing like this.


    "Rach?" Daniel tried to sound normal but his voice sounded hoarse and sexy.


    "Hmm?" Rachel didn''t look at him and continued eating her food.


    Daniel was not sure what to say, after a few seconds he managed to say, "Are you trying to drive me crazy?"


    "Sorry what?" Rachel finally looked at him but her expression was clueless as if she has no idea what Daniel is talking about.


    "Nothing" Daniel decided to not look at her and he tried eating dinner but he suddenly lost his appetite.


    He couldn''t concentrate on anything else and could only think of Rachel wearing his shirt.


    Daniel looked at Rachel, and she was eating small bites of food, it was evident she too lost her appetite and he felt like she was a bit upset.


    He stood up from his chair and headed towards the couch in the living room with his phone, Rachel''s phone was lying on the couch.

 Chapter 182 - Cried In Pleasure*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    Daniel stood up from his chair and headed towards the couch in the living room with his phone, Rachel''s phone was lying on the couch.


    He switched off the two phones and walked towards Rachel who had been curiously looking at his actions.


    Not uttering a word, Daniel carried her in his arms, "I can''t control myself anymore" He informed her in a hoarse voice and walked into his bedroom.


    Rachel was feeling hotter.


    He gently placed her on his bed and kissed her.


    Rachel who had been in a daze kissed him back with equal passion.


    Earlier, she too lost her appetite and just wanted to be with Daniel.


    Daniel''s tongue was entangled with hers and his hand was on her smooth thigh feeling her soft skin and caressing it gently.


    Loving the sensation of his fingers, Rachel tightly hugged his neck and pressed his face closer to hers by holding the back of his head.


    They kissed each other for some time, Daniel then placed soft kisses on her neck and moved down to her cleavage.


    After kissing there, he lifted his head to see Rachel. Her eyes were tightly closed and she was enjoying herself.


    Feeling no moment from Daniel, Rachel suddenly opened her eyes to see him lovingly looking at her.


    Daniel caressed her cheeks and kissed her.


    "Tonight I might go way ahead than before" He informed her against her lips.


    Rachel held the back of his head and continued kissing him.


    Her meaning was clear, she too wants the same as him.


    Daniel''s fingers made small circles on her thigh and then it moved up.


    His fingers then found her pussy and he touched her nub.


    "Ahh" Rachel moaned in his mouth as she didn''t expect him to suddenly touch her there.


    With his one hand he clutched her hair and continued kissing her and with his other hand he fingered her.


    Rachel tightly clutched his t-shirt as she wanted to hold onto something as the feeling of being touched by him was something she couldn''t explain.


    Daniel broke the kiss and asked her to relax, she did what he asked for.


    "Tonight I am not letting you off till dawn" He whispered in her ears.


    Rachel blushed hard hearing his words, "You better don''t" she too boldly replied back in spite of her red hot cheeks giving her away.


    Daniel smiled seeing her act brave and he pecked her on the lips, "Relax" He commanded and she did.


    He bent her legs at her knees and sat between her legs.


    Rachel was nervous as for the first time, someone else would be looking at the most private and sensitive part of her body but she had been craving for Daniel and she wanted it, so Rachel cooperated with him.


    Daniel''s eyes were full of lust when he stared at the most intimate part of her.


    Rachel blushed harder and her heart-beat became uneven when she saw his gaze full of desire.


    Daniel lowered his head and he kissed the lips of her pussy, Rachel squirmed and tried to stifle her moan by covering her mouth.


    Daniel looked at her and seeing the hand on her mouth, he removed it.


    "We are the only people here, don''t control yourself, I want to hear your voice" Daniel continued pressing kisses against her nub and he ran his tongue across her sex.


    "Ohh fuckkkk" Rachel gasped and tilted her head back, she tried to hold the sheet tightly clutching it.


    Daniel moved back to see her wet, he smiled in satisfaction.


    "You are wet darling" Daniel smiled at her, he hovered over Rachel, with his face closer to hers.


    She looked at him with desire, Daniel covered her lips with his and rubbed her wet folds with his fingers.


    "Wow!" She gasped feeling the sensation of his fingers.


    Daniel continued rubbing his fingers along her pussy, "I want to see how you look when I am finger fucking you" He seductively told her.


    Rachel could feel her body turning hot, Daniel slowly traced the opening of her vagina.


    Rachel moaned in pleasure.


    Then Daniel slid his finger inside her opening, Rachel tilted her head back, overcome with pleasure.


    He smiled seeing her enjoying his finger.


    Daniel tried to push his finger deeper but she was very tight, and the walls of her pussy tightened around his finger.


    Rachel tightly closed her eyes enjoying this foreign feeling.


    Daniel felt hotter seeing her reaction, he moved his finger in and out.


    Rachel panted heavily, Daniel continued to pump his finger inside her, while continuing to look at her expressions.


    He then inserted another finger inside her, Rachel moaned loudly with pleasure as it was different from having one finger inside her.


    She loved what he was doing.


    Daniel''s fingers curved upward and reached the spot he had been wanting to caress, his fingers picked up the pace and he started moving them in and out of her faster.


    Rachel hugged Daniel and kissed him, while his fingers didn''t stop satisfying her.


    Daniel''s fingers pumped her harder and after a few more strokes, Rachel climaxed covering his fingers in her cum.


    Rachel''s body shivered and Daniel broke their kiss to let the feeling of her orgasm settle in.


    She opened her eyes and saw him licking his fingers clean, tasting the sweetness of her.


    Rachel blushed seeing his actions but she was too exhausted to say anything, she again closed her eyes enjoying the orgasm she just felt.


    Few seconds later, Rachel opened her eyes and looked at Daniel who was resting his head on his palm supported by an elbow and was intensely looking at her.


    Rachel was still trying to calm her heart.


    Daniel lightly pecked her on the lips, "Was it good?" He asked her, pressing his lips against hers.


    "It was awesome" She sucked on his lips.


    Daniel nibbled on her lips and his fingers again caressed her pussy, she moaned in his mouth.


    "Let''s go for another round" Daniel whispered in her ears and his two fingers traced her pussy, he checked if she was swollen but he could feel she was fine.


    "What? Again?" Rachel looked at him in surprise.


    "You thought I am letting you off easily, after you seduced me this way?" Daniel sucked on her neck and bit her there, leaving a big hickey on her neck.


    Rachel didn''t stop him as his fingers were rubbing her clit and her mind again went blank.


    Daniel unbuttoned her shirt and took the peak of her breast in his mouth while his fingers entered her.


    Rachel gasped heavily.


    He finger-fucked her down there and his mouth was tasting her perky breasts.


    Rachel tightly hugged his neck, her fingers tightly clutching his hair, she cried in pleasure, "Ahh Dan"

 Chapter 183 - Let Me Help You*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    Rachel tightly hugged his neck, her fingers tightly clutching his hair, she cried in pleasure, "Ahh Dan"


    Daniel loved hearing her moaning his name, he stopped thrusting his fingers inside her.


    Rachel looked at him in frustration as he suddenly stopped.


    Daniel chuckled seeing her reaction, "What happened?" He cluelessly asked her.


    "Why did you stop?" Rachel was craving for his fingers when he stopped.


    "Because I have other plans"


    After saying this Daniel parted her legs and went down on her, he kissed her pussy.


    When he looked up, he saw the buttons on Rachel''s shirt were undone, exposing her two round breasts and her pussy was dripping wet.


    Daniel could feel himself turn hard seeing the view in front of his eyes.


    He told himself tonight is about Rachel and dug his head down, flicking his tongue against her wet big pussy lips.


    Daniel grabbed her ass and caressed them while his tongue pressed inside her.


    Rachel grabbed the sheets and cried his name in pleasure.


    Daniel rubbed her clit and his tongue entered her opening.


    "Wow Daniel" she shouted as it was a different feeling to feel his tongue.


    Grabbing her ass tightly, Daniel moved his tongue in and out of her while his finger rubbed her clit, he licked the insides of her wall and continued pleasuring her with the help of his tongue.


    She could feel another climax building up inside her, "Daniel I am cuming" she informed him, her voice muffled in a cry.


    Daniel moved his tongue faster and within seconds she came and he drank her juices, licking her pussy clean.


    Rachel was panting heavily, her chest was rising and falling.


    Daniel smacked his lips and he took one of her breasts in his mouth and roughly kneaded the other one.


    Rachel, who was recovering from the orgasm she had, moaned again when he bit her hard nipple.


    Daniel sucked on her breasts for some time before letting her go.


    Rachel was breathing heavily, her cheeks turned red and her forehead was sweating.


    Daniel kissed her on the cheek, "You look so beautiful when you are not wearing anything" He whispered in her ears making her blush harder.


    The yellow shirt was still on her body but it was barely covering her.


    He then covered Rachel in a comforter, "I''ll be back, till then take rest" He informed her.


    "Where are you going?" Rachel got worried as he was suddenly leaving.


    "Shower" He kissed her on the forehead and didn''t explain more.


    "I''ll join you too" Rachel hugged his neck and didn''t let him go.


    Daniel was not sure he should laugh or cry, he then decided to be honest with her, "Right now I am so turned on and very hard because of you that I need a release." He pecked her on the lips, "I promise I will be back soon"


    He then tried to remove her hands which tightly hugged his neck when her words shocked him.


    "I want to help you"


    Daniel was surprised by what she said and taking advantage of it Rachel flipped him and sat on his lower waist.


    "Rachel, are you really comfortable?" Daniel asked her as he wanted to be sure.


    "Shh" Rachel put her finger on his lips.


    She then tucked his t-shirt and he removed it and threw it aside.


    Rachel kissed his firm chest. Daniel wrapped his arms around her waist to hold her in place.


    Her hands caressed his firm chest and travelled down to hold his bulge through the track pants.


    Daniel flipped her around, hovering over her, he kissed her hard, "Rach, you don''t have to¡­" He informed her before he lost his last bit of sanity.


    "I really want to, let me help you"


    Rachel gently pushed him to her side and kissed him, Daniel too kissed her back, their tongues were entangled together.


    Rachel''s hands trailed down his chest, her hand entered the insides of his pants and she pulled out his erect cock, Daniel shuddered at the direct contact of her fingers on his rod.


    "Do you know how to?" Daniel''s breathing was uneven and he asked her in a hoarse voice.


    "Yeah, I do"


    Rachel''s answer surprised him, she ran her hand across his length, she was amazed to see how big and smooth it was, although the rod was hard it was soft too, she can feel the warmth in her hand, "You are so big" She whispered in his ears as she was surprised at how big his manhood is.


    Daniel smiled and didn''t say anything as her hand stroked his rod, she slowly moved it up and down.


    Daniel groaned in pleasure, her soft hands felt really good, "Faster" he managed to say in a raspy voice.


    Rachel moved her hand faster looking at Daniel, his expressions were enough to tell her he is enjoying it.


    She increased the pace and moved her hands faster, after some time with a few more strokes, Daniel came in her hand and groaned loudly.


    Daniel held the back of her head and pulled Rachel closer.


    "Where did you learn to do that from?" He questioned her and kissed her harder not waiting for her reply.


    Rachel blushed when she heard his question, she didn''t want to answer him so she didn''t let Daniel break the kiss and entangled her tongue with his.


    These days Rachel was rarely alone at her home and when she was, she watched a few videos as she was curious and wanted to learn more about physical pleasure but she was too embarrassed to tell Daniel this and wanted to avoid this topic.


    After a while, Rachel had to break the kiss as she was out of breath.


    "You were amazing" Daniel kissed her on the cheek.


    Rachel was embarrassed and was not sure how to react, this was her first time touching a man like this.


    Daniel then saw her fingers which were still covered in his semen.

 Chapter 184 - Rachels Dilemma

    "You were amazing" Daniel kissed her on the cheek.


    Rachel was embarrassed and was not sure how to react, this was her first time touching a man like this.


    Daniel then saw her fingers which were still covered in his semen.


    He adjusted his track pants and carried her in his arms.


    "Where are we going?" Rachel was surprised when he suddenly carried her in his arms.


    "We are sweating, let''s clean ourselves"


    "Hygiene is so important for a doctor" Rachel joked and let him carry her.


    Daniel placed her gently in the bath tub and turned on hot water.


    He removed his track pants and keeping his trunks on him, he joined her in the tub.


    Daniel made her sit between his legs with her back touching his chest. Rachel removed the shirt she was wearing and tied her long hair in a bun to avoid getting them wet.


    It was the first time Rachel was completely naked with him, her heart was thumping faster but she liked being with him like this.


    Rachel''s beautiful neck was exposed to Daniel and he couldn''t control himself, he softly kissed the back of her neck and bit her there. He then sucked the side of her neck leaving small hickeys on her skin.


    Rachel was enjoying his soft lips on her and she did not want him to stop.


    His hand, which was on her waist travelled up to cup her bosoms and he massaged them with both his hands.


    Rachel''s heart was beating faster as she could feel his hard manhood touching her down there through his trunks.


    Rachel turned her face to a side, "Daniel, you are¡­"


    He captured her lips in his and didn''t let her speak, his one hand was massaging her bosom, tugging at her hardened beads and his other hand travelled down to reach between her legs and he rubbed her clit.


    Rachel moaned in his mouth.


    Daniel broke the kiss to let her breathe comfortably, he licked her earlobe and sucked on her neck.


    Two of his fingers entered her and moved in and out of her hole, making her flinch and she moved her head back resting it on his chest and grabbed the sides of the bathtub.


    Daniel didn''t stop the movement of his fingers and continued pleasuring her.


    Rachel was crying in pleasure as he roughly massaged her bosom and his fingers were moving in and out of her, after a few more strokes, she came.


    "Ahhh Dannnnn" she shouted in ecstasy and panted heavily.


    Daniel decided to stop for today as he already made her orgasm three times and the next day she had work. If he would keep continuing, they might go on till dawn.


    After Rachel calmed down, they cleaned themselves and put on some clothes before going to bed.


    Rachel wore Daniel''s white shirt and he wore his white t-shirt and black shorts.


    "If you keep wearing my clothes like this, how will I be able to control myself?" Daniel caressed her cheeks while they were sleeping on the bed, facing each other.


    She snuggled closer to him and tightly hugged him, "I feel more closer to you when I am wearing your clothes"


    He smiled and kissed her on the head.


    "What''s the time now?" She asked him.


    "Hmm no idea, I left our phones in the living room and turned them off."


    "Oh that was what you were doing while I was having dinner?"


    "Yeah, we have been interrupted multiple times in the past, tonight I didn''t want any interruption, so I turned off our phones."


    Rachel chuckled at his words, "Very Smart"


    "Rach, are you hungry?" Daniel remembered how he interrupted their dinner earlier.


    "No, I lost my appetite long back, I am only hungry for you" Rachel kissed him.


    He too kissed her back, when Rachel suddenly moved back, "Oh Fuck" she exclaimed in suprise.


    "What happened?"


    "I was supposed to send an important message to Sam, I forgot"


    Daniel smiled, "Oh that''s it, go and message him now"


    "Yeah, it is important as Jessica would be visiting our factory office tomorrow"


    "Fine, the mobiles are on the couch" Daniel again informed her and Rachel got out of bed and went to the living room.


    Rachel reached the couch but was shocked when she saw Jessica standing in the living room right outside the guest bedroom which was allotted to her.


    Jessica too was surprised to see Rachel there.


    She was even more surprised when she saw Rachel only wearing a white shirt and nothing else beneath it.


    Both the women were shocked and frozen in their spots and were not sure how to react.


    Just then Rachel heard Jimmy''s voice from the guest bedroom which was supposed to be Jessica''s room now, "Hey Jess, the plumbing is fine" Jimmy softly shouted and Rachel could hear his approaching footsteps.


    She got scared as she was not in proper clothes and she couldn''t even run away as Daniel''s room was farther from where she was standing and there was a good chance Jimmy would see her from behind.


    She was not sure what to do and panicked as she would die with embarrassment if Jimmy sees her like this.


    Understanding Rachel''s dilemma, Jessica who was standing right outside her new room quickly rushed in to stop Jimmy.


    "Hey Jim, check all the lights and AC too" Jessica ordered him and Jimmy who was about to come out had to go back in again as he can''t say no to Jessica.


    Jessica quickly came out and signaled Rachel to run inside.


    Mouthing the words, ''Thank you'' Rachel ran inside and Jessica ensured Jimmy didn''t come out and once Rachel went back to Daniel''s bedroom safely, Jessica too sighed in relief.


    Rachel ran inside and quickly locked the room door.


    "What happened? Why do you look so scared?" Daniel got down from the bed and approached Rachel.


    She quickly opened the wardrobe and selected a t-shirt and long track pants.

 Chapter 185 - Did You Brush?

    "What happened? Why do you look so scared?" Daniel got down from the bed and approached Rachel.


    She quickly opened the wardrobe and selected a t-shirt and long track pants.


    "What happened?"


    "Dan, Jessica and Jimmy are in your home right now" She answered him while changing her clothes.


    "This is our home and What? Jessica and Jimmy are here? You sure"


    "Yeah, just saw and heard them."


    "What the fuck" Daniel was shocked as Jessica was supposed to come around in the afternoon.


    Rachel explained what happened outside.


    Daniel headed outside and Rachel followed him.


    "Jess, everything is fine, lights, AC, plumbing. Daniel ensured there was no problem." Jimmy assured her after coming outside her room.


    "Thanks Jimmy" Jessica pulled his cheeks, "You are the best"


    Just then Daniel and Rachel came out of their room.


    "You two are still awake?" Jimmy questioned them in surprise.


    "No, we were asleep, we heard some noises" Daniel lied.


    "Wow, dude you should file a case against the people who sound-proofed your walls" Jimmy seriously suggested.


    Jessica was trying to control her laughter as Daniel was obviously lying and Jimmy was really a fool.


    "Okay I will" Daniel assured him.


    "Yeah, and you might get some good money in compensation." Jimmy added.


    Daniel now wanted to beat his brother but he controlled the urge to do so.


    "Anyway, weren''t you supposed to come in the afternoon?" Daniel asked Jessica.


    "I fucked up, I thought my flight was at 1 pm but it was at 1 am" Jessica explained.


    "Wow Jess, seriously?" Daniel frowned at her.


    "Yeah, I got a message that you need to fly in four hours and that was when I realized the blunder. I called you but your phone was switched off and then I called Jimmy to inform him about my arrival."


    "I got one free day and she ruined it" Jimmy complained as he slouched on the couch.


    "Dan, Rach, here take your phones" Jimmy handed them their phones and slept on the couch.


    "You have a room, go and sleep there" Daniel scolded his brother.


    "I am too tired to walk"


    "Jim" Daniel scolded him and Jim reluctantly went back to his room.


    Jessica laughed seeing their interaction, "You guys never change"


    "Good night Jessica, I am sleepy" Rachel wanted to go back inside as her encounter with Jessica was something that she will always regret.


    "Good night Rachel" Jessica smiled brightly at her.


    Rachel went back to the room and Daniel too was about to go when Jessica stopped him.


    "Seriously, you are not going to hug me?"


    Daniel then stepped towards her and hugged Jessica, "I missed you" she told him.


    "I missed you too" He patted her on the head.


    "Really you did?" Jessica teasingly smiled at him.


    Daniel glared at her, his gaze warning her to shut up but Jessica was not the one to be intimidated by Daniel.


    "It seems you are getting some action in life and yet you are sulking"


    "Jess" Daniel warned her.


    "I am not Jimmy to be scared of you." She teasingly smiled back at him.


    "Jess, tease me as much as you want but don''t tease Rachel she will be uncomfortable"


    "Awe look at you being all concerned about your girlfriend"


    Daniel helplessly shook his head, "I am serious"


    "Okay boss" Jessica saluted him.


    Daniel chuckled at her actions, "Jess, you must be tired, go and sleep" he suggested.


    "Sure, you two have a good time" Jessica winked at him and went to her new room.


    "By the way Dan" Jessica suddenly stopped in her tracks and Daniel too turned back to face her.


    "I love the room, thank you so much" She smiled at him in gratitude.


    Daniel too was glad she liked her room, "Glad you love it. Goodnight" he smiled at her.


    "Love you Dan, good night"


    "Good night, love you too"


    After entering his room, Daniel saw Rachel, who kept banging her head to the wall.


    Daniel laughed at her actions, and he covered her forehead, "Stop acting like this"


    "She literally saw me almost naked and she understood what we must have been doing" Rachel made a crying face, "And now I''ll be working with her"


    "Rach, relax. Jess knows how to keep her personal and professional lives apart, don''t worry."


    "It is still so embarrassing"


    "If Jimmy would have had seen you dressed like that it would have been even more embarrassing for you, be thankful it was Jessica who saw you." Daniel teased her even more.


    Rachel glared at him in anger, "If it would have been Jimmy who saw me, then I would have had broken up with you"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows, "Oh really?"


    "Yes" Rachel angrily confirmed.


    "You should be punished then" Daniel pinned Rachel to the wall and roughly kissed her.


    ¡­


    Next day


    Rachel and Daniel woke up on time and dressed up for their work.


    Jessica and Jimmy were still sleeping and didn''t wake up yet.


    Daniel checked the time on his watch, "Why the hell are they still sleeping?" He muttered to himself in annoyance.


    He first went to Jimmy''s room to wake him up and then he knocked on Jessica''s room, "Jess, wake up" He shouted.


    "Okayyyy" She shouted back in a sleepy voice.


    "I bet you, these two will not wake up for sure" Daniel complained to Rachel in irritation.


    Rachel was smiling at him.


    "What?" Daniel asked her while preparing the toast for them.


    "You are acting like their father" Rachel laughed even louder.


    "What to do when they act like two kids" Daniel helplessly shook his head.


    He prepared omelette and toast.


    Rachel and Daniel were having breakfast, when Jessica came out of her room dressed in her pyjamas.


    "Morning Danny, morning Rachel" She wished the two and started serving food for herself when Daniel slapped her hand, "Did you brush?" He angrily asked her.


    Jessica pouted at him, "Danny I am hungry"


    "Did you brush?" Daniel questioned her, anger evident in his tone.

 Chapter 186 - Worst State

    "Morning Danny, morning Rachel" She wished the two and started serving food for herself when Daniel slapped her hand, "Did you brush?" He angrily asked her.


    Jessica pouted at him, "Danny I am hungry"


    "Did you brush?" Daniel questioned her, anger evident in his tone.


    Jessica slowly shook her head saying no.


    "GO" Daniel shouted at her and Jessica ran back to her room.


    Rachel was shocked with what she just saw.


    The image she created of Jessica, a cold, perfect businesswoman was shattered in seconds.


    "She has this bad habit of eating as soon as she wakes up and three hours later she realizes she didn''t brush." Daniel explained in frustration.


    "Oh" Rachel didn''t talk much and ate her breakfast as she was still processing this new found information and this new side of Jessica.


    Jimmy then joined them at the table.


    "Did you brush?" Daniel asked him too.


    "What the fuck? Obviously I did. Why would you¡­" Then Jimmy realized something, "Don''t tell me Jess forgot to brush again."


    "As always" Daniel shook his head helplessly.


    "Hey, I brushed last night before sleeping, which was around five hours ago, so stop making a big deal out of it." Jessica, who came out, argued with the two brothers as she heard their conversation.


    "Still, you should brush when you wake up" Jimmy scolded her.


    "Shut up you two, what would Rachel think of me? I made a good impression of myself, don''t ruin it, she might judge me" Jessica scolded the two men.


    ''It is ruined, I judged you already'' Rachel thought to herself but didn''t say anything out loud but she was shocked when she heard Jessica''s next sentence.


    "Huh, she won''t actually, as I too saw her in her worst state last night" Jessica then winked at Rachel.


    Rachel turned embarrassed.


    "Jess, eat your breakfast" Daniel again scolded her as he already warned her last night and he could see how uncomfortable Rachel was.


    Jessica smiled naughtily at the two and ate her breakfast.


    "Am I missing something here?" Jim asked them in confusion.


    "No, you are not, what about you, will you be staying here from today?" Daniel asked him to change the topic.


    Jessica again smiled seeing Daniel change the topic, she looked at Rachel and winked at her.


    Rachel ignored her and continued eating her breakfast. Jessica grinned even more seeing Rachel getting all shy.


    "I''ll stay here as Jess too wants all three of us to stay together and it would be more comfortable as office and my theater are near"


    "Oh right, Jim I want to see your play" Jess requested him.


    "Yeah, soon, I''ll invite you on the opening night"


    "Can I not see your rehearsals please?" Jess begged him.


    "Sorry dear, my director is very strict, she won''t allow it" Jimmy apologized to her.


    Jessica sadly pouted and Jimmy patted her on the head to pacify her.


    "Rachel, I am super tired, can we visit the factory on Monday?" Jessica requested her.


    "Umm okay, just drop an official mail" Rachel casually replied.


    "I love her, she is so professional" Jessica looked at Daniel and grinned widely.


    "As if it matters whether you love her or not" Jimmy muttered to himself but it was very clear and everyone heard what he said.


    Jessica punched him on his arm, "Hey"


    "I am serious Daniel does not care about our opinions" Jimmy clearly voiced what he felt.


    "What is your opinion?" Daniel seriously asked Jimmy, "Tell me."


    "She is amazing and perfect for you." Jimmy shared his opinion.


    Rachel: "..."


    Daniel: "..."


    Jessica: "..."


    "Dude, what the fuck is wrong with you, why are you talking as if you hate Rachel and I don''t care about it" Daniel scolded his brother.


    "Hey, I love Rachel, did you forget I am team Rachel"


    "Then why would you spout nonsense?"


    "Because that''s what I always do" Jimmy answered as a matter-of-fact.


    Rachel: "..."


    Daniel: "..."


    Jessica: "..."


    "Okay now tell me this, why are you team Rachel? Aren''t we supposed to be team Daniel?" Jessica asked Jimmy.


    "Rachel was the first person who told me about their relationship, so I am team Rachel" Jimmy explained.


    "She told you ten minutes before I was planning to" Daniel felt wronged.


    "I don''t care" Jimmy continued eating his breakfast.


    "Danny told me about the relationship, so I am team Daniel." Jessica declared.


    "As if anyone cares" Jimmy added.


    "Dude, what the hell" Jessica again punched him on his arm.


    "Jess, you should eat more, you have no strength" Jimmy teased her.


    "Dan, he is again doing it." Jessica complained to Daniel.


    "Don''t involve me between your fights" Daniel ignored her.


    "Rachel, will you be living with us?" Jessica suddenly asked her as Rachel had been calm till now.


    "No, I''ll be living at my home" Rachel informed her as she didn''t plan to invade their time.


    "I would really like it if you can stay with us" Jessica informed her surprising Daniel and Jimmy.


    Jessica was very possessive of Daniel and Jimmy, if any fourth person ever joins them while the three are hanging out, Jessica hates it and she even rudely asks the person to leave. She did this multiple times in the past.


    So, the two brothers were surprised when Jessica herself suggested Rachel staying with them.


    "Thank you Jessica but you three are meeting after a long time, I''ll prefer not invading your personal time" Rachel politely rejected Jessica''s request.


    Jessica genuinely wanted Rachel to stay with them as she really liked her presence but she also appreciated how thoughtful Rachel is.


    "I am so jealous of you Danny, how the fuck did you find a perfect woman like this" Jessica exclaimed in jealousy.


    "You will also find a guy who is good enough for you." Daniel assured her.


    "You think that guy won''t be insecure of you and Jimmy?" Jessica questioned him.


    "Why would anyone be insecure of me?" Jimmy asked her.


    "Dude, you are super hot, do you realize that?" Jessica answered him and added, "If I wouldn''t have been treating you as a brother, I totally would have pursued you"

 Chapter 187 - Housewarming Party

    "Dude, you are super hot, do you realize that?" Jessica answered him and added, "If I wouldn''t have been treating you as a brother, I totally would have pursued you"


    Jimmy choked on his food when he heard Jessica''s words, "Bro, don''t talk like this" Jimmy scolded her.


    Jessica rolled her eyes in annoyance, "You are like my younger brother Jim, I am not interested in you."


    "Then don''t talk like this, it makes me very uncomfortable"


    Jessica laughed seeing him annoyed and asked him, "Whatever, are you dating anyone?"


    "No, I don''t have the time to indulge in all of this." Jimmy looked dejected.


    "Why are you so sad?" Jessica stroked his head.


    "Last night on the way home didn''t I already tell you my schedule?"


    "Yeah, why don''t you too take leave today? We two can have fun, shopping and all" Jessica suggested.


    "Wait" Jimmy checked his schedule.


    "I have to go for half a day. I''ll come back by 1 pm, let''s go for lunch and shopping and then I''ll go for my rehearsals" Jimmy suggested.


    "Okay, I''ll sleep till then" Jessica then sent an official mail to Rachel, officially postponing their meeting to Monday.


    "Jess, will it be fine, if I host a housewarming party tonight or tomorrow?" Daniel asked Jessica as he had been waiting for her before organizing his long pending party.


    "Plan it tomorrow, please" Jimmy requested as he had practice in the evening.


    "Yeah, tomorrow is cool" Jessica too approved of it.


    Daniel then looked at Rachel, asking her opinion too, "Sure, whatever suits you"


    "Cool, I''ll host a party tomorrow, finally, my house will have housewarming" Daniel happily exclaimed.


    Then Daniel and Rachel bid adieu to the two people and went to their work.


    ¡­.


    That day Daniel invited his friends to his housewarming party.


    He invited Matt and Emily from work; Jack as he is his friend and Amanda was Jack''s +1, Patrick, Kate and Nick, his cousin and her fiance, they all RSVP''d to his party.


    Patrick came home from work and saw Emily nicely dressed in a white long-sleeved sweater and a pink long skirt. Her hair was left open, she was wearing long silver hangings.


    "You look so beautiful, where are you going?" Patrick hugged her as soon as he saw her appearance.


    Emily too hugged his neck, "A colleague of mine invited me to his housewarming party, I informed you yesterday, remember?"


    "Yeah, right" Patrick knew she was going to Daniel''s party, he too is going there but he didn''t tell her that as Emily had no idea that he already knew Daniel.


    "You''ll be fine alone? I''ll come back soon, okay?"


    "I am sad that you are leaving me alone" Patrick pouted looking dejected.


    "Okay, I will not go then" Emily kissed him.


    Patrick wanted to smack his head as he overdid it, "No no, you should go. I''ll be fine"


    "No, I don''t want to leave you alone" Emily pouted at him.


    "How about, you make up for it?" Patrick tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Emily raised her eyebrows at him, "And how should I make up for it?"


    "I''ll decide that later" Patrick pecked her.


    Just then Matt knocked on their door and Patrick opened it.


    Matt was dressed in a white t-shirt, blue jacket and blue jeans, he looked handsome as always.


    "Is Ems ready?"


    "Yup, she is"


    "Let''s go Ems, it won''t look if we reach late" Matt rushed her.


    "I know, see I am already ready" Emily carried a clutch purse and was ready to leave.


    "Pat, do you too want to join us?" Matt asked him.


    "Dude, I am not invited and I don''t know your colleague." Patrick easily lied.


    "Yeah, but he is super chill, he won''t mind it" Matt too felt bad leaving Patrick alone.


    Pat rolled his eyes in annoyance as these people were ruining the surprise entry he planned for himself.


    "You two go and have fun" Patrick gently held Emily''s wrist and walked her out their apartment.


    "I''ll miss you" Emily hugged Patrick and kissed him, Patrick too kissed her back.


    "Guys kill me, I am standing right here, can''t you two be mindful of your PDA?" Matt complained in frustration but the two love-birds ignored him and kissed for a good twenty seconds.


    "I hate you two" Matt walked away ignoring them.


    The two broke the kiss and laughed, "Matt is annoyed" Emily chuckled.


    "Good that he is."


    Then bidding adieu to Patrick, Emily left to join Matt as the two decided to head together to Daniel''s party.


    "Matt, I might have to come back early from the party" Emily informed him after sitting in the car.


    "Why?"


    "Pat is alone at home"


    "Oh god Ems, Pat is not a baby, he can manage by himself."


    "Yeah but¡­"


    "Chill, let''s have fun, tonight we will get to meet some new friends of Daniel, maybe I will get a chance to hook up with someone" Matt winked at her.


    "Hmm, so that is your intention and that''s why you are so well dressed" Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    "Hey, only because you are getting action in life, doesn''t mean everyone else is." Matt complained.


    "I am not getting any action" Emily shared the truth with Matt, Emily is more closer to Matt so she didn''t mind sharing personal stuff with him.


    "What do you mean?" Matt was surprised when he heard her words.


    "Pat decided we first need to stable our relationship emotionally before we get physical"


    "Hmm, makes sense, good decision"


    "Yeah, I was first not happy about it but later I realized it is good for us in the long-term"


    "Exactly"


    Then they brought a bottle of champagne on their way and a show-piece for Daniel''s house, after some time they reached his place.


    "Wow, the entire penthouse is his, man he is super rich it seems" Matt exclaimed while they were heading to his house.


    "I agree but don''t say that on his face, he might feel awkward" Emily warned him in advance.

 Chapter 188 - Daniel Is My Friend

    "Wow, the entire penthouse is his, man he is super rich it seems" Matt exclaimed while they were heading to his house.


    "I agree but don''t say that on his face, he might feel awkward" Emily warned him in advance.


    "Okay okay"


    Then they rang the doorbell, Daniel opened the door and invited them.


    "Matt, Emily, I am so glad you two made it" Daniel cheerfully welcomed them.


    "Hope we are not late" Emily asked him.


    "No, you guys are on time."


    Emily and Matt entered the living room and were surprised to see Kate and Nick there.


    Before they could say something, Daniel introduced them, "Matt, Emily, that is my cousin Kate and her fiance Nick. Guys they are Emily and Matt, my colleagues at work"


    Daniel somewhere knew they knew each other as he realized Emily is Patrick and Rachel''s friend when Patrick mentioned it to Rachel the day she confronted them.


    But he still formally introduced them, as it was easier to act along then explain everything.


    "Wait, Kate is your cousin?" Matt questioned Daniel in surprise.


    "That''s exactly what I just said, right?" Daniel sarcastically raised his eyebrows.


    "Aww you guys" Kate happily hugged Matt and Emily, she then informed Daniel that they are all high school friends.


    "Oh what a coincidence" Daniel pretended as if he realized all of this just now.


    "I know right?" Kate happily exclaimed and Nick sighed in relief to have his friends here as he thought he would get bored tonight.


    Daniel went to the kitchen area to make other arrangements, leaving the old friends to spend some time together.


    "How many cousins do you have Kate?" Emily asked her in a low volume.


    After the reunion they had a few weeks back, this was the first time they all were meeting again.


    "I have a lot of cousins," Kate proudly answered.


    "Bro, please now finally tell us about that guy Rachel has a crush on" Matt begged Kate.


    Daniel came over to the four people and offered them bottles of beer, so they kept their conversation on hold.


    Daniel made some small talk with the four people and went back to the kitchen to wrap up a few things.


    Emily offered to help him but Daniel told her he is almost done and asked her to relax.


    "Dude, are you serious?" Nick questioned Matt in surprise after Daniel left.


    "Yes, I am very serious, that day no matter how much I begged, you guys didn''t tell me his identity and then we all got busy, now please tell us who that guy is." Matt loves gossip and he was going crazy because of the lack of information.


    Kate and Nick looked at each other and laughed, "Dude, Rachel''s crush is a doctor."


    "I know that" Matt rolled his eyes at her.


    "And my cousin." Kate added.


    "Kate, we know that too, now at least show us a picture of him." Emily chimed in as she too was curious to know who Rachel''s crush is and Kate was dragging the topic.


    "Oh my god Ems, I thought you are smart, but you too are dumb" Kate helpelessly shook her head.


    Kate and Nick thought by now Emily and Matt might have realized Daniel is the guy Rachel likes, they were really surprised that these two smart people were clearly not getting the hint.


    "Kate, it is because they have been working with him for a long time, that they are not able to see it" Nick explained his point.


    "What are you two talking about, please be more clear" Emily was getting annoyed now.


    "Guys, if you all don''t mind, I''ll go and have a quick shower." Daniel, who had been making preparations, asked the four people who were having some serious discussion in a low voice.


    "Yeah, sure, I''ll take care of everything, you freshen up" Kate assured.


    Daniel went to freshen up and just then the doorbell rang.


    Kate opened the door and excitedly shouted, "Look who is here"


    Rachel then entered the living room, Matt and Emily were shocked to see her there.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Matt asked Rachel in surprise.


    "Wait, I should be the one asking you that" Rachel too was really surprised to see Emily and Matt at Daniel''s house.


    "Oh fuck" Emily suddenly exclaimed after she realized something.


    "Ah Huh" Kate happily exclaimed as Emily finally realized what it is.


    Emily then shared her thoughts with them in a low volume, "I got it, Rachel''s crush is your and Daniel''s cousin, it is his house warming so Daniel has invited his cousin and Rachel is his +1" Emily excitedly looked at Kate, asking her to confirm her theory.


    Kate glared at Emily in anger, "I thought you are the smartest of us all but no you are not"


    Nick laughed at the entire situation as they were all clueless.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Rachel was completely confused as she couldn''t understand their discussion at all.


    "Rach, this is wrong, Kate and Nick met your crush and we didn''t" Matt complained again.


    "First of all, what the hell are you two doing here?" Rachel asked the two people.


    "We work with Daniel, the guy who is throwing this party"


    "Fuck, really?" Rachel knew Emily was working in the same hospital as Daniel and Patrick told her how she did the autopsy of Bob but she didn''t know Daniel was friends with these two.


    They all work for some different departments so she never thought they would be friends.


    "Yeah and what are you doing here?" Matt asked Rachel and Emily too was waiting for her answer.


    Kate and Nick were enjoying the conversation between these three people.


    "I need some popcorn" Kate exclaimed and Nick smiled at her.


    "Daniel is my friend" Rachel lied as she and Daniel were still not ready to reveal their relationship to everyone.


    "Oh, now tell us about your crush" Emily again requested her.

 Chapter 189 - I Am Not A Baby

    "Daniel is my friend" Rachel lied as she and Daniel were still not ready to reveal their relationship to everyone.


    "Oh, now tell us about your crush" Emily again requested her.


    "Seriously Ems, you still did not get it?" Nick was now annoyed with these clueless people.


    "What did I not get?" Emily asked him cluelessly.


    "Daniel is her crush" Nick finally revealed.


    "Dude, why? You should have let them figure it out" Kate punched Nick''s shoulder as he ruined her fun.


    "They are going to go on and on about it and would never reach the truth" Nick didn''t regret what he did.


    Emily and Matt were still surprised with this revelation and were processing this new information.


    "Guys, please don''t embarrass me" Rachel warned her friends.


    "So, it is Daniel that you like, Daniel Morris?" Emily again asked her to confirm.


    "Yes, now please don''t make a big deal out of it" Rachel requested them as she knew her friends very well.


    "Woohoo Amazing" Matt suddenly shouted.


    "What happened?" Nick asked him in confusion as Matt suddenly shouted.


    "This means me and Emily met Rachel''s crush before you two" Matt then did a victory sign and twirled around like a child.


    Kate face-palmed herself, "Seriously dude? Grow up"


    "I am a grown-up, so Rach how far have you two reached" Matt asked her in excitement while rubbing his two palms against each other.


    Rachel went and sat next to Kate. Matt and Emily sat on the couch opposite to them.


    "Guys, right now we are just friends." Rachel lied and cursed her fate as all her friends already know Daniel.


    "Rach, you should go ahead and confess to him" Emily tried to motivate her.


    "Guys chill, I too need to figure out right if he likes me or not" Rachel came up with an excuse as she was prepared to meet Kate and Nick here and so she came here prepared with some excuses.


    "Daniel is single, right?" Emily asked Matt for confirmation who shrugged his shoulders saying he doesn''t know.


    "He is." Kate confirmed.


    "Rach, I will give you some tips, follow them and in a month, you and Daniel will be dating each other" Matt winked at her.


    ''Matt is going to kill me, when he will know the truth'' Rachel thought and sighed worrying about the future.


    The doorbell rang.


    Kate was about to go when Rachel stopped her as she was near to the door, "I''ll go"


    "Woah woah woah, our Rachel is acting like the lady of this house" Matt teased her, Rachel ignored his teasing and went to open the door as she knows who it is.


    "Hey Jim, Hi Jessica" Rachel greeted them.


    "Hey, hope we are not late" Jessica asked her.


    "Nope"


    "Where is Danny?" Jimmy looked around the house as he could not find his brother.


    "He is in the shower" Rachel informed him.


    "Thank goodness" Jim and Jessica sighed in relief and exclaimed together.


    Then they saw the guests in the living room.


    Rachel formally introduced them all to each other.


    "It is really nice, meeting you guys, if you don''t mind I''ll quickly come after a shower" Jimmy was evidently tired.


    "Yeah, me too" Jessica added.


    "Of course" Emily answered on their behalf and the two people quickly ran to their room to come before Daniel.


    After continuous persistence from Jessica, Jimmy requested Amanada to let Jessica attend their rehearsals and Amanada accepted his request.


    So, the entire day Jessica was with Jimmy at his theater and they were supposed to come soon to help Daniel with the party but they didn''t and were now scared of him as he might scold them for ditching him.


    Daniel had to visit the hospital so he went to work and on the way he brought necessary stuff for the party.


    Rachel had some work, so the whole day she and Sam finished a few pending things from her home and after work she headed here.


    "Man, that woman is so hot?" Matt exclaimed after Jessica and Jimmy left.


    "Dude, don''t hit on her" Rachel warned Matthew.


    "Right now he is so desperate, he will definitely hit on her" Nick joked.


    "Rach, why shouldn''t I? She is so hot and who knows maybe Daniel likes her too, if I hit on her then in a way I am clearing your way" Matt decided to manipulate Rachel.


    Rachel chuckled at his words, "She is like Daniel''s sister, she is also going to be my business partner in my new venture, so please don''t mess it up"


    "Woah what new venture?" Kate asked her.


    Then Rachel updated them about the Carlson Project she had been working on for months and her future plans.


    "Wow my baby grew up so well" Matt patted her on the head.


    "I am not a baby" Rachel shouted at Matthew.


    "Baby, you still didn''t have your first kiss, so keep quiet" Matt teased her.


    Rachel had the urge to tell him she is now more experienced, she and Daniel did more stuff than just a kiss but she controlled herself as these friends of hers will eat her up if they will know what all she hid from them.


    "Baby, take my advice and I will ensure you will have your first kiss today" Matt seriously advised her.


    "Woah, so exciting" Kate rubbed her palms against each other.


    Emily and Nick laughed seeing Rachel annoyed.


    "Will you all stop?" Rachel scolded her friends and just then Daniel came out of his room, so they all kept quiet.


    "Hope you guys are having fun" Daniel smiled at them.


    "Yeah, can you believe it Dan, we are all high-school friends" Matt happily informed him.


    "I am also surprised with this coincidence. Would you all like to have some snacks?" Daniel asked them.


    "No, let''s wait for others" Nick suggested and others agreed.


    "By the way, I invited an intern of mine, hope that is not awkward" Daniel informed Matt and Emily as they are in senior positions and he invited someone from work.

 Chapter 190 - Lisa Is My Sister

    "By the way, I invited an intern of mine, hope that is not awkward" Daniel informed Matt and Emily as they are in senior positions and he invited someone from work who works under him.


    "Oh, not a problem, who is this intern?" Matt asked him.


    "Lisa" Daniel informed him.


    "Oh, that''s cool we all know Lisa" Matt informed him.


    "Oh goodness, do you all know everybody?" Daniel laughed, not able to believe all of this.


    "Lisa is my sister, so she used to hang out with us sometimes" Emily informed Daniel.


    "Wait, sister as in cousin or¡­"


    "Biological" Emily answered him before he could ask.


    "Wow, I had no idea" Daniel honestly told her as he and Lisa used to only converse at a professional level and she never mentioned Emily being her sister to Daniel in spite of knowing they are friends as Daniel mostly has lunch with Emily and Matt. Even Emily never mentioned this to him.


    "Yeah, I know she is interning under you that''s why I intentionally didn''t mention, Lisa won''t like it, if you give her any special treatment only because she is my sister then she would hate it and even if you would treat her normally she will still think it is because I am her sister" Emily explained why she intentionally hid it from Daniel.


    "Wow, I had no idea Lisa works under you" Rachel too exclaimed in surprise addressing Daniel.


    "Hmm, it seems you two never discuss work with each other" Matt concluded.


    "Yeah, we have other things to talk about" Daniel subtly teased Rachel in front of her friends and she glared at him in anger.


    "Oh what are these other things you two talk about?" Matt teased them.


    "That''s none of your business" Rachel chimed in and angrily scowled at Matthew warning him to keep quiet.


    Everyone tried to control their smiles as Rachel was clearly embarrassed.


    For a moment Daniel pondered about something seriously and then he decided to just go with it.


    "Emily since Lisa is your sister and you all know her well, I need to tell you something important" Daniel turned serious and Emily got worried seeing him like this.


    "What happened Dan?"


    "I am not sure what is up with her these days but she is always lost and kind of seems depressed. Today, while I was leaving from work I saw her mindlessly walking in the parking lot and she tripped. I helped her and could see she was crying, I tried asking her what happened but obviously she chose not to answer me and I didn''t insist but I was worried about her being alone so I invited her to the party and very strictly told her she has to be here. She couldn''t say no to me so she agreed. I invited her in the hopes that she would feel better among people and honestly I was not sure what else I could do for her so I just invited her over. But luckily she knows you all so now I am glad I did the right thing but whenever possible you should talk to her, she doesn''t seem well."


    Everyone in the room got worried when they heard Daniel''s words, especially Matt and Emily, Lisa was Emily''s sister so they all were close to her and treated her well. It was heart wrenching for them to know she was suffering from something and was acting like this.


    Emily was the most affected as she ignored Lisa all these years assuming she is doing well for herself and never bothered to spend time with her the way she used to in the past.


    The breakup after Patrick affected Emily so much that she stopped bothering about others and now she regretted her actions.


    "Thank you for informing me about it Daniel, I will definitely check with her" Emily sincerely thanked him for informing her or else she would have never found out about Lisa''s situation as Lisa is someone who prefers keeping everything to herself.


    Kate held Emily''s hand, "Bro don''t worry, we are all here for her"


    Emily smiled and felt better to have them all around.


    Jessica came out of the room and joined them all, "Hey guys" she greeted them again and avoided angry Daniel who was glaring at her.


    Daniel decided to let these kids off and was about to introduce Jessica when she interrupted him, "Rachel already introduced us"


    "Great, how was your day?" Daniel asked her as he too was meeting Jessica just now that day.


    "It was awesome, Jimmy was so good in that play, I cried. I cried so hard, I never cried like that before" She then turned to the other four guests, "Jimmy is an actor and he is doing this play by Amanda, guys you should all totally watch it, this play is mind blowing" She promoted Jimmy''s play.


    "Wait Amanda as in Amanda Jones?" Kate asked Jessica in excitement.


    "Yes, her"


    "Oh my god, I love the movies she directed, fuck our Jimmy is doing a play under her, I didn''t know my brother is this popular" Kate was jumping in excitement.


    "Kate, no one at home knows about it, so I will appreciate it if you keep this information to yourself" Daniel gave her a heads-up.


    "What? Why?"


    "Long Story" Daniel just said this much and didn''t prolong deep into it.


    "Cool, I''ll keep it to myself," Kate promised him.


    "Now I understand how Rachel was able to get pictures clicked with Jack Nolan, Amanda Jones and Diana" Emily realized now what happened.


    "Woah, Jack Nolan. You met Jack Nolan?" Jessica excitedly asked Rachel.


    "Yeah, I went to Jimmy''s play last week"


    "Fuck, you are so lucky" Jessica pouted, "I wish I came here last week"


    Everyone got sad that they didn''t get an opportunity to meet these legendary people.


    "Jack and Amanda are coming to the party tonight" Daniel informed everyone as he could see how sad they all suddenly turned.

 Chapter 191 - Two Crazy Men

    "Wait what?" Matt shouted in excitement and stood up from his seat.


    "Jack is a college friend of mine, so I invited him to the housewarming"


    "Fuck, I didn''t know you are friends with Jack Nolan and college friend? He was studying medicine?" Nick was a huge fan of Jack''s work and he excitedly asked Daniel.


    "Yeah" Daniel confirmed it.


    "Oh yeah, I was told that Jack is a senior of mine who dropped medicine, initially I thought they were rumors and I never bothered about it later" Emily too studied from the same place as Daniel so she shared what she knew.


    "Man, Jack is so smart, he got into Cambridge and rejected it. He is my man" Nick lifted his beer bottle.


    "Guys, just a small request, don''t make them feel uncomfortable, please" Daniel requested all the excited kids as he already saw how Rachel acted when she met them. So, Daniel was worried about his poor friends.


    "Danny, please, don''t make such rules" Jessica begged him as she is a huge fan of Jack and Amanda and earlier today she didn''t get a chance to interact much with Amanda as she was very busy and now she didn''t wish to let go of this opportunity.


    "Jess, I am just saying don''t make them uncomfortable, treat them like normal people"


    "How can we treat legendary awesome people, as normal people?" Nick questioned Daniel.


    "I agree with Nick" Matt supported him.


    Daniel helplessly shook his head and again felt sorry for his friend.


    Jimmy who freshened up too joined everyone.


    "Woah, the future superstar is here" Matt cheered loudly when Jim joined them.


    Jim blushed as all eyes were on him, "Guys don''t make me so anxious, please"


    "Wow, you want to be an actor and you are now blushing because of the attention you are receiving" Daniel taunted his brother.


    "Yeah, receiving attention behind my back is better than on my face" Jim joked and everyone there laughed.


    The doorbell rang, before Daniel could get up, Matt and Nick ran towards the door to open it.


    They were in the hopes of meeting Jack and Amanda but were disappointed when they saw Lisa there.


    Lisa was planning to skip this party but Daniel was her boss and he invited her so she couldn''t avoid it as it would be equivalent to insulting him.


    Also, Daniel was a good boss to Lisa so she thought to come over, stay for an hour for the sake of formality and then leave as he had good intentions for inviting her.


    "Hey Lisssss" Nick tightly hugged her as he was meeting her after a long time.


    "Why are you here?" she asked him as she was confused to see Nick here, also she was seeing this guy after many years.


    After high school they all lost touch and they were anyway Emily''s friends so Lisa did not stay in touch with them.


    "Oh, I will explain, there are more surprises, come in" Nick put his arm around her shoulders and took her inside to meet everyone else.


    Matt was looking at them with a look of worry, after how he behaved with Lisa that day at the parking lot, he never dared to talk to her again as he was ashamed of his behavior towards her.


    Lisa was surprised to see Kate and Rachel there and happily hugged the two women. Then they explained how they all know Daniel


    "When did you come back from the States?" Lisa asked Rachel.


    "Two years ago"


    "Whattt? Why the hell did you not meet any one of us?" Lisa got upset with her.


    "I am so sorry, was busy with work and stuff"


    "I''ll forgive you, if you promise to spend more time with me" Lisa cutely made a request and Rachel agreed to it.


    "Kateee, you look so lovely" Lisa then hugged her and Kate then showed the ring on her finger and Lisa happily shouted and congratulated her.


    "Are you marrying Nick or found someone else?" Lisa joked.


    "You think she can find anyone better than me?" Nick sarcastically asked her.


    "I am sure, if my sister wants she can find anyone, even someone better than you" Jimmy teased Nick.


    Kate happily hugged Jimmy and Nick rolled his eyes.


    Lisa laughed seeing them all.


    Unknowingly Matt was smiling when he saw Lisa happy.


    Emily too felt better seeing Lisa happy and Daniel was glad with his decision to invite her over.


    Daniel then got snacks and drinks for everyone just like the perfect host.


    The doorbell rang again, Matt and Nick again ran to open the door. Everyone laughed seeing the guys who were acting like enthusiastic kids.


    "What is up with them?" Lisa asked seeing the two crazy men run excitedly to open the door.


    "You will find out soon" Jessica answered her.


    The two men again got disappointed when they opened the door.


    "I have asked this question multiple times today, now I am going to ask it again, why the hell are you here?" Nick asked Patrick.


    "I am Daniel''s friend" Patrick ignored the two men and entered the house, he then gave the bottle of wine he brought for Daniel with another gift.


    "I am glad you made it" Daniel was happy to see Patrick here.


    "How couldn''t I?" Patrick then turned to look at Rachel who glared at him in anger.


    After that fight, Patrick didn''t dare to call Rachel again as he was scared of her, Daniel informed him that everything was fine but he still didn''t properly apologize to Rachel yet for hiding so many things from her.


    "Are we living in a small world? Why does everyone know everyone here?" Kate surprisingly asked as Patrick too was here.


    "It was through Rachel that I met Daniel" Patrick shared the partial truth.


    "Thank goodness, one person met Daniel normally" Nick joked.


    "Dan, when is Jack Nolan coming?" Matt impatiently asked him.


    "Soon" Daniel assured him as he too was not sure when exactly they will arrive.

 Chapter 192 - What Are Your Hobbies

    "Dan, when is Jack Nolan coming?" Matt impatiently asked him.


    "Soon"


    Emily and Patrick signaled each other to keep quiet about their relationship and acted indifferent like they always do


    Matt saw there was some space next to Jessica so he sat next to her as he intended to flirt with her, "So Ms. Carlson, how are you liking London?" He tried to initiate a conversation with her.


    Rachel went to Daniel who was in the kitchen area, "Hey a heads up, keep your darling Jessica away from Matt" she warned him.


    "Why? What happened?" Daniel was focussed on serving food on the plates.


    "He is hitting on her and Matt is someone who fools around with the person and then he never calls them back"


    Daniel laughed, "Yeah, I know him for a few months now, I already got that idea" He casually replied.


    "Why are you being so casual about it?" Rachel was surprised at how indifferent Daniel was and didn''t care about Jessica.


    "Rach, if Jessica would have been that easy then she wouldn''t have been single for all these years, she knows how to handle men like Matt, don''t worry" He was about to kiss her on the cheek out of habit but he quickly stepped back as he realized their relationship is a secret.


    "Fuck, I almost sold us out" Daniel turned around to see if anyone is looking at them but no one was and he sighed in relief.


    "I don''t think I can hide our relationship for long from my friends" Rachel shared her concern with him.


    "Fine, if you want let''s tell them, I already told Jess and Jim about it, you of course can tell anyone you want"


    "I don''t want to, they are assholes" Rach pouted at him.


    Daniel pinched her cheeks and went to the living room with the tray full of snacks.


    "How did you manage to cook so much?" Kate asked Daniel.


    "I cooked only a few dishes, rest I ordered from outside"


    "The food is really good Dan" Emily praised it.


    "Thank you, have as much as you want, there''s more" Daniel smiled at her.


    Finding Rachel alone in the kitchen Patrick approached her, "Rach, can we please talk?" He requested her.


    "Why? If you have something to say talk to grandpa or Daniel then they will let me know"


    "Rach, come on"


    "Why? Isn''t that what you always do?" She taunted him.


    That day she was very distrubed and she was more hurt because of Daniel so she let off Patrick but her anger was still not gone.


    "Hey, I didn''t want to worry you, so I hid everything that happened. Come on Rach, you know how much I care for you"


    Rachel ignored him and was still angry.


    "What should I do to make you feel better?" Patrick felt bad seeing his friend upset.


    "You will do whatever I ask you to?" Rachel folded her arms and seriously questioned him.


    "Yes, anything"


    "Then get back together with Emily and I''ll forgive you" Rachel''s anger was gone the moment Patrick begged her but since she got an opportunity to make Patrick do whatever she wants she decided to use it to her advantage.


    It really broke her heart to see Patrick and Emily like this and so she made this kind of request.


    Patrick was confused by her request, so Rachel added, "I know it is none of my business, you made that very clear last time, but Pat it breaks my heart to see you two like this. Just like Nick and Kate, you two deserve to end up together and get married someday. Today, I got an opportunity to make you do whatever I want so I am using it" Rachel explained the reason behind her silly demand.


    Patrick smiled at her, "Rach, I''ll tell you something but just keep it to yourself, okay?"


    "Umm okay." Rachel was confused and wondered what it was.


    "I and Emily are already back together" Patrick informed her.


    Rachel was shocked with the news, "Seriously?" She hit him on his arm and again wanted to confirm, she tried not to shout at him in excitement.


    "Yeah, during that Bob''s murder, we had to meet for his autopsy then one thing led to another and we decided to give ourselves a shot"


    "Fuck" Rachel still couldn''t believe it, she happily hugged Patrick, "I am so happy for you two"


    "Thanks but we decided to not tell others about it so I would appreciate it if you keep this news to yourself"


    "So, I am the first one to know about you two?" Rachel asked him in excitement.


    "Matt already knows"


    "The fuck, why is the one who always knows everything about you two?" Rachel got upset knowing she wasn''t the first one to know this secret.


    "He and Emily live in the same apartment, so¡­"


    "Oh, right, makes sense"


    "So, please keep it to yourself" Patrick again requested her.


    "Okay done, I am glad at least one good thing happened because of those two murderers"


    "Hmm, you met Daniel because of them, that too is a good thing they did" Patrick added.


    "Oh please" Rachel rolled her eyes, "Me and Daniel would have met sooner if I wouldn''t have had run away from my home"


    "Yeah, it was your fault" Patrick made fun of her.


    "Whatever" Rachel pouted, recollecting her actions.


    "So, what are your hobbies Jessica?" Matt was still conversing with her and in between his eyes kept wandering to Lisa to check on her, to see how she was doing.


    Whenever he looked at her he could see her happily chatting with everyone there and he felt better.


    "My hobbies? Hmm, I like killing cats" Jessica casually answered him.


    Matt widened his eyes in shock when he got to know of her hobby, "When you say kill cats, you mean?"


    "Cats, animals, I like killing animals" Jessica looked cold when she said it and Matt got scared.

 Chapter 193 - Never Have I Ever...

    Matt widened his eyes when he got to know of her hobby, "When you say kill cats, you mean?"


    "Cats, animals, I like killing animals" Jessica looked cold when she said it and Matt got scared.


    Jessica explained, "I wanted to kill people, but my parents told me it is wrong and I might go to jail, so I started killing animals"


    Matt drank from the bottle of water kept on the table, "Jessica, that is an interesting hobby, I''ll go and join my school friends" Matt stood up from his seat but Jessica tightly clutched his wrist.


    "Where are you going? You don''t like me anymore?" She seriously questioned him looking like a psycho.


    Matt got scared seeing her like this and he shook his head saying no but his words said, "I like you, a lot"


    "Then sit with me, I''ll tell you how I killed those animals" Jessica''s voice sounded cold and she creepily smiled at him.


    Matt was scared and looked around to ask for help when he saw Jimmy, who was watching them seriously.


    "Jimmy why don''t you join us?" Matt called Jimmy over and Jim joined them.


    "Jessica, why don''t you two have a good talk, I''ll go and join my friends" Matt requested her and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    But Jimmy stopped him, "What''s the hurry? Don''t you want to know how many animals I killed, how many she killed and how many I and Jessica killed together?"


    "Okay, you two are scaring me even more" Matt, got creeped out and blurted out his real feelings.


    "Jim, Jess, stop troubling him" Daniel shouted at the two people.


    "What the fuck Danny" Jessica shouted back at him as he ruined her prank.


    "Matt, don''t mind them, these two pull such pranks on everyone" Daniel explained.


    "Hey, not with everyone but only with those men who try to flirt with my sister" Jimmy angrily glared at Matthew.


    Matt placed his hands together and apologized, "I am sorry, I am not going to flirt with any woman from today." Saying this Matt ran away to his high school friends and joined them.


    Jessica and Jimmy had a lot of fun teasing Matthew.


    The doorbell again rang, Matt and Nick didn''t give up and they ran towards the door to open it and finally they saw the two people they had been waiting for.


    Amanada and Jack finally arrived.


    Jim went forward to personally greet them as Amanda was his boss too.


    Everyone got excited when they saw Jack and Amanda.


    "Sorry guys, they are your fans" Daniel apologized to Jack and Amanda in advance and the two people smiled as they were used to it.


    As the final guests arrived, Daniel arranged dinner and while eating everyone expressed how big a fan they are of Jack and Amanda''s work, Nick and Matt were the ones who did most of the talking.


    They all asked them a few questions about the movies they directed and shared their opinions too.


    Jack and Amanda were very pleased to meet some genuine fans and they patiently answered every question that was thrown at them.


    Lisa too turned chatty and she actively participated in the discussion. Emily and Matt felt good seeing Lisa happy and Emily looked at Daniel, thanking him silently.


    Daniel smiled back at her, implying he is happy to help.


    Amanda and Lisa connected well during this entire discussion and after chatting more they realized they have many things in common.


    After dinner, everyone clicked photos with Amanda and Jack, then Daniel showed everyone his house, which they all loved.


    Then they went to the rooftop where a proper seating arrangement was made as Daniel always wanted to use the terrace as a party place.


    Everyone decided to spend some time on the terrace as the cool and breezy air was fresh and they liked the ambience here, also one can see the beautiful view of the city from the terrace.


    Nick, Matt and Jimmy went downstairs to bring bottles of beer for everyone and they all sat in a round circle on the ground where Daniel arranged, colorful cushions and comfortable mattresses which covered half the terrace floor.


    They all sat in a circle, In the clockwise direction their order was: Daniel, Rachel, Emily, Lisa, Matt, Patrick, Nick, Kate, Jessica, Jimmy, Amanda, Jack.


    Daniel was sitting between Rachel and Jack.


    "Guys, we should play something." Jessica suggested as they were in the perfect setting to have more fun.


    "Truth or Dare?" Matt recommended.


    "Or Never Have I Ever?" Amanda recommended.


    "Done" Everyone agreed to Amanda''s suggestion in unison as they all loved Amanda and being her fans they couldn''t say no to her, also everyone was excited as most of them never played this game.


    "Can anyone explain to me the rules?" Rachel asked them as she had no idea about this game.


    "As expected of our baby" Matt teased her.


    "I AM NOT A BABY" Rachel shouted at Matthew.


    "Matt, stop troubling her" Patrick scolded Matthew.


    "You are always so protective of her." Matt complained.


    Patrick warmly smiled, "Can''t help it"


    Jessica whispered into Jimmy''s ears, "Hey is he our Danny''s love rival?" She was asking about Patrick.


    Jimmy then whispered back, "Nope, I don''t think so, I don''t know much about him but he helped Rachel many times and if he would have been someone to worry about then Danny would never have invited him here, you know how possessive Dan is"


    "Hmm, true, thank goodness there is nothing to worry about" Jessica sighed in relief.


    "Someone, please explain the rules" Rachel again requested.


    "Okay, so we all would be having drinks in our hands, in our case beer bottles. So, for example if we start from me, then I will make a statement about something that I have never done, for example - assume I never drank alcohol so I would say, Never have I ever drank alcohol, now everyone here who did drink alcohol in their life, will take a sip from their bottle. Then Jack would make a statement of what he has never done and people who did will take a sip, this way everyone of us would be making statements." Amanda explained, "Is it clear Rachel?"

 Chapter 194 - Never Have I Ever Kissed Anyone

    "Is it clear Rachel?"


    "Crystal Clear"


    "As expected from one of the best directors" Matt praised Amanda.


    "He is my fan boy" Amanda said out loud and helplessly shook her head, everyone laughed as earlier Matt fan-boyed a lot around Amanda.


    "Does anyone have any doubts?" Amanda asked all.


    "How is the winner decided?" Nick asked her.


    "Nick, this is called, desperate participation" Jim made fun of him as it was evident Nick wanted to interact more with Amanda so he was coming up with weird questions.


    Again all laughed and Nick was embarrassed, nevertheless, Amanda answered his question, "The one who drinks the most is the winner but at times people get so drunk in this game that it doesn''t matter who wins"


    "Should I get a bottle of wine for this game instead of beers?" Daniel asked his guests.


    "No need, beer is more fun" Jack suggested and all agreed as they too would prefer beer.


    "Guys I want to add a new element to this game" Kate announced and everyone''s attention was on Kate, she continued, "Now assume, I said I didn''t do something and 4 people amongst us drank beer indicating they did, then one of those four people need to share the story of that incident. If we want to know the story of two people then we all will vote and the person who gets the majority of the votes has to share their story."


    "Hey that is very interesting" Jessica loved Kate''s idea.


    "Okay, what if someone refuses to share their story then what?" Rachel asked Kate.


    "Well, in that case we will give that person some punishment and that person has to follow the orders and complete the punishment."


    "What if that person refuses the punishment?" Rachel again asked, everyone shouted at her for asking such questions.


    "Guys, this implies Rachel is hiding something from us and she is scared her truth will come out because of this game" Matt caught her.


    "Rach, are you hiding something from us?" Emily asked her.


    "Hey, do you have a right to ask me that?" Rachel whispered to her in a low volume.


    Emily reflexively looked at Patrick who was clueless as no one could hear their conversation.


    "Hey, this is cheating you two are whispering something" Kate complained.


    "No, it is nothing, Rachel said she gets drunk easily so she is scared that''s it" Emily covered for her and looked at Rachel who confirmed her in a whisper, "Pat told me everything"


    "Fucker" Emily murmured and Rachel laughed.


    "Keep it a secret" Emily warned her in a whisper and they all decided to start the game.


    "Who should we start with?" Jack asked all.


    "Anyone interested in going first?" Nick added.


    "I''ll start" Jessica took the initiative.


    "Why are you so interested in going first?" Jim teased her.


    "Because I know others are going to come up with better statements, so I''ll go first to set a lower limit" Jessica seriously explained.


    "Okay start" Kate ordered.


    "Okay, never have I ever kissed or been kissed by anyone." Jessica made her statement, to her surprise everyone present there took a sip.


    "What the fuck" Jessica exclaimed in frustration, "All of you had your first kiss" She was hoping at least one person there would be like her.


    "Wait, Lisa and Rachel, you two took a sip too?" Emily asked the two women sitting on her either side.


    Lisa looked annoyed and was very angry recollecting her first kiss and commented, "Unfortunately my first kiss already happened"


    "Why are you angry?" Kate asked her.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to recollect that memory" Lisa regretted taking a sip now.


    "And Rachel, what the fuck dude, when did you have your first kiss?" Matthew asked her.


    "Why should I answer you?" Rachel scoffed at him.


    "Okay, here I am more interested in you Danny, I am really curious to know the story of your first kiss" Jack who was sitting next to Daniel questioned him.


    "Me too, I too want to know Dan''s first kiss" Jessica shouted in excitement.


    "Okay guys, so Rachel, Daniel and Lisa are our three contenders to share their stories." Kate announced.


    "Let''s vote and whoever among you would get the majority of the votes, will have to share their story" Kate added.


    "Okay, let''s vote. How many for Rachel?" Kate asked.


    Only Matthew and Lisa lifted their hands and when he saw no one else did he got upset as he hoped all their friends would be interested in knowing Rachel''s story.


    "We are more interested in knowing Lisa''s" Nick explained and Lisa face-palmed herself.


    "How many for Daniel?" Kate asked.


    Only Jack and Jessica lifted their hands, Jessica shouted at Jimmy, "Dude, what is wrong with you?"


    "I already know the story." Jimmy proudly grinned from one ear to the other.


    "Tell me later." Jesssica ordered him.


    "No, I won''t"


    "Dude" Jessica sadly pouted.


    "Ask Danny, I am not sharing it"


    Jessica decided to eat Daniel''s head later.


    "How many for Lisa?" Kate asked.


    Rachel, Daniel, Emily, Patrick, Kate, Nick, Jimmy and Amanda lifted their hands.


    Jimmy because he knows Rachel and Daniel''s so he wanted to know a new one and Amanda felt more closer to Lisa after interacting with her so she was more curious to know her story.


    "Guys, why?" Lisa made a crying face.


    "Come on, don''t be a party pooper, tell us your story" Nick encouraged her.


    "You will all be shocked after knowing this story" Lisa warned them.


    "Wow, it is turning more interesting" Rachel got excited and was relieved that she and Daniel received the least votes.


    "It was when we were still in high school¡­" Lisa started.


    "What the fuck, really?" Emily interrupted her.


    "Ems, don''t interrupt" Kate scolded her.


    "Sorry, please continue"


    "When I was in high school I was friends with Emily''s group, that is you people. I always looked up to you guys and found you all to be super awesome....."

 Chapter 195 - Never Have I Ever Slept With The Same Person Twice

    "When I was in high school I was friends with Emily''s group, that is you people. I always looked up to you guys and found you all to be super awesome. One day after my music classes, I was heading home and on the way I passed a cafe, there I saw this guy I know, let us call him X. X was with some girl, I wanted to tease him so I waved hi to him while passing by as that cafe was made of glass and they could see me. The guy signaled me to wait there so I did. Then he came out and requested me to stay still for a few seconds, I was confused and before I could realize anything he kissed me and that too for a good five seconds. I was still in shock and was frozen at my spot, if I pushed him away he would have definitely stopped kissing me, so I don''t completely blame him, and after that kiss he thanked me and went back to the girl he was with. The girl then shouted at him and left, then he came out and winked at me, thanking me for acting along and left. That bastard was trying to break up with that girl and apparently she was clinging onto him so he lied he has a girlfriend and when he saw me passing by, he lied I am that girlfriend and he kissed me so that that woman would break up and leave."


    "What the fuck, who is this asshole?" Emily got angry when she heard this story.


    "Why the hell did you not tell us about it? I would have beaten the shit out of that guy" Patrick got agitated to know what happened with Lisa.


    "Lisa, why did you not confide in any of us? We would have beaten him up" Nick too felt bad for her.


    "Believe me, you guys wouldn''t have done anything" Lisa angrily scoffed.


    "Why wouldn''t we?" Rachel questioned her.


    "Fuck, I am so sorry Lisa, I totally forgot this memory" Matt who suddenly realized something and was shocked, apologized to her.


    Lisa angrily glared at him and realizing what just happened, Patrick hit Matt. "Dude, it was you"


    "Yeah, it was me" Matt confirmed hiding his face in his hands.


    "You bastard" Emily started beating Matt and he didn''t resist.


    Kate, Rachel and Nick too threw punches at Matt, "Guys, I am sorry I had no idea it was Lisa''s first kiss and neither did I think that much, I was breaking up with Violet, you know how she was and at that time I saw Lisa and thought this is the only way for Violet to leave me so I kissed her." Matthew was ashamed and sorry for what he did.


    "Violet as in that psycho Violet?" Nick asked him.


    "Yeah, her"


    "Still, you kissed my sister" Emily again punched him.


    "I am so sorry Lisa, wait is that why all these years you ignored me and were upset with me?" Matt asked her after realizing what happened.


    That day in the parking area when Lisa angrily ignored him he got upset and he held her wrist and asked her why she was so upset with him, it was when Daniel interrupted the two and warned Matthew not to act like that.


    Now Matthew understood why all these years Lisa never replied to his message, ignored him and why she was always angry with him.


    "It''s okay, forget it" Lisa forgave him as she could see how sorry Matthew was and she knew how irritating Violet is, that''s why at that point she let go of it but when she realized that Matthew forgot about his actions as if that kiss didn''t mean anything to him, she got very angry and started ignoring him.


    If he would have apologized to her then itself then she wouldn''t have been upset with him for so long.


    "Why did you never tell me?" Emily questioned Matt.


    Matt looked very guilty as he answered, "I actually forgot this incident, that kiss didn''t mean anything so it was gone from my mind, when Lisa described the events, they felt very familiar and that''s when I realized she was talking about me"


    "You are so bad" Kate frowned at him.


    "I am sorry, I am very bad, Lisa please give me some punishment, I''ll accept it no matter what it is" Matthew felt super guilty for his past actions.


    "I forgive you, let it go" Lisa wanted to get over with this topic.


    Everyone understood and all decided to continue the game, it was now Jimmy''s turn.


    Jimmy thought for a while and made his statement, "Never have I ever slept with the same person twice"


    Everyone was shocked at his statement.


    "So, with the same person twice as in during the same night or different days?" Matt asked for confirmation.


    "Well the same night I slept with one person multiple times, but once that night is over then never again I slept with that girl" Jimmy explicitly explained.


    "Jess, slap him on my behalf" Daniel ordered her.


    "With pleasure" Jess punched him on his arm as she couldn''t ruin his handsome face.


    "Ouch" Jimmy shouted, "What the fuck bro?"


    "You are an asshole." Kate commented.


    "Whatever" Jimmy shrugged his shoulders and asked people to drink.


    "What about we people, who never slept with anyone?" Rachel asked as she still didn''t have sex with Daniel yet.


    "They won''t drink." Amanda answered.


    Emily, Matt, Patrick, Nick, Kate, Amanda and Jack drank.


    Daniel, Rachel, Lisa and Jessica still didn''t have sex with anyone so they didn''t drink.


    "Woah, our Danny boy is a virgin" Matthew commented as he noticed Daniel didn''t take a sip.


    "He had been saving himself for the one" Jack threw his arm around Daniel and answered on his behalf to tease him.


    Daniel ignored them and didn''t say anything.


    "You know what guys, Jack had to sleep with a few women to make up for Daniel''s rejection" Amanda added and looked at Jack, shaking her head in anger.

 Chapter 196 - We Are Dating

    "You know what guys, Jack had to sleep with a few women to make up for Daniel''s rejection" Amanda added and looked at Jack, shaking her head in anger.


    "Wait, what?" Nick was interested in knowing this story.


    Everyone insisted so Jack shared the story of their past.


    "So, there were a few batch-mates and juniors in Cambridge who proposed to Daniel over a period of time." Jack started the story.


    "One or two, there were not a few people, please" Daniel corrected Jack.


    "Whatever, so one day he rejected this woman, she was very sad and was crying in the lawn after he rejected her and I knew it because Daniel sent me there to console her as he felt bad for her. While I was consoling her, one thing led to another and we slept."


    Everyone clapped after they heard Jack''s story.


    Amanda rolled her eyes, "He took advantage of a vulnerable woman, stop praising him." Amanda scolded everyone who clapped.


    "She was not vulnerable, am I that bad to take advantage of someone? She initiated it and I didn''t say no, we even dated each other till I dropped from medicine." Jack justified himself.


    Amanda glared at him in anger and shook her head.


    "You are jealous" Jack laughed at her and Amanda ignored his teasing.


    "Wow that was an interesting story" Jessica liked this story.


    "I can''t believe it because of my brother, my idol got a girlfriend" Jimmy happily exclaimed.


    "Hey, what do you mean by because of your brother? It was my own talent." Jack was offended by Jimmy''s words.


    "Sorry" Jimmy cheekily apologized and Jack laughed at how cute Jimmy is.


    "Then weren''t things awkward between that girl and you?" Nick asked Daniel.


    "No, she rather thanked me for rejecting her as she apparently found a better person" Daniel laughed recollecting those days.


    "Amanda you are next" Lisa reminded her.


    "Yeah, so never have I ever skipped a movie or left it mid-way while watching it. I always complete every movie I start."


    Except for Jack everyone took a sip of their drink as they all left movies mid-way in case they didn''t like it or found it boring.


    "Jim, you too?" Amanda was surprised when Jim too took a sip.


    "Yeah, at times I fall asleep while watching a movie" Jimmy confessed.


    Then it was Jack''s turn.


    "Never have I ever made out with someone in public" Jack made his statement.


    "Matt kissed me in public, so I''ll take a sip" Lisa announced and took a sip.


    Daniel, Rachel, Emily, Lisa, Matt, Patrick, Nick, Kate and Amanda took a sip.


    Jessica, Jimmy and Jack didn''t.


    "What the fuck Daniel, you made out in public" Jack exclaimed in shock seeing him take a sip.


    "I also saw Rachel drink" Jessica added to tease her and throw her under the bus.


    "Yeah, I too was about to point Rachel out" Emily announced after she took her sip.


    "Okay guys, Daniel and Rachel, our two contenders" Kate announced let''s vote.


    Emily, Lisa, Matt, Patrick, Nick, Kate, Jessica, Jimmy and Amanda voted for Rachel. Only Jack voted for Daniel so Rachel was asked to share the story.


    Rachel was not sure what she should do but since everyone was being honest she too decided to just go with it.


    "Me and him went on a long drive, to see sunrise, there we made out" Rachel informed in short.


    Emily, Matt, Patrick, Nick and Kate were surprised as they understood it was Daniel as Rachel was not someone to get involved with random people or have casual hookups, they wondered if things progressed to this level.


    "Who is he?" Matt asked her in excitement although he knew the answer.


    "Daniel, it was you right?" Jack questioned him as he could see Daniel was blushing and the last time when he met Rachel and Daniel in the theater, he already got an idea that they were not just friends as they claim and there was something more brewing between them.


    "Yeah" Daniel accepted.


    "What the fuck? Things have already progressed till kiss?" Emily shouted in excitement.


    Jessica scoffed, "Kiss? Things progressed even further." She winked at Rachel and sold her out.


    Rachel turned embarrassed, "What? Tell me everything" Kate excitedly asked Daniel and Rachel.


    "It is my turn now" Daniel ignored everyone.


    "Come on guys, please give us more information" Matt begged them.


    "I''ll give you one information, then you won''t bother us" Rachel seriously looked at everyone as she was tired of them being nosy.


    "Okay done" All promised.


    "We are dating each other" Rachel, officially announced as they were anyway almost caught so she just went along with it.


    Daniel didn''t mind it as they were all their close friends and if Rachel was comfortable in sharing it then he too was.


    Lisa was surprised that her friend is dating her boss, rest all were still processing what she said.


    Then they all shouted in excitement and everyone talked together making it difficult for Daniel and Rachel to hear and understand what they were saying.


    Everyone stood up from their seats and they all hugged and congratulated the two people.


    They were all very happy for the two as everyone there knew either Rachel or Daniel very closely and some knew both of them well, so they knew how serious they were about each other.


    "I want to know the whole love story" Emily was the happiest of all as she once felt bad for Rachel, as Rachel had a crush on Patrick and Emily knew Patrick only loves her, Rachel too knew it. Since then, Emily always wished Rachel to find someone for herself who would love her even more than Patrick loved Emily, today she was happy as she knows Daniel very well and could see how much he loves Rachel.


    Emily was the happiest of all as she knew Daniel and Rachel are perfect for each other.


    Jack too was very happy as his friend who always rejected everyone finally fell in love.

 Chapter 197 - Never Have I Ever Eaten Food Cooked By My Girlfriend

    Jack too was very happy as his friend who always rejected everyone finally fell in love.


    Then interrupting the game, Daniel and Rachel shared their love story in short, they also told everyone about Andrew and Sophia, then Daniel changed the story a bit and said it was because of Andrew and Sophia that he met Patrick and they didn''t tell them about the serious attacks on Rachel so as to not worry them. Then they completed their love story at Daniel and Rachel''s confession they had during the long drive.


    At the end they added, Patrick arrested Andrew and Sophia with Emily''s help.


    "Can''t believe my baby took the initiative" Matt was proud of Rachel as they mentioned it was Rachel who initiated their first kiss.


    "Fuck, your love story is like a rollercoaster ride" Amanda commented.


    "Yeah, totally, I am so glad you are alive Rachel and thank goodness those bastards got arrested" Jessica shared her thoughts.


    "Wow, I didn''t know Emily and Patrick worked on this case together" Kate was surprised that these two friends of hers were spending time together for different reasons.


    "Yeah, I did autopsy for one of the cases" Emily and Patrick were still not ready to share about their relationship and they also believed it was Daniel and Rachel''s day and they didn''t want to steal their thunder so she answered only that what was necessary.


    "Man, can''t believe so much happened in your lives" Jack exclaimed in surprise.


    Nick already knew about the Andrew and Sophia case as he hired lawyers to fight their case but he too didn''t know so much details. Patrick too had no idea about their relationship, he knew they like each other but had no idea they were already dating.


    Jimmy knew even more details but he kept quiet.


    "So, for how long have you two been dating each other?" Kate asked them.


    "Remember that day you guys visited Daniel''s house? It was since that day" Rachel informed them.


    "Wait, it was the same day when we had that long chat, right?" Matt asked for confirmation.


    "Yes" Rachel again confirmed.


    Matt then looked at Patrick and Emily as it was the same day, they too got back together.


    Patrick signalled him to shut up and Matt kept quiet, he had no intentions of spilling the beans.


    "Guys we still didn''t tell our families, it would be great if you guys kept it to yourself" Rachel and Daniel requested all.


    Rachel then looked at Patrick, especially warning him as he told everything to her grandpa in the past, "We will not tell anyone" Patrick sincerely promised.


    "Aunt Catherine is going to be so happy when she will know" Kate exclaimed as that day she saw how much Chatherine loves Rachel, she even frankly told Kate that she loves Rachel more than she loves her and Catherine didn''t even deny it as she indeed loved Rachel more than her niece.


    "Yeah, I feel bad hiding this from her." Rachel sadly shared what she felt.


    "Few more months, then we will tell them." Daniel assured her, stroking her back.


    Jessica: "Awwwww"


    Emily: "Woooooo"


    Kate: "Sooo cute"


    "Relax guys" Rachel scolded them as she was feeling embarrassed.


    "Shall we continue the game?" Daniel asked them as he wanted to distract all from making Rachel feel uncomfortable.


    "Yes, let''s start" Jimmy supported his brother taking the hint.


    Jessica smiled seeing the equation between the two brothers as they always understood each other without any verbal communication.


    Then Daniel made a statement, "Never have I ever eaten food cooked by my girlfriend"


    Everyone laughed when they heard his statement.


    "You want me to cook for you?" Rachel questioned Daniel.


    "I never said that." Daniel smiled at her.


    "Dan, be happy you didn''t eat food cooked by her, I am sure, it will be terrible." Matt teased Rachel.


    "I never even tried my hand at cooking, so don''t reach such conclusions" Rachel angrily glared at Matt.


    "Please don''t even try, I am sure it will be disastrous" Nick teased her.


    "Enough you guys, Dan I''ll cook for you, that''s a promise" Rachel seriously looked at him.


    "I was kidding, please don''t." Daniel humbly requested her.


    Everyone laughed and Rachel punched his arm, Daniel kissed her on the head and said, "Now it is your turn"


    "Okay, so, Never have I ever hooked up with a random stranger"


    "Did you ever get a chance to?" Jack asked Rachel.


    "Yeah, when I was in States, there was this guy I met at a bar, he hit on me and kinda hinted we should hook up and I ran away from there"


    Everyone laughed hearing Rachel''s story, "Why did you run away, you could have had some fun" Kate suggested.


    "I don''t know, it felt super weird so I left"


    Daniel stroked her head, "It is fine to randomly hook-up but only if you feel comfortable"


    "Yeah, that was the point I didn''t feel comfortable, so I ran"


    "My baby" Matt pulled Rachel''s cheeks and she frowned at him.


    Then, Matt, Jimmy, Amanda and Jack drank a sip suggesting they randomly hooked up with someone.


    Then the majority voted to know Amanda''s story.


    "I was once really frustrated as I couldn''t come up with a convincing climax to a movie I was working on, then to clear my mind I went to a bar and there I hooked up with this super hot guy and the next day we had a good intellectual conversation before I left and that''s when I got the idea for the perfect ending to my story."


    "Which movie is this?" Lisa curiously asked.


    "Hundred Roses"


    "Woah, hundred roses had the most perfect ending" Emily exclaimed.


    "Yeah, he was my inspiration" Amanda smiled.


    "I am so jealous of him" Jack whispered to her but it was loud enough for all to hear.


    "Don''t be, he is just a good memory, you are love" Amanda''s words made Jack smile and he was very happy.

 Chapter 198 - Local Italian Celebrity

    "Don''t be, he is just a good memory, you are love" Amanda''s words made Jack smile and he was very happy.


    "Emily''s turn" Kate reminded all.


    "Never have I ever kissed a person of the same sex" Emily made her statement.


    Kate was the only who took a sip of the beer, surprising everyone except for Nick.


    "Woah, my sister is so bold" Jimmy got excited to know her story.


    "I had this high school friend, not naming her, she was confused about her sexuality so she once requested to kiss me as she feels attracted to me, so for her sake I let her kiss me. It was good but it made me realize I am straight and she realized she is bisexual." Kate shared the story.


    "Who is she?" Matt excitedly asked.


    "Sorry, not going to tell you, she requested me to never tell her name to anyone." Kate apologized but was firm on her decision.


    It was next Lisa''s turn, she made her statement, "Never have I ever gotten drunk"


    Everybody present there took a sip except for Daniel as at some point of time in life everyone was drunk except for him.


    "Tonight we will all make you get drunk" Amanda winked at Lisa who just smiled. She didn''t drink beer much and even in the game she rarely sipped.


    "Seriously Dan you still didn''t get drunk?" Jack was surprised to know.


    "Yeah, my alcohol tolerance is high and I don''t drink with the intention of getting drunk." Daniel explained.


    "Anyone have any funny drunk stories?" Kate asked all.


    "Jessica and Jimmy do" Daniel informed them.


    Jessica face-palmed herself, "Can we please not go there?" she was embarrassed recollecting that night.


    "Now, I am super interested in knowing this story" Kate exclaimed and Jimmy laughed recollecting what happened.


    Due to everyone''s insistence they shared the story.


    "We three were in Italy and it was going to be Jessica''s birthday so we went out to drink at a local bar at 11 pm as we planned to celebrate her birthday at midnight. We decided to drink less and not get too drunk but after a point me and Jessica were drinking and dancing and we lost control over ourselves and got drunk. Danny was worried about us so he didn''t drink at all to take care of us. After some time, we all got out of the bar and Daniel decided to take us home as we were wasted. On the way home Jessica saw some guy on the road and she begged Daniel to stop the car as she misunderstood that man as some local Italian celebrity. She threatened to jump off the car so having no choice Daniel turned around and stopped the car in front of the guy she just saw. That guy seemed to have bought some groceries and probably was walking to his home.


    The guy was startled when he saw us and I think he assumed we might kidnap him, he was about to run when our hot, sexy Jessica stepped down the car and smiled at him. I swear, he was mesmerized for a second, although I was drunk, I could see the awe in his eyes. Then Jessica smiled at him and told him how big a fan she is of his movies." Jimmy explained till here and Daniel took over from here as Jimmy doesn''t remember much after this.


    "The guy was confused as he was not the celebrity she assumed him to be and he had no idea what Jessica was blabbering about. Then I got down the car too and signaled him to act along with her misunderstanding. Then Jessica kept praising him for his acting skills and he was thanking her. Then Jessica clicked a few photographs with him and made him wish her as it was her birthday. He bought some chocolates from the grocery and they were Jessica''s favorite so Jessica insisted he give all his chocolates to her as it was her birthday, that guy was nice, he just laughed and he gave away all his chocolates to her. Then we left and the next day when we showed all the pictures to Jessica she confirmed that guy looks a bit similar to her favorite celebrity but he was not him, she was very embarrassed and the rest of her birthday was spent with she regretting her actions and cursing herself for being so stupid. Nevertheless she ate all the chocolates she mugged from that guy shamelessly" Daniel completed the story.


    "Hey I didn''t mug him" Jessica complained as she felt wronged by Daniel''s accusation.


    "That is calling mugging babes" Jimmy too teased her.


    Everyone laughed after they got to know what Jessica did, "Did you ever meet that guy again?" Amanda asked her curiously.


    "Wow, writers automatically build a story from a small incident like this" Matt praised Amanda and she rolled her eyes, looking expectantly at Jessica.


    "Actually I did." Jessica announced sadly.


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    Daniel and Jimmy questioned her together as they too had no idea that she met this guy again.


    Jessica made a crying face and it was evident she regretted whatever happened later.


    "Come on tell us" Jack too got excited just like others and everyone was looking at Jessica as they wanted to know what happened after that.


    "Unfortunately he is a businessman too, and I met him at one of the business conferences." She told them recollecting how embarrassed she was.


    "What? That simple looking guy is a businessman?" Jimmy exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yeah, he owns that biggest brand of chocolates that I took away from him, Universe chocolates." Jessica told them.


    "Fuck that was why he gave away those chocolates to you, he was the owner of that chocolate company?" Jimmy again asked her in excitement.


    "Yeah, that whole grocery chain too belongs to him from where he bought stuff" Jessica explained.


    "What was his reaction when he met you?" Lisa curiously asked.

 Chapter 199 - Savvy Businessman

    "Yeah, that whole grocery chain too belongs to him from where he bought stuff" Jessica explained.


    "What was his reaction when he met you?" Lisa curiously asked.


    "He kept smiling at me, he was the one who approached me first and asked me if I recognized him, I did but I lied that I have no idea who he is then he showed me the pictures Daniel clicked of us and he told me what I did. I was so embarrassed" Jessica hid her head on Jimmy''s shoulder and fake cried.


    "Wait, why does he have those pictures?" Nick was the one who asked.


    "I clicked a few pics on his phone too as he requested it, he wanted to remember this funny incident, he looked like a decent guy so I didn''t reject ." Daniel explained.


    "Fuck you Danny" Jessica snapped at him and Daniel laughed, "I had no idea you again met him"


    "Yeah, then I apologized to him and requested him to forget this incident and he agreed. After that I didn''t meet him again" Jessica explained.


    "You are really weird" Kate made fun of her and Jessica pouted at Jimmy who patted her on the head to pacify her.


    Rachel couldn''t believe the cold woman she met a few days ago and the kid sitting in front of her are the same people.


    "It was an interesting story, I can create a love story out of it, right Jack?" Amanada asked him.


    "Yeah, if Jessica and that guy give you the rights then you can, why not" Jack encouraged her.


    "Oh god, please no, I am not giving you any rights" Jessica quickly denied and Amanda sadly pouted.


    "Amanda, I''ll convince her to give you the rights, but you need to cast me in a role in that film, any role is fine as long as my total screen time is fifteen minutes." Jimmy started negotiating with Amanda.


    "What a savvy businessman" Matt commented.


    "Yeah, learnt it from Rachel" Jimmy answered and he looked at Amanda, "So, Amanda, deal?" Jimmy extended his hand towards Amanda asking her if she is onboard with this idea or not.


    Amanda thought for a while and looked at Jack, who was smiling, she understood what he meant and she shook hands with Jimmy, sealing a deal.


    "What the fuck" Jessica didn''t think Amanda would agree with Jimmy''s weird deal.


    Jimmy looked at Jessica like a predator and laughed evilly.


    "Jim, I love you but this is not happening" Jessica informed him.


    "We will see" Jimmy confidently smiled and drank his beer.


    "Okay, now it is Matt''s turn" Kate announced.


    "Never have I ever fallen in love" Matt informed everyone, his friends were not surprised but others were.


    "Seriously?" Jessica asked.


    "Yeah, you did?" Matt asked her back.


    "No dude, but I also didn''t hook-up with multiple people like you" Jessica retorted back.


    "Hey, hooking up and falling in love are exclusive" Jimmy answered her.


    "You too never fell in love?" Nick asked him and Jim shook his head saying no.


    Then, Daniel, Rachel, Emily, Lisa, Patrick, Nick, Kate, Amanda and Jack took a sip of their beer. Jessica and Jimmy didn''t.


    "Who did you fall in love with?" Amanda asked Lisa as she was curious to know about her.


    "A friend, but it was one-sided, it failed" Lisa answered on point and didn''t delve deeper into it.


    Rachel, Emily, Patrick, Kate, Nick and Matt knew who she was talking about as they all knew about it since their high-school.


    "Is she still in touch with that useless Steve?" Rachel asked Emily in a whisper.


    Emily nodded her head and whispered back to her, "Steve and Lisa are the two interns working under Daniel"


    "What the fuck" Rachel exclaimed in surprise, Emily then signalled she will tell other details later and Rachel kept quiet.


    "Come on Patrick, it is your turn, but I think Patrick did everything in his life" Kate made fun of him.


    "Oh no, I didn''t, so Never have I ever visited a strip club" Patrick told everyone.


    Daniel, Matt, Nick, Kate, Jessica, Jimmy, Amanda and Jack took a sip.


    Rachel, Emily, Lisa didn''t.


    "Wow, so you visited a strip club?" Rachel surprisingly looked at Daniel.


    "Yeah and he even paid for a lap dance" Jimmy added.


    "What?" Rachel excitedly looked at Daniel, "You really did?" She started teasing him.


    "Yes yes he did" Jessica supported Jimmy''s lie.


    "Wow Daniel, I am impressed" Rachel smiled brightly at him as she got something to tease him forever.


    Daniel angrily glared at Jimmy and Jessica then he looked at Rachel who was smiling brightly, seeing her, his anger reduced and his expressions became gentle, "Are you that happy about it?" Daniel chuckled at her.


    "Of course, I got something to tease this perfect Daniel Morris" She happily exclaimed.


    "Well then I am sorry to disappoint you, they are obviously lying" Daniel told her.


    "No they are not" Rachel looked at the two culprits who were silently laughing.


    "What Rachel? We thought you will get upset and will throw a tantrum, but you are super chill about it, what the fuck" Jessica complained in disappointment.


    "True Rach, what is this behavior?" Jimmy too scolded her but in a friendly way.


    "So, was that true or not?" Rachel was confused.


    "Obviously not, we three went to a strip club once but we just had fun looking at them and did nothing else, it was Jessica who had the most fun drooling over hot men" Jimmy told her the truth.


    "Yeah man, those guys were super hot, like so hot, I wanted to bring one home" Jessica recollected those hot men and looked happy.


    "That is illegal." Daniel teased her and Jessica rolled her eyes.


    "Baby, it is your turn now" Kate reminded Nick as he is next.


    "Okay, so, Never have I ever had a crush on a teacher / professor"


    Rachel laughed and looked at Daniel.


    Daniel, Matt, Jimmy and Jack took a sip.

 Chapter 200 - He Read My Diary

    Rachel laughed and looked at Daniel.


    Daniel, Matt, Jimmy and Jack took a sip.


    "Come on all four boys have to tell us who they had a crush on" Kate requested and Amanda supported her.


    Daniel then told them, "I had a crush on my biology teacher, I wanted to impress her and I used to focus more on biology and slowly I developed interest in medicine and I chose to be a doctor"


    Everyone except for Rachel, Jimmy, Jessica and Jack were surprised to know the reason why Daniel became a doctor, as the rest four knew this story.


    "I had a crush on almost every hot faculty in our high-school" Matt shamelessly informed and everyone reacted like they already expected it.


    "I liked my Maths teacher, she was so hot, for her I used to perform well in Maths" Jimmy confessed.


    Daniel grinned when it was Jack''s turn.


    "I had a crush on our professor in Cambridge, I once went to Cambridge to visit a few professors after the first film I directed was a success, there I confessed to her about my crush and we had a one-night stand" Jack revealed to everyone.


    "Woah man" Everyone was impressed and Amanda helplessly shook her head, "What a prick am I dating" she complained.


    "Hey, I didn''t even meet you then, I am not a prick" Jack felt wronged.


    "Please, you were a big player" Daniel supported Amanda.


    "Yeah, I am someone women usually find attractive so I had been with many women as I did not have the heart to reject them but after I dated you, I never looked at another woman, you are now my one and only" Jack tried to pacify Amanda and she rolled her eyes at him.


    "Please such cheesy stuff can never work on Amanda" Lisa taunted Jack and other women supported her.


    "What the fuck, I am a nice person, okay?" Jack helplessly explained and everyone laughed at his situation.


    "Okay now it is my turn" Kate announced and she made her statement, "Never had I ever watched porn."


    Everyone present there took a sip of their drink as they all did.


    "Rach, you too, I thought you will be with me" Kate sadly pouted.


    "Hey, I am normal and curious" Rachel frankly answered her.


    Then the game continued for two more hours and by the end of it they were all very drunk as in addition to taking sips for the game everyone was drinking beer in between the discussion too.


    Daniel prepared some snacks too so they all had a lot of fun eating, drinking and playing games.


    Most of the people were too drunk and wasted so they all climbed down the terrace.


    "We will leave, tomorrow Amanda has to go for the rehearsals" Jack who was sober told Daniel and after bidding adieu to everyone there, he and Amanda took their leave as Amanda was very drunk, so he carefully carried her, Jimmy went downstairs with them to help Jack make Amanda sit in the car.


    Then Jimmy too went back to sleep after greeting the sober guests as he too had to go for his rehearsals the next day and that''s why he drank in limit and didn''t get high.


    Jessica had high tolerance, she was not very drunk but was sleepy so she bid adieu to all guests and went to sleep.


    Rachel was too drunk and she slept, so Daniel carried her to their room and made her comfortably sleep there.


    Kate and Nick too left as they both were drunk, Nick called over their driver to drive them back home.


    After ensuring Nick and Kate safely drove away with their driver, Matthew came back to the penthouse as he had to take care of his other friends too, he then went out to the big balcony to enjoy the cool breeze when he saw Lisa standing near the railing and enjoying the beautiful view outside.


    Matt joined her and he stood next to her, "The view is beautiful, right?" He initiated a conversation.


    "Hmm" Lisa casually hummed and still looking ahead, Matt turned his head to look at her.


    Lisa''s cheeks were red as tonight Amanda ensured she got drunk, Lisa was smiling but there was pain in her eyes.


    For a moment Matt felt his heart flutter seeing her and he had the urge to pull her into his arms and pacify her, he wanted to assure her that everything was fine but he didn''t.


    Matthew continued looking at her while having these thoughts when suddenly Lisa turned and looked at him.


    This time, Matthew could feel his heart beating faster and this cardiologist felt his heart was out of his control.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Lisa asked him in a drunk voice.


    "Because you are looking so beautiful that I can''t take my eyes off you" Matt honestly told her, he was not very drunk but the few drinks he had made him brave enough to be honest.


    Lisa scoffed at his words, "Beautiful? Beautiful, my foot. Emily is the real beauty, not me"


    "You both are beautiful, if one is good looking, doesn''t mean the other is not." Matt told her.


    "No, there is something about Emily that makes her awesome, I am definitely lacking something." Lisa smiled when she said these words.


    "You are not lacking anything Lisa" Matt felt pained when he saw her sad.


    "I am, or else why would Steve reject me" Lisa confessed shocking Matt.


    "Reject? Did you confess to him?" Matt asked her in surprise as he never thought Lisa would ever confess her love to Steve.


    "No I didn''t but he found out, I already accepted that I will never have him for myself, so I decided to keep my feelings to myself and never share it with him but today morning I forgot my personal diary in the common room and Steve got a hold of it. He read my diary."

 Chapter 201 - Hugged Her Tightly

    "No I didn''t but he found out, I already accepted that I will never have him for myself, so I decided to keep my feelings to myself and never share it with him but today morning I forgot my personal diary in the common room and Steve got a hold of it. He read my diary."


    "The one you have been maintaining since you were in high school?" Matt knew about it as Lisa was very possessive of her diary and didn''t let anyone even touch it. Once Emily casually took that diary as it was lying on the table to keep it back on the shelf and Lisa got very pissed at Emily just for touching it. So, they all knew about this diary and no one ever dared to read it.


    So, Matt knew how a big deal it would have been for Lisa, that Steve read it.


    "Were you angry with him for reading your personal diary?" Matt asked her.


    Lisa nodded her head, "I was, no matter what, he had no right to read the personal stuff I wrote about myself. He got to know of my feelings after reading it and you know what he said to me when he confronted me with the diary?"


    Matt shook his head.


    Lisa chuckled, "He said it is my fault that Emily never liked him back, Emily knew about my feelings all this while and for my sake she stayed away from him. There was a chance for Emily and Steve which was ruined because of me" Lisa was smiling when she talked but by the time she completed the last sentence there were tears in her eyes.


    "Can you believe it Matt? He didn''t care about how much I loved him all these years, he didn''t care about how painful it was for me when he kept mentioning Emily all the time, he didn''t care how much I supported him in spite of¡­ me being pained. He¡­" Lisa broke down and started crying, she couldn''t complete her sentence.


    In that moment, Matt didn''t care about anything else, he pulled Lisa towards him and hugged her tightly.


    He stroked her head, "That guy is an asshole, he doesn''t deserve you, don''t waste your precious tears on him" He tried to console her but Lisa cried harder clutching the collar of his t-shirt.


    He let her cry and only patted her on the head, he now understood why today morning her state was like what Daniel described, now it made sense why Lisa was crying and was walking mindlessly when Daniel came across her, he felt glad for what Daniel did as today if she would have been alone, then he couldn''t imagine what she would have been doing.


    Lisa is not someone who shares her real feelings with anyone, they knew about her feelings as it was obvious from the way she acted, they never understood how Steve was so ignorant to never see through her feelings. They all disliked Steve even more after Lisa fell for him, they all hoped someday she would move on but her feelings only got deeper.


    Lisa kept crying in Matt''s arms and he was consoling her.


    Daniel and Patrick were looking at the two from the living room, the two understood Lisa was upset about something and she shared it with Matt and he is consoling her.


    "It seems something serious is going on with her" Daniel shared his concern with Patrick.


    "Hmm, it is time Lisa moves on" Patrick mumbled to himself which Daniel clearly heard but he had no idea what was happening with her. He didn''t ask Patrick about it and just patted him on the shoulder.


    "Is Emily asleep?" Daniel just wanted to change the topic.


    "Yeah, I made her lie next to Rachel, hope that is fine"


    "Of course"


    Lisa slept while crying in Matt''s arms so he carried her to the living room where Daniel and Patrick were discussing something.


    "Shall we leave?" Matt asked Patrick.


    "Yeah, we were waiting for you, is she asleep?"


    "Hmm"


    "Let''s take her to Emily''s home." Patrick suggested.


    "Yeah, I too was thinking the same" Matt too planned the same thing.


    Then Patrick and Matthew drove away with the two women. Patrick and Emily left in one car. Matthew and Lisa in another.


    Daniel helped the two men and after ensuring they safely drove away, he came back to his room where Rachel was peacefully sleeping.


    Taking her in his arms, Daniel too slept, satisfied with the good party he threw.


    ....


    Next day morning when Emily opened her eyes, her head really hurt due to the hangover.


    She was in a daze and looked for her mobile, she turned over and was surprised to see Lisa sleeping next to her.


    She was surprised for a moment but then she realized after the party last night, the guys brought Lisa to her home.


    She looked at Lisa who was sleeping peacefully and thought how long it had been since the two slept in the same bed and used to gossip a lot.


    She touched Lisa''s face and apologized to her sister for not being there for her.


    After some time, she found her phone on the bed stand and checked the time, she was shocked to know it was already noon. Then she read a message that Patrick sent to her a while ago, "When you wake up, call me, I am in Matt''s house"


    Reading his message she felt relieved and called him immediately as she wondered where he was.


    Patrick and Matt were waiting for Lisa''s call and after knowing she was awake the two guys went over to her home with food and hangover drinks.


    Patrick saw Lisa sitting on the couch in the living room, holding her head in her hands and grunting in pain, "How are you feeling now?" Emily lifted her head to look at him.


    She replied "I am feeling worse than I thought, my head is spinning and it feels very heavy"

 Chapter 202 - If A Woman Walks-In Right Now

    Patrick gave her the hangover drink "Drink this juice, you will feel better"


    Emily drank the juice "Thanks Patrick, you always know what I need"


    Matt rolled his eyes and interrupted them before they acted all lovey-dovey, "Do you know how many beers you had? Do you have any idea? Anyone will know what you need after drinking so much, don''t act like your Patrick is a saint"


    "Stop being jealous" Patrick taunted Matt.


    "By the way, good that you guys brought Lisa over, I was relieved to see her after waking up"


    "Obviously how could we send her home in that state" Matthew answered as a matter of fact.


    "Today, I''ll ask her why she was upset. When Daniel described her state yesterday, my heart wrenched in pain" Emily sadly recollected Daniel''s words.


    "What state?" Patrick was confused.


    "The one I told you today" Matt reminded him as Matt already informed him what Daniel told them yesterday.


    "Oh right" Patrick nodded his head.


    "Emily, there is something you need to know" Matt seriously told her and she looked at him.


    Then Matt shared with her what Lisa told him last night about Steve.


    He wanted to give her a heads-up so that she could understand Lisa''s state better.


    "Fuck, that bastard blamed her for everything. Was he not aware I rejected him because I was never into him and not because of Lisa''s feelings?" Emily was pissed after knowing how Steve hurt her sister when it was his fault that he shamelessly read her personal diary.


    "He was just trying to blame it onto someone as he couldn''t accept the fact that you have no feelings for him" Patrick shared what he truly believed.


    "That asshole, I really want to beat him up" Emily ignored Patrick''s words and was still upset with Steve.


    "We should focus more on taking care of Lisa and not bother ourselves with Steve" Matt suggested which Patrick agreed with.


    "Hmm you are right, sorry" Emily too felt he was right as Lisa is her main priority.


    Patrick and Matt looked at each other and Matt signaled to Patrick that it was the right time now, so Patrick cleared his throat before speaking, "Emily, I have a suggestion"


    Emily looked at Patrick waiting for him to speak.


    "I think Lisa needs you now, instead of staying at her home with your parents, she should stay here with you. This is what I and Matt believe" Patrick shared what he and Matt discussed in length earlier.


    Emily sighed in relief when she heard his suggestion, "Actually I was thinking about the same. Today when I woke up and saw Lisa next to me, I felt more comfortable. If she stays with mom and dad then she will keep thinking about Steve, if she stays here I can help her get over it as I know what''s up with her."


    "That''s exactly what me and Patrick thought too." Matt informed her.


    "Pat, then what about you? Will you go back to your place?" Emily wondered where Patrick will live as he permanently shifted here and she didn''t want to stay away from him.


    "No, I will move into Matt''s flat, so that we will all be together and I can meet you whenever I want, it would be convenient." He assured her he won''t be leaving and Emily was glad about this plan.


    "Thank you" She hugged Patrick as he understood what she wanted without her telling him.


    "Why don''t you two just kill me?" Matt scowled at them.


    "It is not my fault if you are still single" Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    "Pat, I have to find someone" Matt angrily glared at him.


    "Why are you angry with me? Go and find someone for yourself, when did I stop you?"


    Matt again got sad, "It is so difficult man, with my schedule it is a privilege if I get to sleep at home. I don''t have the time to go to some bar and find a woman"


    "Find someone at your hospital." Patrick suggested.


    "As if, it is not possible dude. We also have strict guidelines of not dating our colleagues" Matt sadly informed him.


    Emily and Patrick laughed at his state.


    "What are you two laughing about? Instead of being a support to your friend, you are making fun of him?" Matt got upset with them.


    "What else can we do?" Patrick questioned him.


    "Pray for me"


    "Pray what?" Emily laughed at his illogical request.


    "Maybe we should pray a woman should directly walk into his life and fall in love with Matt" Patrick made fun of him.


    But Matt got very happy with this suggestion, "Oh yeah, it would be so amazing if a woman walks in right now¡­"


    Just then Lisa walked into the living room and seeing her Matt stopped talking and turned serious.


    Emily and Patrick too followed Matt''s gaze and saw Lisa who looked confused.


    "Good morning darling, how are you feeling now?" Emily cheerfully greeted her clueless sister.


    Lisa smiled as it felt good to see her sister smiling this, it had been years since Lisa saw Emily like this.


    Last night at Daniel''s housewarming party when she saw how cheerful and happy Emily was, Lisa felt much better as after that past incident, Emily never smiled from her heart.


    Therefore Lisa was happy seeing her last night, now again seeing her sister smile, Emily could feel her mood improve.


    Then her gaze fell on Patrick who was sitting right next to her. Lisa was not very surprised as a few days back she saw Patrick dropping Emily at the hospital and they were close.


    That day she realized they already got back together but since Emily didn''t tell her anything officially, she pretended like she had no idea and joined the three people.


    Patrick gave her the hangover juice, she took it from him and thanked him as her head was aching like crazy.


    Once she felt better, Emily looked at Patrick who signaled that she should go ahead with what she is thinking.


    So Emily surprised Lisa with shocking news.

 Chapter 203 - Princess

    Once she felt better, Emily looked at Patrick who signaled that she should go ahead with what she is thinking.


    So Emily surprised Lisa with shocking news.


    "Lisa, if you don''t mind would you like to move in with me into my apartment?" Emily asked her.


    "Why Ems? What happened so suddenly?" Lisa was surprised as this suggestion came out of nowhere.


    "Today when I woke up and saw you sleeping next to me, I remembered those good old days when we lived like this. I really miss those days" Emily told her and seeing Lisa who was calm, she continued.


    "You have been living with mom and dad for a really long time and also they live a bit far away from the hospital. So, why not you move in with me? We can spend more time with each other, go to work and come back together. It will be a lot of fun" Emily excitedly suggested.


    Lisa too was smiling imagining the scenarios she just said.


    When she was young this was always Lisa''s dream to live with Emily separately from their family, host parties for their friends and go on trips during the weekend. So, when Emily herself suggested this, Lisa couldn''t say no and immediately agreed to this idea."


    "I would love it Emily, but you sure about it, right?"


    "Yes of course" Emily confirmed and was glad her sister agreed so soon.


    Lisa too smiled brightly and these people could see how Emily''s presence and words improved Lisa''s mood already so living with her would definitely get her over Steve is what the two men thought.


    "By the way Lisa, there is something else I want to tell you" Emily hesitantly spoke looking at Patrick.


    Looking at Emily''s face Patrick understood what she wanted to say to Lisa and was looking at him to seek for his permission.


    He smiled and nodded his head.


    "Yeah, what?" Lisa paid her complete attention to her sister.


    "Me and Pat are back together" Emily announced and Lisa was very happy, not because they got back together but because they announced it to her.


    "I already knew it but thank you so much for telling me" Lisa said as she hugged Emily and Patrick after congratulating them.


    "You already knew?" Patrick asked her in surprise.


    "Yeah, one day you dropped Emily at the hospital and your PDA was enough to understand you two got back together" She teased them just like the old days.


    Emily looked at her in guilt, "So, you already knew?"


    "Hmm, but it''s okay, I always knew someday you two will be back together"


    "Oh, that much confidence in us?" Patrick laughed.


    "Yeah, the way you two acted in the past, always sticking together, it was obvious you two will never accept anyone else" Lisa taunted them.


    Just like Matt, she too was aware of everything that happened between Patrick and Emily, and the truth behind their break up as she was after all Emily''s family.


    "Hmm, you are smart." Patrick smiled.


    "Sorry Lisa, we just wanted to take things slow so we didn''t tell anyone about us" Emily explained as she felt her sister deserved an explanation.


    "But he knew, didn''t he?" LIsa pointed at Matt.


    Emily nodded her head.


    Lisa pouted, "At times I think you love him more than you love me"


    "No, that''s not true" Emily denied as she indeed doesn''t love anyone more than Lisa, not even Patrick.


    "Anyway, I am glad you shared this news with me" Lisa brightly smiled.


    Emily hugged her, "How is your hangover?"


    "Much better"


    "After some time, go home and get all your basic stuff and move in with me today itself" Emily suggested and Lisa happily agreed.


    After a few hours, Lisa came back with her luggage and moved in with Emily.


    Their parents too were happy as Lisa is the only person in their family Emily talks to. For the past few years Emily had not been in contact with her family which made them sad.


    They tried to talk to her but she couldn''t forgive them for what they did to her.


    So, they were glad Lisa would be with Emily as they always worried about Emily and now seeing the two sisters bond, they felt better.


    ¡­


    Daniel''s house


    Rachel woke up with a heavily spinning head because of the hangover.


    She looked around her surroundings to understand where she was, the room looked familiar and she realized she slept at Daniel''s house and he didn''t send her back home.


    Then she heard voices coming from the living room, she got down the bed and walked towards the living room where Daniel and Jessica were sitting at the dining table and were discussing something.


    "Morning Princess" Jessica cheerfully greeted Rachel as soon as she saw her.


    Daniel turned around to look at Rachel, who was evidently in pain.


    "Princess?" Rachel asked her in confusion and joined the two people at the dining table.


    Daniel handed her a hangover juice, "Drink this juice it will help you feel better"


    Rachel drank the juice in one go as she didn''t like the taste of it, "I hate this drink" She complained but finished it.


    "Aww don''t trouble our princess" Jessica glared at Daniel in anger.


    "What is this princess business?" Rachel asked in confusion after drinking the juice. She wondered why suddenly Jessica kept addressing her like this.


    "Last night, you told us how you like it when someone addresses you as princess. So, I decided to address you like that" Jessica winked at her.


    "What?" Rachel looked at Daniel in confusion as she didn''t remember a few things about last night because of being drunk.


    Daniel patted her head, "How are you feeling after drinking the juice?"


    "My head still aches"


    "Don''t worry, after your breakfast I''ll give you another one, you will be better" Daniel assured her.


    "And why is Jessica calling me a princess?" Rachel asked Daniel in confusion as Jessica is not clearly answering her.

 Chapter 204 - Who Is This Karla?

    "And why is Jessica calling me a princess?" Rachel asked Daniel in confusion as Jessica is not clearly answering her.


    "Because last night I promised you that this is how I will address you from now on" Jessica answered her instead.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Rachel honestly told her.


    "You don''t remember?" Jessica felt wronged.


    "Obviously I don''t"


    Jessica sadly pouted, "Then let it be"


    Rachel glared at her in anger as she was driving her mad.


    "Last night, you told us how your dad used to address you as his princess but after he was gone no one addressed you like that and you miss being called a princess. So, I volunteered to call you a princess" Jessica told her what happened last night.


    Rachel smiled after knowing this as she recollected the very old days.


    She was very young when she lost her parents in the car accident so she didn''t have many memories of them.


    But this was one of the memories she had of her father as she vaguely remembered her father calling her a princess.


    Somewhere in her subconscious mind Rachel missed this and she didn''t realize it until Jessica mentioned this story.


    "Maybe because I was drunk that my subconscious mind revealed this" Rachel analyzed what must have happened.


    "Hmm, it is natural." Daniel consoled her.


    "Yeah, and since it was your dad who called you a princess so Dan felt awkward in addressing you like that. So, me and Jimmy fought for this position. Jimmy lost and I won, so from today onward I''ll call you princess" Jessica explained what happened further.


    Rachel laughed knowing this, "It''s okay Jessica, you don''t need to"


    "Hey, I want to. Princess, what are your plans for today?" Jessica excitedly asked her.


    "Okay, it sounds super weird please call me Rachel" Rachel requested as it really felt weird being addressed as princess that too by her business partner.


    Also, she only wanted her father to call her that and no one else. She couldn''t hurt Jessica''s feelings as her intentions were good so she gave another excuse.


    "Okay then, Rach what are your plans for today?"


    "I have none for today, in a while, I''ll head back home"


    "Should we go shopping?" Jessica excitedly suggested.


    "You don''t have a hangover?" Rachel was surprised to see how energetic she was.


    "I have a very high tolerance of alcohol and I didn''t have a hangover as I drank in my limits" Jessica explained.


    "Lucky you"


    "After you feel better should we go shopping?" Jessica again asked her.


    "Sure"


    Just then Daniel''s phone rang and it was grandpa James who called him.


    "Oh god why is grandpa calling you?" Rachel asked worriedly as his phone was on the table and she saw the caller ID.


    "It must be something serious" Daniel informed her and answered the phone.


    "Morning grandpa"


    "What? That''s great" Daniel replied after hearing what grandpa James said.


    "Oh, I''ll head over then" Daniel said and cut the phone.


    "What happened?" Rachel asked worriedly.


    As Daniel decided to not hide anything from Rachel, he honestly told her, "Frank got caught and he has been brought to that house where we kept the driver who attacked you"


    "Wow, Frank is already caught? That''s awesome"


    Frank was the security head, in charge of Rachel''s safety but after she was attacked in Italy, it was revealed that Frank was the one behind it and he helped the people trying to kill Rachel.


    "Yeah, I am heading there to meet with him. Patrick and the grandpas would be there too. You want to come?"


    "Sure, I want to know why he attacked me" Rachel was glad she was being involved in it and just like he promised, Daniel was not hiding anything from her.


    "Guys, what is happening? I have no context at all" Jessica curiously asked.


    "Nothing Jess, you stay at home. Me and Rachel have somewhere important to go" Daniel didn''t want to involve Jessica in all of this so he clearly drew the line.


    "Please, I want to know. It sounds so interesting" Jessica pouted at Rachel trying to convince her with her puppy eyes.


    Rachel was again surprised seeing this side of Jessica. The ruthless woman she met in Italy was not this girl for sure.


    "Who are you?" Rachel directly questioned Jessica.


    "Excuse me? I am Jessica Carlson, remember me?" Jessica laughed after questioning Rachel sarcastically.


    "No, I mean the Jessica I met in Italy was a scary woman and you are so bubbly, way different than what you were before, so who are you?"


    Jessica laughed at Rachel''s confusion, "The Jessica you met in Italy acts like that with strangers and Jessica now you are meeting acts like this with the people she really likes."


    "Are you saying you like me?" Rachel raised her eyebrows.


    "Of course I do or else I would have never allowed my Danny to date you."


    "Allowed me? Are you serious?" Daniel mocked her.


    "Hey, if I wouldn''t have liked her then I would never let you ruin your life. Remember Karla? I thought Karla thought you a good lesson. If you would have listened to my advice then you wouldn''t have had to go through what you did."


    Daniel glared at Jessica in anger, signalling her to keep quiet.


    Rachel saw this exchange and questioned Daniel suspiciously, "Who is this Karla?"


    Jessica widened her eyes and looked at Daniel in shock, "What the fuck? You didn''t tell Rachel about Karla?"


    "What the fuck Daniel? You promised you will never hide anything from me" Rachel too shouted at him.


    Daniel was frustrated with the two women questioning him this way.


    Rachel was not sure what it was but seeing Daniel and Jessica''s expressions she realized Karla and Daniel have some history and there was a story behind it which Daniel never cared to share with her.


    "Karla is not someone important, so I never bothered to tell you about her" Daniel explained to calm down Rachel.

 Chapter 205 - Men Are All Assholes

    "Karla is not someone important, so I never bothered to tell you about her" Daniel explained to calm down Rachel.


    Jessica scoffed when she heard Daniel''s words, "Karla is not someone important? Seriously Danny?" This time she mocked him and smiled as she was having fun seeing Daniel''s helplessness.


    Daniel glared at Jessica in anger.


    "Who is this Karla?" Rachel was running out of patience and questioned the two people frustratedly .


    Daniel wanted to beat up his sister and he looked worried whereas Jessica was totally enjoying this scenario and was laughing loudly.


    "Karla is the woman because of whom Daniel didn''t date anyone for a long time and stayed single till date" Jessica informed Rachel.


    Rachel looked wronged, "You said I am your first love. You lied to me Dan?"


    "Oh god no Rachel, Karla is not my first love. You are misunderstanding Jessica''s words" Daniel desperately explained.


    Daniel then glared at Jessica in anger, "You sadist, how can you have fun putting me in a situation like this?" He scolded her.


    Jessica cheekily smiled, "That''s what siblings are for. So, Rachel I''ll tell you who Karla is"


    Daniel leaned back on the chair and let Jessica speak as he didn''t like mentioning Karla or talking about her.


    "Karla was in the same class as me and Daniel. She used to have a huge huge, very huge crush on him. She was crazy about Daniel as he was always nice, gentle and polite to people. One day she gathered all her courage and asked him out. Daniel being the nice guy agreed to it. Later, he casually mentioned it to me. I know Karla is a mad woman and there was something wrong with her. So, I clearly said no and didn''t let Daniel go on this date with her"


    In her heart, Rachel jumped in joy after knowing Jessica didn''t let him go on this date.


    "Next day Karla came to school upset and questioned Daniel why he didn''t come. He was trying to give her some excuse, when I chimed in and honestly told her how I don''t like her and therefore didn''t let Daniel go on this date" Jessica continued.


    "Fuck, Karla must be pissed with you" Rachel commented after hearing the story.


    "Yeah, she was very angry with me" Jessica shivered remembering that incident.


    "What happened?" Rachel asked her with concern as she was worried if Karla did something to Jessica.


    "Don''t worry, you think anyone can harm this devil?" Daniel patted Rachel''s shoulders as he could see how worried she was about Jessica.


    "Hey, she did try to harm me, okay? and that too because of you." Jessica scolded Daniel.


    "Not because of me, you brought it upon yourself" Daniel taunted her as she meddled in between him and Karla and didn''t let him handle Karla his way.


    "Hey, she is a psycho, how can I let my Danny date a psycho?" Jessica shouted at him.


    "Will you tell me what happened next? I am hanging here in suspense" Rachel was frustrated as the story was left in between.


    "Oh right, Karla got upset with me as she assumed I am in love with Daniel and so I didn''t let him go on a date with her. So, one day when I went to the girls washroom, she too came in and locked the main door. She was waiting for me. When I came out of my bathroom stall she was waiting for me near the wash basin with a hockey stick"


    "What the fuck?" Rachel got scared after knowing that.


    "Don''t worry, nothing happened" Daniel gave her the spoiler.


    "What the fuck dude? Why would you reveal that already?" Jessica shouted at him.


    "Because Rachel is worried. Don''t scare her"


    Jessica rolled her eyes, "Rachel is not as delicate as you think, she is a very strong woman" Jessica shouted at him and looked at Rachel, "Why do men always think we need them to protect us? Why the fuck they don''t believe we can take care of ourselves?" Jessica questioned Rachel.


    "Dude, that''s not what I meant, Rachel was worried wondering you got hurt. So, I¡­"


    "Enough, you men are all assholes" Jessica shouted at Daniel and looked at Rachel and smiled, "Then she tried to beat me with that hockey stick but I am well trained in martial arts so I dodged her attacks and in turn I punched her in the face and broke her nose" Jessica proudly said and Rachel looked at her in shock as Jessica was smiling proudly recollecting that incident.


    "And you are happy about it?" Rachel questioned her.


    "Of course, that psycho deserves it"


    "And who are you to decide that?" Rachel and Daniel questioned her together.


    Jessica pouted at them, "Hey she first came to attack me with that hockey stick. I beat her in self defense"


    "Yeah, sorry" Rachel could understand how scared Jessica must have been at that moment.


    "Later, Karla didn''t give up on Daniel and became friends with Jimmy to get closer to Dan."


    "Woah, that''s creepy" Rachel commented.


    "Yeah and she used to stalk him too."


    "Fuck, then what did you do?" Rachel questioned Daniel and he looked very embarrassed.


    Jessica laughed loudly seeing his face, "You won''t believe what he did Rach, hahaha, it is super funny"


    "Hey, Jess can you please stop it. Rachel let''s just say I nicely handled her and she never bothered me again" Daniel was too embarrassed to tell Rachel how he handled Karla.


    "Hmm, he did handle her ''NICELY''" Jessica teased him making Rachel even more curious.


    "How did you handle her nicely? Please tell me." Rachel begged him as the curiosity was killing her.


    Daniel looked ashamed and Jessica was grinning from one ear to another.


    "Danny you want to tell her or should I have the pleasure of sharing this story?" Jessica teased him.


    Daniel kept quiet so Jessica told Rachel what happened.


    "Karla was so mad, she was always roaming around Daniel..."

 Chapter 206 - My Darling Is The Best

    Daniel kept quiet so Jessica told Rachel what happened.


    "Karla was so mad, she was always roaming around Daniel. If he goes to the library she used to follow him there and if he had lab experiments, she used to be his partner. After a point, even Daniel got annoyed and he asked her directly why she is bothering him like this. Then she said when he agreed to go on a date with her, it gave her the hope that he too likes her back just like how she likes him. That''s when she decided she would never give up on him." Jessica laughed and continued the story.


    "She thought it was because of me that Daniel was avoiding her and therefore she was pursuing him like this. Then Daniel took a deep breath and told her something after which she never bothered him again"


    Jessica teasingly looked at Daniel and laughed.


    "What is it, don''t hang me in suspense?" Rachel was getting irritated and excited at the same time.


    "I told her I was gay and I only like men. That''s why Jessica stopped me from going with her as Jessica felt what I was doing was wrong and unfair to Karla" Daniel explained what he did himself.


    Rachel laughed at what he said and she patted him on the head, "Dan, I''ll still love you even if you are gay" She teased him.


    "Very funny" Daniel glared at her.


    "Yeah, so Daniel made me look like a good person and after he said he was gay he requested her to not tell anyone else about it so she respected it and stopped bothering him" Jessica completed the story.


    "You are really smart, without any bad blood you handled this matter" Rachel praised him.


    "Hmm since then if any woman asked him out on a date too, I used to immediately reject it as I didn''t wish to give any false hopes to anyone" Daniel explained.


    "Hmm, now I understand what made you take this decision" Rachel stroked his head lovingly.


    "Yeah, if he would have taken my advice then he would have never got entangled with that psycho. I can judge a person in the first meeting and I know who is how" Jessica proudly said.


    "Oh really?" Rachel asked her.


    "Yes"


    "Then tell me about Matt, who you met yesterday" Rachel wanted to test her skills and Matt is not an easy person to understand so she asked about him.


    "Well he acts like he is a casanova and is super cool but in actual he is a very sensitive person. He cares about other people''s feelings. He tries to act indifferent but he gets bothered about everyone who is close to him. He knows who is upto what and is a good observant" Jessica put her point of view forward and Rachel was surprised as out of all her friends Matt was the most complicated one.


    Although he looks like the easiest one to mingle with, he is also the most mysterious one. His close friends were the only people who knew him very well.


    So, Rachel was surprised with Jessica''s on-point observation.


    "You are awesome" Rachel honestly praised her.


    Jessica smiled, "I used this skill of mine in the business world as I know what kind of people I''ll be dealing with"


    "I have a lot to learn from you" Rachel honestly told Jessica as she realized how much she needs to learn from her as she can''t judge a person in one meeting.


    Jessica smiled at her.


    "By the way, is that why you didn''t take Matt seriously when he was flirting with you?" Rachel asked her as Jessica was chill about it and was not irritated or offended by his actions.


    "Yeah, and you know what, he likes that girl" Jessica gossiped with Rachel.


    "What? Which girl?" Rachel curiously asked.


    Daniel helplessly shook his head seeing the two women gossip like they are old friends.


    "Daniel''s intern, what was her name?"


    "Lisa?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "Yes, her"


    "I don''t think so, he and we all care for her because she is Emily''s sister. We all don''t have siblings so since Emily had one we all treated her like she is our sister too" Rachel explained.


    "Yeah, but he likes her. I saw multiple times how he kept looking in her direction and the way he looked at her it was not a brotherly look. He really likes her but I think he too didn''t realize that yet" Jessica shared what she observed last night.


    "Wow, it would be really interesting to see Matt and Lisa." Rachel said after thinking as she believed Matt is a much better person than Steve.


    "Will you two stop it? You both are gossipping about my intern and my colleague" Daniel couldn''t take it anymore and scolded the two women.


    "Oh yeah, Dan how come you never mentioned to me that Lisa was your intern?" Rachel questioned him and Daniel glared back at her, his face seeing, ''Seriously?''


    "Okay whatever but Dan you have to promise me that you will keep Lisa and Steve away from each other" Rachel seriously warned him.


    "What? Why?"


    "Lisa loved Steve for many years but he always loved Emily. He is an asshole, we all always loathed him, so please keep them away from one another"


    "Rachel, they have to learn to keep their personal and professional lives apart and manage. We are doctors and our patients are our first priority. I am sorry but I am not going to consider your request. They have to deal with their own problems" Daniel cleared his stand and instead of getting angry Rachel smiled.


    "My darling is the best." Rachel looked at Daniel in admiration.


    "Oh god, kill me" Jessica walked away from there and the two people laughed.


    "When should we go to meet Frank?" Rachel asked him, turning serious.


    "Let''s go after lunch, Patrick too will be reaching after some time" Daniel suggested and Rachel agreed.

 Chapter 207 - Three Old Men Doubted Them

    "Let''s go after lunch, Patrick too will be reaching after some time" Daniel suggested and Rachel agreed.


    "Dan, I have something serious to ask you" Rachel looked very serious.


    "Hmm, what happened?"


    "Are you sure you not gay?" She teased him.


    "Hmm, let me check" Daniel pulled Rachel on him and made her sit on his lap.


    He brought her face closer to his to kiss her when she turned her face away, "I didn''t brush"


    "So, what?" Daniel pulled her face closer but they heard footsteps so Rachel pushed him and went back to her seat.


    "Rachel, should we go shopping?" Jessica came out of her room and asked.


    "Actually, today we need to be somewhere else" Rachel apologetically told her.


    "Can I tag along with you two? Please? I am bored" Jessica pouted and joined them back at the dining table.


    "The place where we are going is not safe" Daniel warned her.


    "What is it? Is it something serious?" Jessica asked them as earlier too they got distracted from this topic.


    "Jess¡­" Daniel was about to say no when Rachel held his hand to stop him.


    "Jessica, to tell you the story in short, do you remember the bodyguard who was with me when I came to meet you in Italy?"


    Frank was the only bodyguard one who entered Jessica''s office and others stayed outside.


    "Oh yeah, he was waiting outside for you" Jessica had a good memory and also at that time she was surprised to see a bodyguard as it felt weird and not normal so she indeed remembered someone with her.


    "Actually when I was leaving for the airport this bodyguard planned an attack on me and tried to kill me but I managed to come out of it and he ran away, now he got caught so we are going to meet him today." Rachel explained everything in short.


    "What the fuck? Then why did you not come to me?" Jessica felt bad that she got attacked in her city and that too when she came to meet her for the meeting.


    "It''s okay I left for London immediately. I am fine" Rachel smiled and assured her.


    "Still, I am sorry to know this" Jessica looked pale.


    "Chill"


    "Can I too come with you two?" Jessica requested.


    "Why though?"


    "I am curious and it is super exciting"


    Rachel: "..."


    Daniel: "..."


    After having lunch, the three people headed to the bungalow in the outskirts of the city where Frank has been captured.


    When they reached there, they saw the three old men and Patrick, waiting outside the bungalow.


    It was obvious they were all waiting for them.


    When Rachel got down the car, the four men who were waiting for Daniel were not surprised as they knew that after knowing the truth Rachel would insist on coming here.


    But when Jessica got out of the car, they were all surprised.


    Anthony and Patrick recognized her but James and Michael were confused as they were meeting Jessica for the first time.


    "Hey grandpas" Rachel greeted the three old men.


    "Hi dear" James greeted her back.


    "Hi Rachel, how have you been?"


    "I am good grandpa"


    "I didn''t expect you to be here with Daniel." Anthony teased her.


    "Yeah, it seems these days you are spending way too much time at Daniel''s house, right James?" Michael too teased her and James nodded his head.


    The three old men had been discussing it for days as after work Rachel stays at Daniel''s place and even during the weekends she lives there, it was rare for her to be back home.


    The three old men doubted them, they wondered if they were still friends or already started dating each other.


    James and Anthony were more curious and wanted to ask their grandchildren but they didn''t dare to as earlier Rachel refused to marry Daniel and Daniel too was not that keen on the marriage alliance.


    But they were sure things were not the same now but yet they didn''t wish to make their grandchildren feel uncomfortable so they never asked but that was not the case with Michael.


    Therefore, Michael directly asked the two kids.


    Rachel was not sure what to say to Michael and Daniel too was confused, just then Jessica chimed in, "Hey all, I am Jessica Carlson, Daniel''s childhood friend and Rachel''s business partner for her new venture. I am staying at Daniel''s place and therefore we are all spending a lot of time together at his house. Jimmy too lives with us"


    Jessica knew they were hiding their relationship from everyone that''s why she came to their rescue.


    "Oh" The three grandpa got sad as they were hoping for some good news.


    Patrick smiled to himself but he acted like he had no idea as he promised Rachel to hide the truth of her relationship from her grandpa.


    "Good to see you dear" Anthony hugged Jessica who happily hugged him back, "Grandpa, you are looking more handsome than before"


    "Of course, I am the most good looking one among my friends" Anthony praised himself.


    "I disagree, I think grandpa Michael is the most handsome of you three" Rachel spoke up.


    Michael got very happy as Rachel believed he was more good looking.


    "No, grandpa James, is more handsome" Daniel added as he didn''t wish James to be left out and he wanted to win some brownie points with Rachel''s grandpa.


    "No, grandpa Anthony is more handsome" Jessica fought.


    "Guys, we are here to deal with something important, can we focus on that?" Patrick interrupted all the kids who were acting like they were on a picnic.


    "Sorry" They all apologized together.


    "Danny, what is wrong with you? Why did you bring Jessica to a dangerous place like this?" Anthony scolded his grandson.


    "Ask her, she insisted on bringing Jessica along" Daniel pointed at Rachel.


    "Yeah, she wanted to come so why not?" Rachel casually questioned them.


    "Rachel, do you even know how dangerous this place is?" James scolded his granddaughter who was acting carelessly.

 Chapter 208 - MN Corporation

    "Rachel, do you even know how dangerous this place is?" James scolded his granddaughter who was acting carelessly.


    "How will I know grandpa as you never brought me here before?" Rachel seriously questioned her grandpa and he recollected the day when she was angry with them and he calmed down as he was scared of her.


    "Jessica, if you don''t mind, spend some time in the garden, it is not appropriate for you to come in" Rachel advised her and Jessica didn''t mind so she went to the garden area.


    Rachel, Daniel, Patrick, James, Anthony and Michael went inside the bungalow.


    It was Rachel''s first time seeing this place and she was seriously observing everything.


    One man walked towards them and led them to some room.


    Daniel held her hand and rubbed her palm with his thumb, trying to assure her to not get scared.


    The six people were then led to one big room where Frank was tied to the chair.


    Rachel was surprised to see his state, the strong and perfect man who had muscular body, now looked weak and pale.


    There were wounds on his body and he was looking down at the floor as if he was lost in some deep thoughts.


    She tightly held Daniel''s hand and he could see she was disturbed by the sight in front of her.


    "You don''t need to stay here, you can go downstairs if you want" He whispered to her.


    "No, I want to stay" Rachel insisted and Daniel accepted her decision.


    Patrick walked towards Frank and said, "James Richardson is here just like you requested"


    Then Patrick moved to a side and James stepped in front of Frank.


    Frank lifted his head and looked at James, he smirked at him, the wounds on his face made him look scary and his smile was creepy.


    "Who asked you to attack Rachel?" James questioned him, the aura around James was changed, the sweet grandpa now looked scary.


    Even, Rachel felt chill pass through her.


    "Why should I tell you?" Frank arrogantly asked him.


    "Who is behind all these attacks?" James ignored his arrogance and questioned him.


    "Someone so powerful that you guys can''t do anything to them" Frank looked down on James.


    But no one present there was offended as this behavior from Frank was expected.


    "That is our problem, you don''t need to bother yourself about it. Just tell us who is behind these attacks?" Anthony stepped forward.


    "As if I am going to." Frank taunted them.


    "Rachel, can you go out for a few minutes, please?" Patrick requested her as he planned to use violence against Frank but knew Rachel won''t be able to take it.


    "It''s okay, I am not as weak as you think I am" Rachel coldly replied.


    Daniel patted her on the head and stepped towards Frank.


    Rachel was confused and so were the other four men as they all thought Patrick would be the one using his ways to get the information.


    Daniel forwarded his hand in front of Patrick who placed a pocket knife in his hand.


    Daniel stepped towards Frank, who was not scared at all as he was confident these people won''t kill him.


    They needed the most important information which only he had.


    The driver who attacked on Rachel in Italy was just a small time criminal hired by them, the actual mastermind behind this attack was Frank, so only he knew the people who were behind all of this.


    The driver really had no idea about any of it.


    So, if they want to protect Rachel then they have to know who is behind these attacks, who is hell bent on killing her. This information can only be provided by Frank, so they can''t kill him.


    Frank was aware of it so he was fearless.


    Daniel stepped towards Frank and bent down, he clutched Frank''s hair and pulled his face back harshly, which was not expected by anyone and they were all surprised.


    "Ahh" Frank grunted in pain as Daniel''s hold was very rough and when he pulled his head back with a jerk, his neck hurt.


    In that moment, the gentle and Daniel was gone and he looked cold and scary, no one except for Anthony ever saw this side of Daniel.


    The fury in his eyes and the sinister smile on his face, scared everyone else present there except for Rachel.


    When he told her his past, she was prepared since then and predicted someday she would see this side of him, also she was not scared of Daniel as she knew it was for her sake he brought out this side which he too hated the most.


    Daniel placed the pocket knife near Frank''s neck and coldly said, "What you are thinking is right. We are not going to kill you"


    Frank had an evil grin on his face when he heard Daniel''s words but when he heard the next sentence, his eyes widened in fear.


    "But that doesn''t mean, I am not going to torture you" Daniel then peeled the above thin layer of Frank''s cheek skin.


    "Bhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaa" Frank loudly shouted as it was very painful.


    Rachel, James and Michael were shocked when they saw what Daniel was doing, only seeing it was very painful so they couldn''t imagine the pain Frank felt as he experienced it.


    "Pleaseee stop, I''ll tell you" Frank loudly shouted after losing the first layer of the skin on his cheeks as this was the kind of pain he never felt in his life before.


    Daniel scoffed and taunted Frank, "You are easier than I expected."


    "Huh, if you were this weak, then why act strong and arrogant?" Patrick too taunted him.


    "This is the most weird form of attack" Frank glared at Daniel.


    "Who is behind these attacks?" Daniel ignored his complaints and asked him the main question.


    "MN Corporation" Frank informed them, surprising everyone.


    "Who from MN Corporation?" James asked him as MN corporation is a big conglomerate in London and it is not ruled by one person, there are many higher officials in charge of it.

 Chapter 209 - No Connection Between Them

    "Who from MN Corporation?" James asked him as MN corporation is a big conglomerate in London and it is not ruled by one person, there are many higher officials in charge of it.


    Everyone was confused as to why anyone from MN Corporation is trying to kill Rachel.


    Daniel and Patrick looked at each other worriedly.


    Few weeks ago, Daniel informed Patrick that it was someone from MN corporation who sent the threatening message to Rachel when she met her friends during their reunion.


    Since then Patrick had been trying to find a link between MN corporation and Rachel but he only reached a dead end as there was no connection between them.


    So, today, when they again heard this corporation being mentioned by Frank too and the revelation that they are behind these attacks, both the men were not sure how to react.


    "That I don''t know but the one who wants to kill her works there for sure" Frank informed them.


    "Works in what position?" Patrick asked him as Frank''s information was vague.


    "I don''t know that too"


    "Do you want me to peel more skin off your face? Will you talk only then?" Daniel coldly asked him.


    "No matter how much you peel off my skin, this is the only reply I can give you because I really don''t know who exactly is behind it. Believe me."


    "Then how did you contact them or how did they contact you? Tell us everything, don''t you dare skip any details." Daniel warned him coldly, his voice was enough to scare Frank.


    "It was them who first contacted me. After I landed a job as Ms. Richardson''s head of security, I received a package with 1 Million Euros and a note left in front of my house. The note read they will pay me ten times this if I am able to get rid of Rachel."


    Frank smirked recollecting that day, "I have been working my ass off to lead a better life, and if I get Ten Million Euros just to kill the person I am protecting then why would I refuse it. I was supposed to give my reply on the same note and was asked to write my reply and drop it in a mailbox near my home. I was told I can keep the one Million Euros irrespective of my decision"


    Everyone in the room was surprised when they got to know about it.


    Someone was ready to give away the money without getting anything in return.


    ''Why would anyone do that?'' This was the question they all had.


    Frank continued, "Then I agreed to their request. From then on I have been getting instructions in the form of notes and I was supposed to reply back on it and update them. They gave me clear instructions to not attack Ms Richardson until and unless they ask me to. I have been waiting for their instructions and updating them of her schedule. When we planned that trip to Italy, I got the instruction from them on how to attack her and that driver too was hired by me."


    "Did you receive any money during this time?" Patrick questioned him.


    "Yes, with every note, I used to receive a lot of money, which was always left outside my home in the bushes."


    "I was supposed to get an additional Ten Million Euros after I killed Rachel but some bastard who showed up there on time ruined it" Frank glared at them in anger cursing the guy who saved Rachel in Italy.


    Patrick, James and Michael got confused.


    "Who showed up?" James asked.


    After that day, no one ever bothered to ask Rachel who saved her.


    They were all stressed that day as Andrew and Sophia were caught the same day and Rachel found out the truth they had been hiding from her for years.


    So, no one had any idea who saved Rachel but now listening to Frank''s words, they realized it and wondered who was the guy who showed up and saved her.


    Only Anthony and Rachel knew it was Daniel but they never shared this information with anyone else.


    "It is one of the bodyguards grandpa, I thanked him later, don''t bother about it" Rachel chimed in to protect Daniel''s identity.


    The three men believed her and didn''t bother about it.


    "So, you have no idea who exactly is behind these attacks?" Daniel asked Frank, ignoring his earlier comment. He was unaffected by it as he didn''t care even if his truth came out.


    Rachel knows the truth and she was fine with it so he didn''t worry about his secret identity being revealed to others.


    "No, I don''t" Frank truthfully informed him.


    "Then how do you know it was someone from MN corporation who is involved in it?"


    Frank smirked, "I was curious, I wanted to know who was paying me so much money to get rid of Ms Richardson, I once hid near the mailbox and saw the guy who took the note I left. I followed him and he went inside the MN corporation''s main building. That''s when I realized it is someone working there is behind the attack. Only they can afford to spend money like this."


    "Did they not know, you followed them?"


    "They found out, because I received a warning in the next note to be in my limits, and I got even more money to kill my curiosity"


    "Weird people" Patrick Muttered.


    "And you really gave up and didn''t look into them?" Daniel questioned him.


    "Obviously, I was promised more money if I stop being nosy, so I stopped and also I realized they are dangerous, they will kill me if I cross the line, so I had to stop myself"


    "When you received this note the first time, you should have told us, we would have paid you even more money to protect Rachel" James sadly said.


    Frank scoffed, "Who knows"


    "I am telling you, I would have given you more money to keep her alive, you are a fool, a disgusting fool" James insulted him as anger was building inside him.

 Chapter 210 - Surgery

    Frank didn''t respond and kept quiet.


    They all got whatever information they could get fram Frank, so they all headed out leaving him there.


    "Wait, wait why are you all leaving?" Frank got worried seeing them leave.


    "What do you want us to do? Sit with you and party?" Daniel sarcastically asked him.


    "We got the information we want from you, so we are leaving" Patrick bothered to answer.


    "Then what are you going to do with me?" Frank was confused as these people didn''t give him any clarity on his fate.


    "We will think about it" Michael answered him and they all left.


    After they all left the room, they all heard a THUD loud noise coming from the room where Frank was, they quickly rushed inside.


    They saw the chair Frank was sitting on, was lying on the floor and the ropes his hands were tied to were on it.


    "How did he manage to escape?" Michael was surprised.


    Without wasting another second, Patrick and Daniel ran out to get a hold on him.


    Rachel and the three old men too rushed out.


    But when they all went out the house, they were surprised with the view outside.


    Frank was lying on the floor groaning in pain, his hand was being pressed under Jessica''s leg.


    She looked really scary.


    Frank tried to get up and she again kicked him and he fell back on the ground.


    Daniel and Patrick quickly ran over towards them.


    Patrick held Frank''s shirt collar and pulled him up and Daniel went to Jessica.


    "You alright?" He worriedly asked her.


    "Of course, you should ask him if he is alright" Jessica pointed at Frank.


    Rachel too rushed on her side, "Jessica you fine?"


    "Of course guys, I am the one who beat him up, so ask him if he is fine. What is wrong with you two?" Jessica got annoyed.


    Patrick took away Frank inside, who was still shouting in pain.


    "You still practice Martial Arts?" Daniel looked surprised.


    "Obviously I do"


    "Wow, you were trained in Martial Arts?" Rachel looked at Jessica in admiration.


    She was learning new things about her everyday.


    "Yeah, didn''t I tell you how I beat up Karla?"


    "Right. Jessica, will you teach me Martial Arts?" Rachel excitedly asked her.


    "If you want, you can just go for some classes or I can ask the bodyguards to teach you." Daniel suggested.


    "Why? Am I not good enough to be your girlfriend''s trainer?" Jessica glared at him and was offended.


    "Shh, don''t be so loud, the grandpas still don''t know about us" Daniel reminded her and continued, "That''s not the case, you are always busy and isn''t it better for Rachel to learn from some expert?"


    "No, I am damn good at it. Rachel, I would love to train you" Jessica agreed and Rachel was happy.


    ¡­


    Ireland


    Elizabeth was admitted in the hospital for her treatment as William promised Ethan, the man who kidnapped them, that he wouldn''t alert anyone and would behave himself.


    Elizabeth''s condition was under control now but she still didn''t wake up from her coma.


    William was sitting next to her bed, he was glad that she was now stable.


    The doctor knocked on the room door and William opened it.


    "Yes doctor?" He politely asked.


    "Where is your brother?" The doctor was asking him about Ethan, the man who kidnapped them.


    Only because William promised him he would not act smart and try to run away from there, did Ethan agree to get Elizabeth treated.


    So, after admitting her to the hospital, the doctors, nurses and everyone was clearly informed to contact Ethan if they have anything to discuss and not with William.


    This was Ethan''s way to ensure every decision regarding Elizabeth''s condition was taken by keeping him in the loop.


    William didn''t oppose it as he didn''t care about anything else, he just wanted his wife to be fine.


    "He went to have lunch" William honestly answered him as he and Ethan were pretending to be brothers.


    Ethan created faked IDs for all of them and they were addressed that way.


    "Okay, then I''ll come back later" The doctor said and William nodded his head.


    "Why? What happened?" Ethan''s voice was heard from behind.


    The doctor and William looked at him and Will answered, "The doctor wanted to discuss something but since you were not here, I asked him to come back later"


    It would look like William is a sincere brother but the truth is William was scared and quickly told the truth as he didn''t wish Ethan to misunderstand him.


    If he did, then he might harm Elizabeth which Will couldn''t risk.


    Ethan smirked in satisfaction as Will was indeed keeping his promise and was not acting out of line or trying to run away from here.


    Also, how could he leave his wife in this condition, he can''t do anything to Ethan and was helpless.


    This thought made Ethan happier and he felt more powerful.


    ''William Richardson, now tell me, who is better between us?'' He thought to himself and politely smiled at the doctor.


    "Yes doctor, you have something important to discuss?" Ethan asked him.


    "Mr Walsh, although the patient''s condition was stabilized, we scanned her brain. There is still a minor complication there¡­"


    William and Ethan got worried when they heard the doctor''s words but what he said next was comforting.


    "But it can be removed by performing a surgery on her"


    "Great then, do that, we won''t mind about the cost" Ethan was relieved as he got scared with the thought of losing Liz.


    "It is not about that. This operation although it is minor, it requires a very experienced doctor to perform it. Our senior Neurosurgeon Dr Ryan, is currently in the US and I discussed Mrs Walsh''s case with him. He requested to have a call with you two as he has some suggestions on it."


    "What suggestion?" Ethan worriedly asked, William was even more worried and was looking at the doctor.

 Chapter 211 - Junior

    "What suggestion?" Ethan worriedly asked.


    "Well, we were hoping that Mr Ryan would perform the surgery after his return to Ireland and after seeing her reports he too felt he would be the right person to do this task. But unfortunately there has been a complication with the patient he is working on in the US and he therefore would be staying there for longer than intended so he has some alternate suggestion he would like to discuss with you two" The doctor explained.


    William got worried and looked at Ethan who nodded his head agreeing to the doctor''s request.


    "Okay, I''ll set up a call between you two in two hours?" The doctor suggested and Ethan agreed.


    "Can I also attend this meeting please?" William requested Ethan after the doctor left leaving them alone.


    Ethan smirked at him, "Look at you pleading with me. I am really enjoying this Mr. Richardson"


    "Please Ethan, I am doing everything that you are asking me to, can you please let me attend this call. After all it is about Liz''s situation" William ignored Ethan''s taunts and requested him keeping his ego aside.


    "Fine, you can attend the call" Ethan didn''t intend to let William out as it was related to making a decision about Liz''s life.


    No matter how much he loathed William, he was after all Liz''s husband so he allowed him.


    After two hours, the doctor called William and Ethan to his room.


    The two men sat on the two chairs across the doctor who placed his laptop in front of them.


    William saw an old man on the screen who looked intellectually sharp.


    "Hello Dr Ryan" Will and Ethan greeted him.


    "Hello. I saw the reports of the patient. A surgery is needed for her condition to improve. I hope the doctor who is in-charge of her already informed you two about it"


    "Yes he did" William spoke and Ethan kept quiet.


    "Yeah, so this surgery is very sensitive and it would be better only if a doctor who is experienced in it performs this surgery. I really hoped to be back to Ireland in two days and then take over your wife''s case but unfortunately I have to prolong my stay in the US" Dr Ryan informed them and the two men got worried.


    Seeing their worried expressions Dr Ryan tried to comfort them.


    "But there is nothing to worry about it, that is why I called you two. I have two solutions to this problem and it is upto you which one you would prefer"


    "Sure doctor, what are the solutions?"


    "One option, we can ask one of the neurosurgeons working there to operate on her but none of the surgeons there have any experience in this kind of surgery and it will be their first time. But I assure you we have brilliant doctors and they will surely do a good job.


    Second option, my junior works in the same hospital chain but in a different branch. He assisted me in this type of surgery multiple times and he himself performed the same surgery on a few patients. Having him there to operate on your wife is as good as having me there. But it will add onto your expenses as he is a renowned doctor and he would be flying to Ireland for your wife''s case.


    Between these two solutions you can choose whichever one you are comfortable with"


    "What are the chances of successful operations in both the cases?" William asked him.


    "In case one 75% chances and case two 95%" Dr Ryan honestly told them as this was the reason he especially took out time from his busy schedule to make an informed call.


    "Well then we would like to go with option 2, we don''t care about the expenses" William committed and looked at Ethan who nodded his head as he too wanted Liz to have access to the best facilities and money was not a concern.


    "Great then, I''ll call my junior to discuss this further and I''ll update the doctor in-charge of your wife''s case. He will later update you on the status" Dr Ryan informed them.


    "Thank you so much doctor" William and Ethan thanked him and left.


    After the call, Dr Ryan called his junior.


    ¡­


    Daniel, Rachel, James, Michael, Anthony, Patrick and Jessica went to James'' home as he invited them all to have a serious discussion.


    "Grandpa, so you have no idea why MN corporation would try to harm me?" Rachel frankly asked James.


    "No dear, we are not even business rivals as we are in different sectors" James said.


    "But the attacks look more personal, it definitely has nothing to do with business" Daniel shared his opinion which they all agreed with.


    "Grandpa, did you have any past rivalry with anyone from MN Industries, can you try to recollect?" Patrick insisted but James confirmed he had nothing to do with them.


    "Truth be told, when I asked one of my men to check the threatening message Rachel received during her reunion. He told me it was someone from the MN corporation who messaged her and this person was near Rachel at that time" Daniel informed everyone surprising them.


    "Oh why didn''t you tell me before?" James asked him.


    "He informed me about it, grandpa, but I was not able to find any link between them and Rachel so we didn''t inform you" Patrick answered him.


    "Oh"


    James didn''t say anything as Daniel and Patrick were not irresponsible people, he was sure they might have taken the right decision at that time.


    "Now what next? What should we do?" Michael asked everyone but all were silent as no one had any solution to this problem.


    Just then Daniel''s phone rang and he was surprised to see the caller.


    "Excuse me, this is an important call" Daniel excused himself and answered the phone.


    "Dr Ryan, how are you?" Daniel greeted his senior. There was a tinge of happiness in his tone which was evident to Ryan and he smiled.

 Chapter 212 - AB-negative Blood Group

    "Dr Ryan, how are you?" Daniel greeted his senior. There was a tinge of happiness in his tone which was evident to Ryan and he smiled.


    "Are you that happy to receive a call from me?"


    "How can I not be? You calling me implies there is something important you need me for. It makes me feel good knowing that my senior needs me." Daniel smiled.


    "You know me way too well"


    The two men laughed.


    "So, what happened Senior?"


    "In our Ireland branch, there is a patient who has been in a coma for seven years now. I have mailed you her reports. She needs a minor surgery, just like the one we performed multiple times before but the neurologists in our Ireland branch do not have the required kind of experience in it and I am stuck in the US with a case so I can''t go to Ireland."


    "Oh, that would be a bit risky then, it is only better to someone experienced in this to perform this surgery."


    "Exactly, that is why I want you to fly to Ireland and perform this surgery. The neurologists there will assist you, it would give them some experience"


    Daniel nodded his head.


    "Sure sir, once I go through the reports, I''ll decide on a good time to meet the patient and schedule a surgery"


    "Great then, go through the reports now if possible"


    "Yes senior, right away I will."


    "Thank you so much Daniel"


    "Why? For performing my duty?" Daniel joked and Ryan laughed.


    Daniel went back to the living room where everyone looked worried.


    He sat next to Rachel and opened the mail his senior sent.


    "What happened? You look serious" Rachel commented.


    "My senior called, he just mailed me reports of one patient, just checking that" Daniel opened the reports.


    "May I have a look at it too?" Rachel randomly asked.


    "Will you be able to understand?" Daniel smiled at her seeing her curiosity.


    "No but I always wanted to see you work and want to know more about your work" Rachel honestly said.


    The three grandpas looked at each other excitedly as they were happy with Rachel''s interest in Daniel''s life.


    Jessica and Patrick looked at each other and helplessly shook their heads as Daniel and Rachel wanted to hide their relationship from everyone and they kept forgetting to act like strangers.


    Daniel went through the reports and Rachel too saw them but she didn''t understand anything.


    Daniel frowned seeing the reports and furrowed his eyebrows seriously.


    "What happened Dan, is something wrong with this patient?" Anthony asked his grandson.


    "No grandpa, it is nothing serious but I might have to fly to Ireland this week" Daniel didn''t share much with his grandpa but the reason he frowned was because this patient has the same blood group as Rachel.


    Rachel''s blood group is AB-negative. This is the rarest blood group in the world.


    Although Daniel operated on many patients, Rachel was the first patient of his he came across with this type of blood group and after her this new patient whose report he was reading was the second one he came across.


    So, subconsciously he frowned.


    After going through the reports Daniel called his senior who was waiting for his call.


    "Yes Daniel?"


    "Dr Ryan I went through the reports, before scheduling the surgery I would first want to meet the patient personally. So, I am thinking of flying to Ireland on Wednesday. Thursday I''ll meet with the patient and if everything looks fine to me then on Saturday I''ll schedule the surgery"


    "Sounds perfect to me"


    "Great then"


    "Yeah, I''ll inform the patient''s family"


    "Yes, also Dr Ryan please let the hospital know we might require AB-negative blood group."


    "Yeah, that is another problem, the patient has a very rare blood group, so we need to be more careful"


    "Hmm, that was my concern too"


    "Anyway Daniel, I am sure you will handle this case very well, now I can focus on my patient without any worries"


    Daniel smiled, "Don''t worry senior, I''ll take care of everything"


    "Thank you so much"


    After talking to him, Daniel informed everyone that he would be leaving for Ireland on Wednesday.


    Rachel got sad to know he would be gone for a week.


    Later, they all went back to their homes, Rachel and James stayed back at their house.


    Rachel was still feeling gloomy as Daniel won''t be here for a week. In the last few days they spent so much time together that she got used to his presence.


    She was lost in her thoughts when James sat next to her, "What happened dear? Are you scared?"


    James assumed she was scared after seeing what happened with Frank.


    Rachel was startled and was brought back from her thoughts, "What? Scared of what grandpa?"


    "The people who are trying to harm you?"


    Rachel slightly smiled, "No grandpa, as long as you are all with me, no one can harm me"


    James patted her on the head, "I guess my granddaughter is stronger than I expected"


    Rachel brightly smiled, "Of course she is" and hugged her grandpa, she rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Rachel, there is something I have been wanting to ask you¡­" James hesitatingly brought the topic he had been wanting to discuss with her.


    "Yes grandpa?" Rachel didn''t lift her head and continued resting.


    "Is there something going on between you and Daniel?" James frankly asked her.


    Rachel kind of expected this as she had been spending way too much time with Daniel in the last few days, so she was not surprised by James'' question.


    "Honestly grandpa, I like him" She didn''t have the heart to lie on his face but she was also not ready to tell him the truth as she was enjoying this current phase of her secret relationship with Daniel.


    If James will know the truth then everyone else will too which will only lead to chaos so Rachel controlled herself.

 Chapter 213 - Dont Be So Dramatic

    If James will know the truth then everyone else will too which will only lead to chaos so Rachel controlled herself.


    "And he?" James asked curiously.


    "I think he too likes me, we never discussed this"


    "Then what do you two do when you are together?"


    Rachel blushed at her grandpa''s question, as in their free time they get intimate with each other but she can''t tell this to her grandpa so she lied, "We just talk about random stuff"


    James was disappointed but he was happy that at least she acknowledged the fact that she likes Daniel.


    "Good to know that" James patted her head.


    ¡­


    Jim and his gang were practising for the play when Amanda received a call and she went to attend it.


    Others continued practicing their scene when Amanda suddenly walked towards the stage and asked everyone to stop the rehearsals as she had something important to discuss.


    Everyone was confused as Amanda looked serious and they all looked at her attentively.


    "Guys, I have an announcement to make, when I planned this play, I had wanted the play to premiere on Friday so that we can have three days to put the show but it didn''t seem possible as Fridays were not available but I just got a call from the manager that Friday slot is suddenly available and we can have three days like I planned but the problem is it is only twelve days away from today. That is the next Friday we have to do the premiere."


    Everyone in the room was surprised and some were freaking out as originally the play was supposed to premiere after a month, but now they might have to premiere it in twelve days.


    The people incharge of props and costumes were the ones who freaked out the most.


    Amanda saw the situation and assured everyone, "Guys we are all well prepared with the rehearsals and you all have been doing your job very well, if we grab this opportunity we get to have many shows which is going to be advantageous for you all too. But don''t worry there is no pressure if you are all not willing to go premiere so soon but I need to give an answer quickly or that slot will be given away to someone else" Amanda''s phone rang again and she left to attend the call.


    Everyone started discussing among themselves, after some time she came back and asked them what they decided.


    The head of every team agreed to it and said they can manage it. Her four actors too were onboard with this idea. They discussed a few hurdles and Amanda assured she would help them manage.


    Everyone continued their rehearsal after completing it, they all left for their home.


    Jim was a bit disturbed with this sudden turn of events. As now he had to disclose to his family about his show.


    He wanted them all to attend his first play. He hoped after a month he would do well in the Tanaka project and then reveal about the play he is working in but now things were not going the way he planned.


    Currently, his new project is doing very well so he was a bit relieved.


    So, he went to Daniel''s place to take his advice as he was confused what to do and how to reveal the truth to his family.


    Daniel and Jessica were waiting for Jimmy and when they saw him, they got worried as Jimmy seemed like he was in stress.


    "What happened?" Jessica asked him worriedly.


    Then Jimmy updated Daniel and Jessica about his play being preponed.


    "Don''t worry Jim, our family will be fine with what you are doing." Daniel assured him.


    "No Dan, grandpa will be furious and dad will taunt me"


    "Dude chill, I''ll be there with you when you tell them about your play, I''ll manage them don''t worry"


    Jimmy felt better after his brother''s assurance.


    "Thanks Dan, how about we tell them the truth, Thursday night"


    "Why Thursday night?" Daniel expected he would tell his family the truth tomorrow itself.


    "The next phase of Tanaka project will be closed on Thursday and therefore I''ll first give them the good news about it then I''ll reveal the truth"


    Daniel helplessly shook his head, "You are the limit Jim"


    "Please Dan, please" Jimmy begged him and tightly hugged Daniel.


    Jessica laughed seeing Jimmy''s weird actions.


    "First let go of me" Daniel warned his brother who was clinging onto him.


    "Why? Only Rachel can hug you? I can''t?" Jimmy complained as he felt wronged.


    "Stop comparing her to you, that''s ridiculous" Daniel scolded his brother.


    "You don''t love me anymore" Jimmy complained and pouted.


    "Don''t be so dramatic." Daniel taunted him.


    "How can he not be? After all he is an actor" Jessica laughed seeing their interaction.


    "Anyway, Jim, I am going to Ireland for a case. I''ll be back by Saturday night or Sunday morning"


    "Fuck, are you serious?" Jimmy didn''t expect this new twist in his life.


    "Yeah, it is an important case"


    Jimmy couldn''t even ask him to not go as unlike business meetings which can be postponed, Daniel''s work cannot be as someone''s life depends on it.


    "Fine, then Sunday night we will tell them" Jimmy compromised and Daniel patted him on the shoulder, "Thanks for being so understanding"


    "How can I not be? It is about someone''s life"


    Daniel smiled, "I have the best brother in this world"


    "But I don''t" Jimmy taunted and they all laughed as he looked cute while pouting.


    ...


    Next day


    Rachel''s office


    Rachel was waiting for Jessica in her cabin as it was the first day of their collaboration.


    Sam entered her room and informed her that everything is place and there is nothing to worry about.


    Rachel thanked him and appreciated the efforts he put in such a short time.


    "Sam, let me know when they come, till then I will look into my presentation, once everything falls into the place we can start our presentation"

 Chapter 214 - Tag Along

    "Sam, let me know when they come, till then I will look into my presentation, once everything falls into the place we can start our presentation"


    "Sure Rach"


    After a few minutes, Jessica and her team joined them and Rachel already made arrangements in her office to accommodate them.


    Rachel and her team welcomed them, then they went to the conference room, had a long meeting and discussion on how to go on about the project.


    After a few hours Rachel showed them the new floor she prepared for Jessica and her team where she arranged a new office for her.


    Jessica was surprised to see her new office and especially the design as it was according to her taste she was touched by Rachel''s gesture, "Rachel, to be honest I didn''t expect this, you have arranged this office exactly to my taste, thank you so much and how did you manage to arrange it so quickly?"


    Rachel smiled in satisfaction as she could see how happy Jessica really was. She was glad to make this decision.


    "All credits go to Sam, I contacted the same designer Daniel hired to redo your room. Jimmy gave us some inputs and we were able to manage this"


    "I''ll thank him for his efforts, you really have an amazing assistant"


    "True"


    The two then continued to work for the entire day as they had to set everything in motion.


    After they were done with work, Jessica was about to head to Daniel''s place and Rachel to hers.


    "You''re not coming to Danny''s house?" Jessica asked her.


    "No, you guys have fun" Rachel wanted to give them some privacy.


    "But he would be going to Ireland for the week, don''t you want to spend more time with him?" Jessica sensed Rachel''s mood was off.


    "Yeah, I know¡­" Rachel got upset remembering this.


    The whole day she tried to keep herself distracted with work so that she doesn''t get upset about Daniel going as it was his job.


    "Rach, why are you sad?" Jessica laughed as Rachel looked like a child whose ice-cream was taken away.


    "To be honest Jessica, I have been spending way too much time with Daniel these days so I am sad he would be gone for almost a week"


    "Then come home with me"


    "No, I should get used to it. He is a doctor and he might have to travel like this, I can''t get upset all the time"


    "God Rach, you don''t have to get used to it. How about you too go with him to Ireland? It can be a good rehearsal before your actual honeymoon" Jessica winked at her and laughed.


    Rachel glared at her.


    Jessica laughed harder as she enjoyed annoying Rachel.


    "Don''t joke and I can''t go now, we just started this project¡­"


    "So what? I and Sam are here, we can manage without you. Also, our teams would be doing most of the work now. You and me are done with ours"


    "Are you sure?" Rachel was still hesitant.


    "Of course, don''t worry, and we anyway have to manage only for two days, so it is fine. Go and have your sexy honeymoon with your boyfriend" Jessica teased her.


    Rachel turned embarrassed and blushed, "Can you please not talk like that?"


    Jessica laughed harder seeing Rachel''s state.


    "But Jessica, I need to ask Daniel too. What if he minds me joining him?"


    "Why would he mind?"


    "He might want his space and what if he thinks of me as a clingy girlfriend?" Rachel shared her concern.


    Jessica rolled her eyes, "Dude, he will be very happy if you go with him"


    "No, I''ll ask him first" Rachel was firm on her decision.


    "Fine, ask him" Jessica folded her hands and pointed at Rachel''s phone.


    "What? Now?"


    "Yes bro"


    Rachel called Daniel, who quickly answered his phone.


    "Is my girlfriend already missing me?" He teased her.


    "Were you not busy?"


    "Nope, that''s why I was able to answer so soon"


    "Okay"


    "What happened?"


    "Actually, I wanted to ask you something" Rachel was hesitating and Jessica helplessly shook her head.


    "It seems like you are talking to your boss not your boyfriend" Jessica muttered.


    "Yeah, what happened?"


    "Daniel, will you mind if I tag along with you to Ireland?" Rachel didn''t want to sound like a clingy girlfriend but she really wanted to go on a trip with him.


    Daniel was surprised by her suggestion, "Wow, that would be awesome, why would I mind?"


    "Dan, you can say no if you don''t want me to come"


    "Rachel, I would love it if you will come but when I''ll be at the hospital, you might get bored but don''t worry I won''t be gone for long"


    "You really won''t mind me coming?"


    "Why would I?"


    "You might want some space?"


    Daniel chuckled, "I got a lot of space before I met you, it''s okay, I don''t need it."


    "Okay then, I''ll come with you" Rachel excitedly announced.


    "Good you came up with this suggestion, I am so used to your presence, I was not willing to part from you but this patient needs this surgery"


    "Praise Jessica, not me, she suggested it and she even volunteered to take care of our project" Rachel honestly told him and Jessica patted herself.


    "Didn''t I tell you, Jessica should be the last person you need to feel insecure around"


    "You were right"


    Just then Daniel was called so he had to cut the call and go to his patient.


    Rachel smiled at Jessica, "He was happy with this idea"


    "Obviously he would be. Which guy would say no to sex"


    Rachel widened her eyes at Jessica and her mouth was left open in surprise.


    "What? Why are you so shocked?"


    "No¡­ Nothing"


    Rachel suddenly turned nervous and Jessica was confused for a moment but then she recollected the night of the party.


    During that time she found out Rachel and Daniel still didn''t do it.


    "Wait, you guys still didn''t have sex, right?"

 Chapter 215 - Sexy Lingerie

    During the housewarming party, Jessica found out Rachel and Daniel still didn''t do it.


    "Wait, you guys still didn''t have sex, right?" Jessica asked her, making Rachel feel even more embarrassed than she already is.


    Seeing Rachel''s red face Jessica understood, it indeed was the case and they didn''t lie that day .


    "Woah, maybe in Ireland you can do it" Jessica excitedly suggested.


    "Jessica, you are making me feel uncomfortable"


    "Oh god, stop it. Hey Rachel, do you have sexy lingerie?" Jessica suddenly asked.


    Jessica''s question made Rachel blush harder and she shook her head saying No.


    "Come on, let''s go shopping then" Jessica dragged Rachel towards her car.


    "Wait what? No" Rachel refused to go.


    "Why not?"


    "Because it is embarrassing"


    "Loving your body is not something you need to be embarrassed about, come on"


    "But Jess"


    "Rach, men like it if their women put some effort on themselves, also you should always try something new to spice up your sex life" Jessica seriously advised her.


    "Wow, a virgin is giving me this advice?" Rachel taunted her as during the housewarming party, Rachel too found about Jessica.


    Jessica was not offended and she smiled at her, "I indeed never tried it but when I was launching my own lingerie brand I did a lot of research and went through a lot of data. These are all my key findings"


    "Wow, you are amazing" Rachel was genuinely impressed.


    "I know, so please listen to my suggestions"


    "Okay" Rachel finally gave in.


    Jessica and Rachel then went to one of the lingerie boutiques. This brand of lingerie was owned by Jessica, it was the one Jessica just mentioned.


    The store owners immediately recognized the big boss and were surprised to see her there and politely received the two women.


    Jessica asked Rachel to try a few sets and show it to her, initially Rachel was feeling shy but then she got used to Jessica''s presence.


    She tried a few sets, they suited her well and so she bought them all.


    Jessica refused to accept any payment and gifted these sets to Rachel.


    The two women carried all the bags and placed it in the car.


    "I am feeling guilty you gifted me so many sets" Rachel complained as she never liked accepting gifts from anyone so she was hesitating.


    Earlier the shop owners didn''t accept payment from her as she was Jessica''s friend so she had no choice and there was no way for her to pay them so she had to accept the gift.


    "If you are that guilty then there is a way for you to pay me" Jessica smirked at her and Rachel had a bad feeling about it.


    "What way?"


    "After you are back from this trip, you will tell me Daniel''s reaction after he saw you in these" Jessica teasingly smiled at her pointing at the shopping bags.


    "You are shameless" Rachel exclaimed shyly.


    "Of course I am." Jessica proudly announced.


    The two women then went back to their homes.


    ¡­


    Daniel''s work was done, he was in a good mood as Rachel too would be accompanying him on his trip.


    Before leaving he called both his interns to his room.


    Except for these two everyone else had been informed of his absence from Thursday.


    The patient Daniel was supposed to operate on was admitted in St Christian City Hospital, the same hospital where Daniel works in but in the Ireland branch.


    So, there were no administration complications as it was common for doctors of one branch to travel to another branch for surgeries and operations.


    After getting it all cleared, he called his interns as he had to give them some responsibilities to look after in his absence.


    Therefore, Steve and Lisa headed to Daniel''s room and on the way when they came across each other, they felt very awkward.


    Steve was not sure what to say and neither was Lisa.


    The two avoided saying anything and knocked on Daniel''s office door. After getting his permission they entered.


    Daniel asked them to take their seats and he explained to them about his absence and gave them some tasks to do while he was not here.


    "If there is anything you need to ask me then don''t hesitate to call her message me. Even if I don''t answer immediately, I will do so whenever I am free"


    "Sure"


    "Okay"


    Steve was hesitating about something but he decided to just stay it, "Dr Daniel, there is something I wanted to discuss with you"


    "Yes?"


    "Can I work under some other Neurosurgeon if you don''t mind, can you transfer me?"


    After knowing Lisa''s feelings for him, Steve felt uncomfortable working around her. He somewhere believed it was because of Lisa that Emily never accepted his proposal and also Lisa''s presence was affecting his work, so he decided to be upfront about it and get a transfer.


    "Sure I can do that but what''s the reason for this request?" Daniel calmly asked him.


    Steve didn''t expect this reaction, he kind of thought Daniel would be shocked with his request but he was very calm as if he was expecting this.


    "No particular reason"


    "Well, if there is no reason then I can''t accept your request" Daniel firmly refused to help him.


    "Dr Daniel, it is just that, umm, I want some change, therefore¡­"


    "Not a valid request, sorry I can''t accept it" Daniel again rejected him.


    Daniel looked at Lisa who had an expressionless face, he couldn''t see what she was feeling but he was sure she was feeling bad right now.


    Lisa felt humiliated with Steve''s request but she decided to keep a straight face as she didn''t want her boss to see through her.


    "But sir¡­"


    "Look Steve, we are doctors. Although we have our personal lives, our professional lives are still more important to us because other people depend on our profession. As a doctor you should know how to keep your professional and personal lives apart." Daniel seriously looked at Steve.


    "But sir..."

 Chapter 216 - Propose To Daniel

    "But sir..."


    "If you can''t do that, then you are not good enough to be a doctor so just quit this job. Next time if you have such requests then come to me with a valid reason, I''ll immediately approve it or else I''ll reject it" Daniel firmly explained his stand and Steve had no choice but to accept his decision.


    Lisa was not sure how to feel about all of it.


    "You two can leave now" Daniel was done with giving them the responsibilities.


    Steve walked away as he was affected by what Daniel said but Lisa stayed back, she smiled at Daniel, "Thank you Dr Daniel for inviting me to your party, I really had a lot of fun, sorry I couldn''t thank you then"


    Daniel smiled back at her, "Don''t worry about such formalities, I am glad you had fun"


    Lisa then left with a smile but once she came out, she was again a bit upset as Steve clearly explained his stand and showed his unwillingness to work with her.


    It felt painful that because of her feelings, Steve refused to acknowledge their long years of friendship.


    Lisa then completed the rest of her work and while heading out, she met Matthew.


    "Hey" He cheerfully greeted her.


    "Hi" She tried to smile back at him but her eyes gave her away.


    "Why do you look sad? Did something happen?" Matthew got concerned seeing her state.


    "What? No, nothing happened, I am just tired and Dr Daniel won''t be here for Thursday and Friday so I am a bit stressed"


    Matt chuckled, "Why would you be stressed? I am sure he made arrangements before leaving"


    "Yeah, but still, it feels better having him around"


    Matt smiled, "Don''t develop a crush on him¡­"


    Lisa widened her eyes and slapped his arm, "Are you crazy? He is my boss."


    "And even more importantly he is Rachel''s boyfriend. She will eat you up if you have hots for him"


    "Eww Matt, I don''t have such feelings for him, you are the limit" She got angry with him and Matthew felt better as she didn''t look sad anymore.


    This was his way of distracting her from whatever that made her sad. It was better to see her angry than see her sad is what he felt.


    Matthew lovingly pulled her cheeks, "Sorry, I was just kidding, don''t be angry"


    Unknown to them, Steve who was passing by saw the interaction between Lisa and Matthew.


    When he saw Matthew pulling her cheeks, he got annoyed and wondered why are they two again this close.


    In the past Lisa was close with Emily''s friends, especially with Matt but suddenly she was irritated with Matthew and no matter how many times Steve asked her, she never shared the reason with him.


    But now it was evident she is not upset with Matthew anymore and they are back to being friends.


    Steve didn''t like it and he angrily walked away from there.


    After being pacified by Matthew, Lisa calmed down and was feeling slightly better, "Where is Emily?" she asked as it was time to go home.


    "She should be here soon" Matt looked around and after a few minutes, Emily met with them and the three people headed to their home.


    As they all live in the same building, these three were coming to hospital and leaving together.


    ¡­


    After reaching home, Rachel quickly went to her room as she was carrying shopping bags with lingerie sets in it.


    She kept them in her cupboard and went to the lawn area where James was having a cup of tea.


    "Hi grandpa"


    "Hello dear, how was your day?"


    "It was good, Jessica''s team mingled well with ours"


    "How is it working with Jessica? I hope it is not as difficult as everyone says."


    "It is amazing grandpa, she is a very smart business woman, I have a lot to learn from her"


    "Good, you should always keep this kind of attitude" James was happy about how Rachel was handling everything so well.


    "Grandpa, I have something important to discuss with you"


    "Yes?"


    "I am a bit tired with all this work, I want to go on a trip"


    "Rachel, you remember what happened when you went to Italy¡­"


    Rachel interrupted him, "I know but I am sure those people won''t attack me so quickly again and will be careful this time."


    "Rachel, don''t be so stubborn"


    "Please grandpa, I want to go on a trip to Ireland" Rachel requested him as she wanted to spend more time with Daniel.


    "No Rach¡­" Just then James remembered something, "Yesterday Daniel said he is going to Ireland for some operation right?"


    "Yes grandpa, I am planning to go with him on this trip"


    "Rachel, is something going on between you two?" James suspiciously asked her.


    "Well, not yet but maybe after this trip something might happen" Rachel decided to use this method to convince her stubborn grandpa.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I am planning to propose to Daniel on this trip" Rachel lied.


    "Propose for marriage?" James excitedly asked.


    In that moment Rachel was proud of her and Daniel''s decision to hide their relationship from these people as marriage is the only thing on their minds.


    "No grandpa, I''ll propose to him to be my boyfriend. How can I marry him without dating him for some time?"


    James agreed with what Rachel said.


    "Okay but there will be bodyguards always around you"


    "Done"


    After spending some time with her grandpa, Rachel went to her room to start packing as they would be leaving Wednesday night and she will not have time to pack later.


    James immediately messaged Anthony and Michael about Rachel proposing to Daniel in Ireland.


    The two old men were very excited.


    Anthony was happily smiling reading James'' message.


    Catherine brought some tea for him and seeing the happy expression on his face, she joined him and couldn''t help but ask him, "What happened dad? Why are you blushing?"

 Chapter 217 - Edward Bentley

    "What happened dad? Why are you smiling so much?"


    Anthony had a huge smile on his face, "Catherine, Daniel is going to Ireland for some operation¡­"


    "Yeah so?"


    "Rachel too will be going with him"


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Father, is something going on between them?" Catherine curiously asked him.


    "We also had our doubts but I guess nothing is going on yet"


    "Yet?"


    "Just now Rachel told James she is planning to propose to Daniel in Ireland" Anthony excitedly informed his daughter-in-law who was delighted to know this.


    "Wow my daughter-in-law is going to be just like me" Catherine recollected the days when she proposed to Harry.


    "Hahaha, we can make this our family tradition" Anthony joked and the two people laughed.


    "What is so funny you two are discussing?" Harry who just came home from the office joined them.


    Catherine excitedly informed him that Rachel would be proposing to Daniel.


    Harry helplessly shook his head, "Can you all stop gossiping about our kids? Give them their privacy and stop being so nosy" Harry coolly scolded his wife and father.


    "Catherine, how did you fall in love with a boring man like him?" Anthony questioned Catherine who pouted.


    "I know right? I too regret it"


    Harry glared at his wife.


    Catherine then excitedly messaged Jimmy with this latest gossip ignoring her husband''s stare.


    ¡­


    When Jimmy came back home at night he was very tired.


    After his office he directly went to his auditions and from there he came to Daniel''s home.


    As Daniel''s house is closer to the theater, travelling was made easier for him.


    Jimmy came home to see Jessica working on the laptop and Daniel reading some files while also researching something on the laptop.


    "Woah, look at you two working so seriously" Jimmy commented and joined the two busy people.


    "How was your day?" Jessica asked him, not moving her sight away from her laptop.


    "It was damn tiring. Why are you two working so much?"


    "My new project just started, so there is a bit too much work"


    "Then will you be fine in Rachel''s absence?" Daniel asked her.


    "Yeah, yeah, it is manageable, that was why I insisted she go with you" Jessica assured him.


    "Thanks for this suggestion, you are the best" Daniel praised her as he too wanted to spend more time with Rachel and Jessica gave them a nice idea.


    "After you are back from the trip, you will thank me even more and might even give me a gift" Jessica naughtily smiled but Daniel didn''t understand the meaning behind her words and he didn''t bother himself with it.


    "Wait, what is going on?" Jimmy was confused with their conversation.


    "Rachel and Daniel are going on their honeymoon to Ireland"


    "Jessica¡­" Daniel glared at Jessica who was having fun teasing him.


    "Woah, woah, woah" Jimmy sat next to Daniel and all his tiredness was gone.


    "Dan, I know you are not very experienced, I''ll give you some tips and¡­"


    "Jimmy, do you want me to throw you out of my home?" Daniel glared at his brother and he looked very scary.


    Jimmy went back and sat next to Jessica, "You are not experienced so out of goodwill I was helping you but you just can''t appreciate it, can you?"


    Jessica laughed as she always enjoyed the conversations between Jimmy and Daniel.


    "I don''t need your help, you first look at your own self. How long has it been since you were with a woman?" Daniel taunted his brother.


    "Oh yeah, Jimmy, what is wrong with you?" Jessica too was surprised as Jimmy never stays single for so long.


    "Dude, I literally have no time for myself. How can I have time for someone else?"


    "Jim, if you become a famous actor then you will never have time, will you always be single?" Jessica patted him on the head pitifully.


    "Don''t bother about him, first look at yourself. You have always been single" Daniel taunted her.


    "True" Jimmy supported Daniel.


    "What the fuck? Why am I suddenly being targeted?" Jessica felt wronged.


    "Jess, did you never like anyone in your life?" Jimmy asked her again, the same question which he always asks her.


    "Dude, I am too amazing. No man is good enough for me so I didn''t find anyone worth dating" Jessica complained.


    "What about that fake Italian celebrity?" Daniel teased her, reminding her of the guy they once met on Jessica''s birthday. Jessica mistook that stranger for some Italian celebrity and clicked photos with him.


    "Why the fuck would you mention him?" Jessica was embarrassed recollecting that guy as she made a big fool out of herself in front of him.


    As luck would have it, she even met that guy once and was ashamed of her actions. It was the worst day of her life.


    "He is not bad. He looks like your favorite celebrity and owns the chocolate factory of your favorite chocolates brand. I don''t think we can find a better man than him" Jimmy commented and Daniel nodded his head agreeing with his brother.


    "Will you two stop it? When I met him once at the conference I already told him to forget what happened and I never want to meet that guy. It is also bad enough that you two remember that incident, so now I don''t want to meet the third guy who remembers this incident. It is fucking embarrassing"


    Jessica hid her face behind a pillow.


    "Danny, did you notice? Our shameless Jessica turns shy when that guy is mentioned" Jimmy pointed it out.


    "You are absolutely right" Daniel then searched something on his laptop and said, "Edward Bentley, the owner of Universe Chocolates. He is 28, graduated from Harvard Business School and is currently living in Milan" Daniel read the information about that guy from the internet.


    "Jessica Carlson and Edward Bentley, hmm, sounds interesting" Jimmy commented.


    "Will you two stop it?" Jessica was getting annoyed with them and shouted at the two brothers.

 Chapter 218 - Using All The Facilities

    "Why? Hey see this, Edward Bentley looks even more handsome than that local Italian celebrity" Daniel pointed his laptop at Jessica which had a picture of a very good looking man, with sharp features.


    "I am living in London now and I don''t care about this Bentley so stop it" Jessica was pissed so Daniel and Jimmy smiled at each other and didn''t drag this topic.


    Jessica went to her room.


    "Did we upset her?" Daniel asked Jimmy.


    "Seems like that, I''ll check with her" Jimmy went to Jessica''s room and Daniel was reading the case file of Liz.


    Jimmy went inside Jessica''s room and saw her sulking in a bad mood.


    "What happened? Did we overdo it?" Jimmy asked her, patting her head.


    "No, it is just that, it was an embarrassing night for me and I don''t want to recollect it"


    "Okay, we won''t tease you, happy?"


    Jessica nodded her head.


    Jimmy then received a message and he checked it was from Amanda, she asked everyone to come early for rehearsals the next day.


    Jimmy then saw he had many unread texts, so he opened them one by one and when he read the text from his mother he got confused.


    "Jessica, my mom just messaged me that Rachel is going to propose to Daniel in Ireland. What the hell is happening?"


    "What? Seriously?"


    Jimmy then showed her the message and the two people then concluded that Rachel must have lied to her grandpa and these people gossiped about it, hence this.


    "I''ll inform Daniel and Rachel on how their lie has been blown out of proportion" Jimmy was about to get up when Jessica stopped him, "Don''t tell them, let it be, it will be a lot of fun, this misunderstanding is going to trouble Rachel and Daniel a lot" Jessica naughtily smiled.


    Jimmy too could imagine how amazing it would be so he too decided to not warn Daniel about it and let things take their natural course.


    ¡­


    Wednesday night Rachel met Daniel at the airport and they boarded the flight together and settled in their business class seats.


    "Do you realize this is our first official trip together as a couple?" Rachel excitedly exclaimed and hugged Daniel''s arm resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Are you that excited about this trip?"


    "Of course I am, you aren''t?" She looked at his serious face.


    "Hmm I am but I am more concerned about this patient I am going there to visit"


    "Is it serious?"


    "Yeah and she also has a very rare blood group, that is the biggest part of my concern"


    "The hospital must have the stock¡­"


    "They do but I think I''ll need a lot of it, this will create problems for future patients with the same blood type."


    "What blood group is it?"


    "The same as yours"


    "Wow, really?"


    "Yeah"


    "I never met anyone with the same blood type as mine till date"


    "Me neither, you were my first patient with AB-negative blood group and this woman would be the second one"


    "Daniel, I''ll donate some blood for her." Rachel volunteered.


    Daniel looked at her in surprise, "Wow, you won''t mind?"


    "Why would I? When I was in the US, I donated my blood twice but after I came back to London, grandpa didn''t let me"


    "Yeah, I know, once my grandpa randomly mentioned it"


    "Hmm, in Ireland I''ll donate again, use my blood for that lady"


    Daniel kissed Rachel on the cheek, "Okay, if the need comes then you donate or else no need to do so"


    "So, what would be your schedule?" Rachel asked him.


    "Tomorrow I''ll meet the patient and her family. If everything is fine, on Saturday I''ll operate on her"


    "When will we go back?"


    "Sunday afternoon we can leave"


    "Friday you are free?"


    "Yeah"


    "Let''s go sightseeing on Friday?"


    "Done"


    After one and a half hours, the two landed in Dublin, Ireland.


    There was a taxi waiting for them, the driver dropped them at one of the Seven-Star hotels in Dublin where Daniel already booked a suite for them.


    When Rachel entered the suite, she was very impressed. It was like a mini-apartment.


    There was a living room with multiple couches and single chairs arranged in a semi-circle shape, with a big TV mounted on the wall.


    There was a small kitchen room with a refrigerator and basic cooking material and there was a dining table with four chairs around it.


    The next room was a big bedroom, with a king-sized bed in the middle of the room. There was another TV mounted on the wall opposite to the bed.


    Far away from the bed, there was a L-shaped couch, with a small table in front of it.


    There was another room, Rachel curiously entered it to see a small mini-bar there, with a few chairs in front of it like in bars.


    She went to the private gallery, which was very wide. The gallery also had a small swimming pool with two pool chairs next to it.


    ''Fuck, so beautiful'' Rachel thought and she went to check the bathrooms.


    One washroom had a shower, the main washroom attached to their bedroom had a Jacuzzi bathtub and a shower.


    She came out to see Daniel relaxing on the bed, "Like the room?" Daniel asked her, looking at how amused she was.


    "It is so good Daniel, like so amazing. I love it" She joined him on the bed.


    Daniel pulled her closer and hugged her, "Should we start using all the facilities they are offering?" He licked her earlobe and bit on her neck.


    Rachel moaned and excitedly exclaimed, "I would love that".


    "Then why waste time?" Daniel carried her in his arms to the washroom attached to their bedroom.


    He placed her in the Jacuzzi and they got rid of their clothes.


    Daniel sat at one end of the it, leaning his back to the wall of the big bathtub and Rachel sat opposite to him in the similar style.

 Chapter 219 - This View Excited Him

    He placed her in the Jacuzzi and they got rid of their clothes.


    Daniel sat at one end of the it, leaning his back to the wall of the big bathtub and Rachel sat opposite to him in the similar style.


    She placed her two legs on his.


    "If you would have come here alone, then too you would have booked the same room?" Rachel asked him.


    "Obviously not"


    "When did you book it?"


    "Monday, after you said you would accompany me on this trip"


    Rachel smiled, "I am glad you were fine with me accompanying you"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "I was just worried I am clinging too much onto you"


    Daniel went to her side and sat next to her, "Cling onto me as much as you want, I will never be annoyed" He ran his hand on her smooth thigh.


    Rachel rested her head on his shoulder, "It is so nice to have a vacation like this away from everyone"


    "I agree" Daniel kissed her on the forehead.


    They just stayed like that for some time, enjoying the hot water bath.


    "Daniel"


    "Hmm?"


    "Since we are in Dublin, I am planning to visit the architecture university where my mom studied in" The moment Rachel decided to accompany Daniel on this Ireland trip, since then this was at the back of her mind as this was where her mother lived during her college days.


    "Oh yeah, my mom and your mom studied architecture here and this is where they met I guess, I totally forgot that" Daniel''s mom Catherine too studied architecture from Dublin.


    "Yeah, that''s why I want to visit their university, maybe I''ll get to feel her presence."


    "Sure, let''s visit that place on Friday then" Daniel suggested.


    "You want to come?" Rachel didn''t expect him to join her, she was planning to visit the place the next day when Daniel would be visiting his patient.


    "Of course and I am not letting you go out alone" Daniel commanded in a firm voice.


    She rested her head on his chest, "Till when do I need to have bodyguards around me?"


    "Till we catch those people who are trying to harm you"


    "I still don''t understand why they want to kill me, they killed my parents too was it not enough that they are targeting me too"


    "If you find them, what will you do?" Daniel asked her while rubbing her soft hair.


    "I''ll ask them why they killed my parents and why they want to kill me?"


    "Then?"


    "Then what, nothing. Patrick will put them behind the bars"


    "You don''t want to avenge your parents'' death?"


    "Are you talking about revenge?" Rachel lifted her head and looked at Daniel, who nodded his head.


    Rachel chuckled, "No Dan, I am leading a peaceful life and I just want to continue doing that. Revenge and all are not my cup of tea"


    Daniel was moved by her words and kissed her, his thumb caressing her cheek.


    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    "You are the most amazing woman I ever met in my life" He said against her lips and continued kissing her.


    Rachel circled her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss passionately.


    Daniel hugged her waist and pulled her on him.


    She sat on his lap and their tongues were entangled in a passionate battle.


    Daniel ran his hand across her smooth back and Rachel played with his hair.


    Daniel held her small waist and lifted her a bit and played with her breasts which were even more sensitive as they were in the water for a long time.


    "Ahh" She moaned when he tugged at her hardened bead.


    Rachel could feel his hard manhood touching her pussy, she took it in her hands and ran her hand across its length.


    Daniel grunted.


    Rachel asked him, "Let''s continue in the bedroom? Hmm?"


    Daniel agreed to it, he carried her in his arms and placed her on the bed, he hovered over her but Rachel suddenly held his shoulder and pushed him back on the bed and sat on him.


    Daniel was turned on by her actions, he sat up and took her breast in his mouth and bit on her hardened pink bead.


    "Ahh" She shouted.


    Daniel did the same with her other bosom and he was turning harder, so Rachel gently pushed his chest and made him lie on the bed.


    She leaned over him and kissed his lips.


    Daniel held the back of her head and pulled her closer tasting her pink lips and intertwined his tongue with hers.


    After a few seconds, Rachel broke the kiss and bit on Daniel''s neck.


    Then she kissed his chest and slowly her kisses trailed down his body.


    Rachel kept moving down, Daniel understood what she would be doing, he gently grabbed her hair and stopped her from going any further.


    "Rachel¡­" His voice was hoarse.


    Rachel lifted her head and placed her finger on his lips, "Today let me do what I have always been wanting to do but was too shy to"


    Rachel was serious so Daniel let go of her hair and Rachel sat near his legs and looked at his rod which was thick and long, she gulped in nervousness.


    Although it was not her first time looking or touching it but every time she looks at his member, she gapes in surprise and wonders if her body can ever take it inside of her.


    ''Now is not the time to worry about it'' She scolded herself and she held his member in her hand and leaned her face towards it.


    Daniel was looking at the naked woman who looked so hot right now, leaning towards his member, this view excited him.


    The next moment he felt Rachel''s wet tongue on the tip of his member when she licked the head of his manhood.


    Daniel who was anticipating this still gasped softly when he felt her wet tongue sucking on the tip of his member.

 Chapter 220 - Lets Watch Porn Together*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead, Skip the chapter if you are not comfortable reading it]


    Daniel who was anticipating this still gasped softly when he felt her wet tongue sucking on the tip of his member.


    Rachel then licked the entire length of his manhood, going from the top to the bottom of it, she swirled her tongue around it.


    Daniel enjoyed her actions, "Take it in your mouth" He commanded and Rachel smiled in satisfaction as she understood he liked what she was doing and wanted more.


    She tied her long hair in a bun, she bent down sitting on her knees and slowly put his manhood in her mouth, it was her first time, so she did it carefully.


    Rachel sucked his manhood and licked it running her tongue around it.


    "Wow¡­ Rach¡­ el¡­ it feels amazing" Daniel''s voice sounded husky and he stroked her head.


    Rachel then moved her head up and down, across his member.


    She was not able to take his entire member into her mouth but she wanted to make him feel good as much as she could.


    Daniel gently held her hair in his hand, and he guided her head up and down his member while he thrusted into her mouth.


    Rachel followed his instructions and moved her head according to how he wanted.


    "Rachel¡­ this feels.... Damn good"


    Daniel''s words were like a motivation to her and she moved her mouth faster.


    "Rachel, I am coming, move away" Daniel instructed her as he didn''t wish to come inside of her mouth but as if she couldn''t hear his words, Rachel ignored him and continued sucking on his member, faster than before.


    Daniel tried to control himself but Rachel was so good that he couldn''t and he orgasmed, coming inside her mouth.


    His load was released inside her throat, Rachel swallowed it and she licked his member not leaving a single drop of it.


    Once she moved back, Daniel pulled her towards him and kissed her roughly, as if he was hungry for her.


    He could taste his cum inside her mouth but that didn''t stop him from kissing her.


    Daniel kissed her very roughly, Rachel had to pat him on his chest to ask him to let her go as she felt breathless.


    Only then did he let go of her.


    Rachel panted heavily and once she calmed down, Daniel pushed her back on the bed and nibbled on her lips, he bit her lips harshly, Rachel released a moan as it was painful.


    Daniel then moved to her neck and bit on the side of her neck and sucked on the sensitive skin leaving a big hickey.


    He didn''t stop there, he moved to her tender shoulders and bit there, leaving his marks on her.


    "Why have... you turned... so wild... suddenly?" Rachel asked in her raspy voice.


    Daniel ignored her question and he bit and sucked on the skin just above her breasts leaving his marks on her.


    Rachel again moaned and that''s when he looked at her and covered her lips with his, roughly sucking on her lower and upper lips.


    Rachel again had difficulty breathing and that''s when he let her go and looked into her eyes.


    He ran his thumb across her plump lips and said, "You were amazing"


    Rachel chuckled and asked him, "Who are you talking to? Me or my mouth?"


    Daniel smiled at her, "Both of you" and pecked her on the lips.


    "I am glad you enjoyed yourself"


    "Why did you swallow it? I asked you not to"


    "Because I wanted to taste you" She boldly said, circling her arms around his neck.


    "How was it?"


    "Honestly? It tasted weird"


    Daniel laughed.


    "But I enjoyed it." Rachel added.


    "Where did you learn this from?" Daniel teased her.


    Rachel blushed and turned shy.


    "Last time when you gave me that amazing hand job, I asked you the same question but you ignored me, today I won''t let you off until you answer my question."


    "I watched videos" She tightly closed her eyes feeling shy about it.


    Daniel laughed loudly, "Next time, let''s watch porn together" He suggested and Rachel was even more embarrassed and opened her eyes to look at him in surprise.


    "I don''t want to." She refused.


    "What did you say?" Daniel looked at her angrily but Rachel knew he was faking it so she again refused, "I don''t want to watch porn with you"


    "Is that so?"


    Daniel''s hand touched her pussy which was wet and he entered two of his fingers inside her and Rachel loudly gasped as she didn''t expect this and was not prepared.


    He moved his finger in and out of her hole and asked her, "Will you watch porn with me or not?"


    Rachel''s mind was a mess as he was moving his two fingers in and out of her which felt amazing.


    "Ahh Danny" She moaned in pleasure.


    Daniel increased the pace of his fingers and again asked her, "Will you watch porn with me or not?"


    "I... wo...n''t" She refused.


    "Oh really?" Daniel roughly moved his fingers and Rachel pierced her nails into his back as the pleasure building inside her was strong.


    "I am cumming" She informed Daniel and he stopped pleasuring her.


    Rachel opened her eyes and looked at the man, who was smirking at her, in frustration.


    "Why did you stop?" She glared at him.


    Daniel laughed, "Now tell me will you watch porn with me or not?"


    "Are you serious?" She was agitated with him and wanted to wipe that smug look on his face.


    "I am very serious." Daniel informed her, enjoying every bit of her reaction.


    "Fuck you. You think only you can pleasure me?" Rachel scoffed at him and was about to touch herself when Daniel held both her hands and pinned them above her head.


    Then he held them in place using only one hand of his, "Now I think only I can pleasure you"


    Rachel widened her eyes in shock...

 Chapter 221 - Punish You*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead, skip it if you are not comfortable]


    Then Daniel held them in place using only one hand of his, "Now I think only I can pleasure you"


    Rachel widened her eyes as she couldn''t believe her calm, gentle and amazing boyfriend was acting like an arrogant thug.


    "You are the worst" She exclaimed and he smiled.


    Daniel again inserted two of his fingers and pleasured her, moving it in and out of her.


    "Ahh Dan" Rachel moaned.


    "Will you watch porn with me or not?" He again asked the same question but Rachel decided to not answer him.


    Daniel was smarter, as soon as the orgasm was built inside her and he knew she was about to come he again removed his fingers from her pussy.


    Rachel got frustrated with his cruel actions, "Daniel this is not done" She struggled to release her hands from his grip but the more she struggled the more tightly he held her hands.


    She couldn''t believe his one hand was stronger than both of her hands.


    "What the fuck" She shouted in displeasure.


    "You are really very weak" He made fun of her and he again inserted his two fingers and moved it slowly inside her touching her walls.


    "Daniel, please move your fingers faster"


    "Will you watch porn with me or not?"


    "Fine, I will" She gave up in front of his shameless actions and Daniel pleasured her well and she came moaning his name.


    Daniel let go of her hands and lied next to her.


    "You are the worst person in this world" Rachel taunted him.


    Daniel rested his head on the elbow and looked at her.


    "When should we watch porn together? Tonight?" He seriously asked her while kneading and massaging her breast.


    Rachel slapped Daniel''s hand which was playing with her breasts, "Fuck you, I am not watching porn with you" She refused as she was still angry with him for torturing her like that.


    "Oh you are going back on your words now?" Daniel seriously asked her.


    "Yes I am" Rachel turned to the other side facing her back to him as she was angry with him for torturing her like this.


    Daniel ran his fingers across her beautiful back, he then thought of something and gently pushed her shoulder making her sleep on her stomach and leaned over her back.


    "Daniel, what the fuck are you doing?" She scolded him.


    "I am going to punish you now for going back on your words" Daniel made her lie on her stomach and again pinned her hands above her head and held them in place using his one hand.


    He placed soft kisses on her back, in between he bit and sucked on her skin, leaving marks on her body.


    Rachel moaned in pleasure as she enjoyed it and her body felt even more sensitive as she couldn''t look at his face.


    From behind, Daniel inserted three fingers inside her hole.


    "Fuckkk Dan, why¡­ why does this feel¡­ different?" Rachel moaned loudly.


    "I inserted three fingers" He whispered in her ears and bit on her earlobe then he licked on it to soothe the pain..


    He then continued moving his fingers in and out of her.


    "Ahhh"


    ....


    "Dannnieeeeee"


    ...


    "This feels soooo good"


    ¡­


    "Oh my goodnessss"


    ¡­


    "This is awesome"


    ¡­


    Rachel kept moaning and shouting in pleasure.


    "Now tell me will you go back on your words?" Daniel calmly asked her.


    Rachel didn''t say anything as she was panting heavily and her mind was in a daze going crazy with his actions.


    "If you don''t respond, I''ll stop moving my fingers" Daniel warned her, whispering in her ears.


    "I''ll do... whatever yo¡­ u want, ple¡­ ase do¡­ n''t stop" Rachel begged him with the last bit of energy she had.


    Daniel smiled in satisfaction and he moved his fingers faster and just as she was about to come, he stopped and let go of her hands.


    He turned her around and continued pleasuring her using his tongue.


    After a few more strokes, Rachel came and Daniel sucked her dry.


    Rachel was very tired, she was sweating heavily.


    In the morning, she had a hectic day in the office as she won''t be available for the next two days, then they travelled and now this, so she was exhausted and was panting heavily.


    Daniel pecked her on the lips, "Did I tire you out?" He seemed worried.


    Rachel looked at him and smiled, "It was amazing, I love you"


    He smiled back at her, "I love you too" and kissed her head.


    Daniel then carried her in his arms and they had a bath as their bodies were sweating.


    In the bath he played with her breasts and kissed her.


    After their bath, they came out wearing bathrobes.


    Rachel wondered should she wear the sexy lingerie she bought but then she decided against it as she had different plans.


    So, she wore her regular t-shirt and shorts, Daniel wore his track pants and t-shirt.


    Then he asked Rachel to order food for them and meanwhile he removed the bedsheets and put them in a basket, he took out new sheets from the cupboard and neatly arranged them on the bed.


    "Wow, where did these new sheets come from?" Rachel asked, surprised after placing the order.


    "Everyday the room service here, adds new sheets in the cupboard and take away that basket"


    "Oh, impressive."


    Daniel smiled at her, "Looks like someone is very excited"


    "Of course she is"


    Daniel kissed her on the cheek, "My girlfriend is so weird, one moment she turns so bold and other moment she becomes shy"


    "Yes, depending on how her boyfriend acts"


    "Is that so?"


    Rachel kissed him and nodded her head.


    Daniel bit on her neck and pulled her towards him, to the couch.


    He made her sit on his lap and kissed her roughly until she was breathless, they were interrupted by the waiter who brought their dinner.


    After having their dinner, they went to sleep as Daniel didn''t intend to tire her more.

 Chapter 222 - Patient’s Face Resembled Rachel

    [There is a code at the end of this chapter, use it to redeem 100 coins]


    Next day Daniel woke up due to the alarm and saw Rachel peacefully sleeping in his arms, not disturbed by the annoying sound.


    He recollected last night and had a faint smile on his lips.


    Last night, he really troubled her a lot.


    He kissed her cheeks, and carefully lifted her head and pulled his hand back, which was under her nape.


    He gently made her rest on the pillow and went to get ready for work.


    After an hour, he was ready to go to work, meanwhile he ordered breakfast for them and once it was delivered, he woke up Rachel.


    "Five more minutes, please" She begged him in her drowsy voice.


    Daniel smiled seeing her state and covered her lips with his, he pried open her mouth and entered his tongue to taste her.


    Rachel woke up with a jolt due to his aggressive kiss and tasted the fresh breath coming from his mouth, she patted him on the chest, asking him to move away.


    Daniel immediately moved away from her and smiled at his angry girlfriend, "Morning, Rachel"


    "I didn''t even brush and you are pushing your tongue down my throat?" She shouted at him.


    Daniel laughed, "I tried to wake you up nicely but you didn''t, so..." He moved closer to her but she glared at him warning him not to cross the line.


    "Come, let''s have breakfast, then you can go back to sleep" Daniel got off the bed.


    "You ruined it now I can''t"


    "Then watch some porn videos and surprise me like last night" He teased her and Rachel''s face turned red and she ran towards the washroom.


    Daniel smiled seeing her actions and served food for them.


    Rachel joined him back in a few minutes and they had breakfast.


    Before leaving for work, Daniel warned Rachel to stay in the room and not go out as they already took a risk by letting Rachel travel after that Italy incident.


    Rachel obediently nodded her head.


    "I''ll be back as soon as possible" Daniel pecked her on the lips and went to the hospital to meet Mrs. Walsh, his patient.


    As soon as he reached the hospital, he was attended by the doctor in-charge of Elizabeth''s case. He first took Daniel to his office and showed him all the reports.


    Daniel just skimmed through them as he already studied these reports.


    "Can we meet the patient?" Daniel asked this doctor who took him to Liz''s room.


    They knocked on the patient''s room door and were greeted by her husband.


    "Mr Walsh, this is Dr Daniel, Mr Ryan''s student, he is the one we discussed about a few days ago and Dr Daniel, he is Mr Walsh, your patient''s husband"


    "Nice to meet you Mr Walsh" Daniel shook hands with William.


    William, who was eagerly awaiting for this doctor was a bit surprised when he saw him, weirdly this doctor in front of him reminded him of his old friend Harry.


    For the last few years, he had been living in isolation from the world and didn''t meet a lot of people, so he assumed maybe whoever he is coming across is reminding him of his friends and family, so he didn''t look too much into it.


    Daniel on the other hand thought of Rachel, when he saw William''s grey eyes, it was not very common to have grey eyes but he didn''t bother himself much about it.


    Mr Walsh then moved aside and the two doctors headed towards the patient who was lying on the bed in the state of coma.


    Daniel stepped towards the patient and checked the monitor connected to her body, after confirming everything is normal, he looked at the woman who was lying lifelessly on the bed.


    He was shocked to his core, when he saw her.


    This patient''s face resembled Rachel, if Rachel grows old and reaches this woman''s age then she would look a lot like her.


    Daniel then turned around in surprise to look at her husband, carefully observing him, he felt he was familiar.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with me?'' Daniel thought to himself and tried to concentrate on the patient''s condition instead of letting his wild thoughts wander unnecessarily.


    He checked her condition and just then some other man entered the room and Daniel looked over to see a man who looked around the same age as William stepped towards him.


    "How is her condition?" Ethan asked him worriedly.


    "I am checking that, you are?" Daniel never bothered about his patient''s personal lives but this time he was not sure why but he was curious to know about them, maybe because this woman looks like Rachel, he told himself.


    It is a common fact that there are people across the world who look a bit similar in spite of having no relation, Daniel assumed the same was the case with this woman and Rachel but somewhere he couldn''t just reach this conclusion and do nothing about it.


    "I am his brother." Ethan pointed at William.


    Daniel just nodded his head and checked her condition.


    He went through the reports and after a while he looked at William, "Her condition is fine but¡­"


    "Doctor, I am in-charge of the patient, whatever you want to say, please discuss with me" Ethan interrupted Daniel.


    Daniel was confused, "But he is her husband" He too was not sure why but he felt something was fishy here.


    "Yes, but my brother is right now not in the condition to process anything as his wife is not well, so I am in-charge of everything" Ethan politely explained as all doctors asked him the same question.


    "Okay, her condition is fine but the surgery is very important as it seems there is some blockage in her head, if we perform this surgery and take good care of her, there is a chance she might wake up" Daniel informed them.


    "Really?" William asked him in surprise.


    "Yes" Daniel confirmed.


    "By when can she wake up?" Ethan too was happy with this news.

 Chapter 223 - The Truth

    [At the end of this chap, there is a code, which can be used to redeem 100 coins. Thanks for buying privilege subscription]


    "By when can she wake up?" Ethan excitedly asked as he too was happy with this news.


    "That can never be said for sure but the chances are higher of her waking up within a few months after the surgery. By the way, how did she end up being in this state of coma?" Daniel asked the two men as her reports didn''t have this information.


    William tightly clutched his fist when he recollected that day and Ethan turned a bit nervous.


    ...


    It was a few years ago when William and Liz planned to escape from Ethan as they kidnapped them and brought them to Ireland.


    Ethan was a fellow classmate of Liz and Catherine and he was head over heels in love with Liz.


    He proposed to her multiple times but she was never interested in him and therefore didn''t respond positively.


    When she did an internship in William''s company, at that time she fell in love with William and later she clearly told Ethan there was someone else in her heart.


    Ethan couldn''t take this rejection well and continued pursuing her.


    Once when William came to meet Liz in Dublin, Ethan attacked William only bringing the two love birds closer.


    After a point he had to give up on Liz as Richardsons were powerful and they dealt with him in their way.


    Later, Liz and William got married to each other and in a few years, they gave birth to a daughter, Rachel William Richardson.


    They led a blissful life for a few years but unknown to them Ethan still did not give up on Liz and used to keep finding ways to get together with her.


    Unexpectedly, one day someone from MN corporation contacted Ethan.


    They had some hidden motive and they wanted to kill William, Liz and their daughter Rachel.


    The person who contacted Ethan assumed he now hates the Richardsons and would want to get his revenge from them and assuming that he would be the perfect candidate for their plan, that person approached him.


    He gave Ethan the task to attack the Richardsons on the way to a party by blasting their car and killing the entire family in one stroke.


    Ethan agreed to their entire plan and promised to act along with it but unknown to the man from MN corporation, Ethan had his own other idea at the back of his mind.


    He never got over Liz and was still in love with her so he decided to double-cross the man who gave him this task by portraying the Richardsons'' death but in reality to save Liz from this attack.


    Unexpectedly, that day Rachel was not well so James decided to stay home with her.


    James'' wife, William and Elizabeth went to the party and on the way they met with a car accident and their car was blasted but unknown to everyone else Ethan before this accident, kidnapped Liz, William and William''s mother and he kept three fake bodies in the car and blasted it.


    There were no remains left in the car so there was no way to verify who died.


    But James saw the state of the car and he confirmed it belonged to his family, therefore everyone believed the three people died.


    Ethan killed William''s mother and next he was about to kill William too but Liz didn''t let him.


    Having no other choice, Ethan kidnapped Liz and William and took them to Ireland and kept them as his hostages.


    But few years later, William and Liz, who observed the whole situation and had been planning to escape Ethan''s clutches finally found an opportunity to run away but Ethan was able to chase them and in the fight that happened, he shot a bullet to kill William and Liz pushed William away from the way and accidentally got shot, she lost her balance and fell on a huge rock which was 1 meter long.


    Her head was hit so hard that by the time she was taken to the hospital, she already fell in the state of coma.


    At that time William was so shaken and scared of losing Liz that his mind was not functioning, he only wanted to hear his wife was fine and therefore he didn''t run away although he had the chance to.


    After Liz recovered, Ethan again brought the two people to the place where they were kept as hostages.


    Ethan didn''t kill William as he knew Liz almost sacrificed her life to save him and he couldn''t let the sacrifice of the woman he loved go into waste.


    Later, once Ethan confided in William and told him about why someone from MN corporation wanted to kill him, his wife and his daughter. He also informed him that his daughter''s life was still in danger and the same guy who planned to kill them is now trying to kill their daughter.


    William was shocked after knowing the truth, he had no idea their lives were so deeply entangled with MN corporation.


    Ethan was able to successfully fool that person and protected William and Liz''s life but the same was not the case with Rachel''s.


    Ethan''s intention behind telling William the truth was so that he would leave Liz with him to protect his daughter but William decided to have faith in his father and stayed with his wife although he was always worried for his daughter but he was helpless.


    Liz was never admitted in a hospital and Ethan took care of her from home.


    But since the current situation demanded it Liz was taken to a hospital, but they did not mention how she ended up in the state of coma.


    ...


    "By the way, how did she end up being in this state of coma?" Daniel''s question surprised the two men and they had no idea how to respond to it as they recollected the past.


    "It was an accident, we all once went on a picnic, there she slipped and her head landed on a big huge rock, by the time we could reach the hospital she was in this state" Ethan finally cooked up a story and lied to Daniel.

 Chapter 224 - Have You Ever Been To London?

    After hearing Ethan''s explanation, Daniel turned suspicious, "Why is it not mentioned in the reports then?" he asked.


    "Her situation worsened so at that time we didn''t bother about informing the hospital about all this stuff, sorry" William answered him to save themselves.


    He made a promise to Ethan so he was acting along with it.


    "Oh okay, please don''t apologize." William seemed sincere so Daniel believed him.


    Daniel asked them a few questions related to Liz''s health condition which were answered by William.


    After getting all the questions answered, Daniel informed them, "We can perform this surgery on Saturday morning. I hope the AB-Negative blood group is available in abundance? I already informed the hospital in advance."


    "Yes Dr Daniel, it is" The doctor who was assisting him answered and he looked at Ethan and William, "Does anyone else in your family have the same blood group?"


    "No, will that be a problem?" William worriedly asked the doctor.


    "It won''t be for Mrs Walsh but for other patients¡­"


    "It''s okay, my friend accompanied me and she too has the same blood group, it won''t be a problem" Daniel knew there would be some problem and was relieved Rachel was with him.


    "That would be great and if we use fresh blood, it would be more beneficial for the patient" The doctor said to Daniel who nodded his head and added, "I was also thinking the same"


    "Thank you so much Dr Daniel, it means a lot that you are doing so much for my wife" William heartfully thanked him.


    When Dr Ryan said he won''t be coming and would send someone else in his stead, William was still a bit worried but now after meeting Daniel, he knew his wife was in good hands.


    "It is my duty Mr Walsh" Daniel heard this line multiple times and was not flattered.


    He instructed the doctor on a few things that were to be prepared before the surgery on Saturday, he assured William and in layman language he just explained the surgery procedure to just keep him in the loop.


    After talking to them he went to meet the few other doctors who would be assisting him with this surgery to give them a few instructions.


    Before leaving, Daniel again glanced at Mrs Walsh, he couldn''t feel peaceful after looking at her as the resemblance between her and Rachel was uncanny.


    "Mr Walsh, have you ever been to London?" Daniel suddenly asked him, surprising William and Ethan.


    "What? No. I am Irish and I never left Ireland" William lied in panic as Ethan might misunderstand him.


    "Oh" Daniel just nodded his head.


    "Why did Dr Daniel suddenly ask this question?" Ethan questioned him suspiciously.


    "Mr William looks British and gives the vibe of someone living in London. Please don''t mind me" Daniel casually said and left the room.


    "I really didn''t do anything." William desperately explained to Ethan as soon as Daniel and his assistant left.


    Ethan chuckled seeing William''s state, "Look at you acting all scared of me. Years back when you warned me to stay away from Liz, did you imagine that a few years later, the tables will turn?"


    William didn''t say anything and ignored Ethan, he sat on the chair next to Liz''s bed, he caressed her hair, "You will be fine soon"


    Ethan got annoyed seeing them like this and left the room.


    After Daniel met with all the doctors, he got himself familiar with the operation theater.


    After a long hectic day, he went back to the hotel suite.


    He was welcomed by the view of Rachel sitting on the bed wearing a bathrobe and was watching something on the television.


    "Hey, How was your day?" She greeted him when she saw Daniel.


    He looked tired but there was some different kind of charm on tired men.


    When Daniel saw Rachel''s cheerful face, he felt fresh and was glad she accompanied him on this trip.


    "It was good but you know what, something very weird happened today" He smiled and joined her in bed.


    "What happened?" Rachel looked at him.


    "I met a couple today, the woman is my patient. She weirdly looked a lot like you"


    "What really?"


    "Yeah, if you reach her age then not exactly like her but more or less you will look like that"


    Rachel laughed loudly and hugged Daniel''s neck, "Daniel are you so much in love with me that you are seeing me everywhere?"


    Daniel too laughed with her, "I had the same doubt but another weird thing is, her husband had grey eyes just like yours"


    "Fuck, seriously?" Rachel was really surprised now.


    Daniel nodded his head.


    "I can''t believe this kind of a coincidence" Rachel muttered which was clear enough for Daniel to hear.


    "Yeah, but I checked with them, they are Irish and never left Ireland"


    "Hmm, what a weird world right?" Rachel smiled at him but there was pain in her eyes, it was obvious she was missing her parents.


    "Also, the woman has the same blood group as you, it would be great if you can donate blood for her" He informed her.


    "Yeah sure, I already told you I will"


    "Yeah, I therefore committed to them. It would be good for her body to have fresh blood"


    "Great, I don''t mind. I would be glad if I am useful."


    Daniel kissed her wet hair.


    "Why did you not dry your hair yet, you might catch a cold?" He scolded her.


    "I will, you go and freshen up." She insisted.


    "Would you like to join me as you are still in your bathrobe?" He kissed her neck, she smelled great.


    "Daniel, go" Rachel glared at him.


    "Yes boss" He pecked her lips and went to shower.


    After he had a good shower, he wrapped a white towel around his waist and took another small towel in his hand to dry his hair.


    When he stepped out of the bath, his eyes widened in shock at what he saw.

 Chapter 225 - Are You An Animal?*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead] [At the end of this chap, there is a code, which can be used to redeem 100 coins. Thanks for buying privilege subscription]


    When he stepped out of the bath, his eyes widened in shock at what he saw.


    Rachel was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at him.


    Her two palms were on the bed, placed on either side of her body, she was taking the support of the bed to maintain her posture, with her right leg over her left thigh, highlighting her sexy legs.


    Her deep cleavage was clearly visible, as she was wearing a black bra which was barely covering her bosoms.


    Her bottoms were covered by a lacy black underwear.


    There was a silk black robe on her body, which was untied, allowing him to look underneath the robe.


    Daniel gulped seeing the view in front of him.


    He had no idea how to react and was frozen at his spot as he didn''t expect to be welcomed with this view.


    His eyes were travelling over every part of her body, mesmerized by the seductive beauty in front of him.


    Rachel was feeling very nervous but she didn''t show it on her face as she pretended to be very confident.


    Before his arrival, she had a bath and wore the lingerie she bought with Jessica, her initial plan was to surprise Daniel with her sexy outfit as soon as he was back from work.


    But as the time of his arrival was closer, she got very nervous and she removed the black robe and hid it behind her pillow and wore a bathrobe instead.


    When she met Daniel and saw the love in his eyes, she was again pumped up so she insisted he go and bathe so that she could surprise him by showing him this outfit.


    Right now seeing Daniel''s reaction, she was glad she was courageous to take this step. It was totally worth it.


    She even wanted to capture Daniel''s reaction right now in her phone but she decided to adjust with her brain for now and stored this image in her mind.


    Daniel was still looking at her in a daze.


    Rachel stood up and slowly walked towards Daniel. His eyes followed her movements.


    Standing in front of him, Rachel looked into his eyes and ran her hand across his chest, "Like what you see, Mr Morris?"


    Daniel suddenly held the wrist of her hand which was playing with his abs and he pushed her to the wall next to him and pinned both her hands above her head.


    Rachel''s back was touching the wall and she was a bit startled with his aggression.


    "Are you trying to drive me crazy?" Daniel questioned her and when she opened her mouth to answer him, he blocked her words with his kiss.


    His tongue entered her mouth as she opened it to talk, he sucked on her tongue and hungrily tried to taste her.


    Rachel was responding to his kiss with equal passion.


    Rachel was so hot, she wanted to run her hands across his hair, his body but he pinned it to the wall holding it in place, she tried to loosen her hand from his grip but he didn''t let her.


    The more she tried to loosen her hand, the tighter he held it.


    Rachel couldn''t breathe so Daniel let go of her lips and attacked her ears and licked on them.


    Rachel panted heavily and shouted in pain when he harshly bit on her ear.


    "Are you... an animal?" She tried to shout at him and sound serious but right now she was so weak, her voice only sounded seductive.


    Daniel stopped eating her ears and looked into her eyes, "I wasn''t before, you turned me into one"


    Daniel again kissed her plump lips, he let go of her hands and removed her black robe, which he threw away to the floor.


    He then hugged her waist and in one swift move, he turned their position and pushed Rachel on the bed, the next moment he hovered over her.


    He placed his hand below her waist and helped her adjust on the bed and he continued kissing her.


    Rachel ran her hands on his back and played with his hair.


    Daniel''s kisses moved south, he kissed on her cleavage and left hickeys on that area of skin.


    His eyes then scanned her sexy body covered with thin lingerie.


    "You are getting better with seduction" He praised her as last night she drove him crazy with her blow job and today she again surprised him by dressing like this.


    "What can I do? You make me so horny" She boldly replied.


    Daniel smirked at her, "Glad to know the feeling is mutual"


    Daniel''s hands roughly pulled down her sexy bra, it was still hanging on her body but completely exposed her bosoms to him.


    He took one of them in his mouth and roughly kneaded the other one.


    "Ahh Daniel¡­ gently" Rachel shouted with her eyes tightly closed enjoying the sensation of his tongue on her bosom.


    Daniel tried to control himself and he gently squeezed her breast while sucking on the other.


    His hand then travelled from her breast to her bottom.


    When Daniel''s fingers came in contact with her panty, he smirked and looked at Rachel.


    "Your panty is already so wet" Daniel smiled at her while running his finger on her black panty.


    Rachel''s cheeks turned red as she was feeling very hot.


    Daniel kissed her red-hot cheeks, then he placed kisses across her soft stomach and moved further down.


    All this while Daniel''s towel fell off, exposing his naked body.


    He bent her legs at her knees and parted her panty to one side. Her big lips with some liquid in it, looked enticing.


    Daniel covered her lips and licked her secret area.


    Rachel moaned loudly as Daniel''s tongue was making her feel wonderful.


    In one motion, Daniel tore her panty and threw it away. The cloth was so thin, it didn''t take a lot of effort.


    Rachel was shocked when he tore it away but before she could say something, Daniel''s tongue entered her hole.

 Chapter 226 - Daniel, I Want You*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead, Skip it if not comfortable]


    Rachel was shocked when he tore it away but before she could say something, Daniel''s tongue entered her hole.


    He twirled his tongue inside her body, Rachel tightly clutched Daniel''s hair and shouted his name.


    Daniel''s tongue then moved in and out of her body, after a few minutes she came moaning in pleasure while calling his name.


    He smirked at her big release and swallowed her dry.


    Rachel lay down on the bed, still feeling her first orgasm of the day, when suddenly Daniel ripped off her bra and threw that away too.


    ''Now I understood why Jessica insisted I buy so many pairs'' Rachel thought to herself.


    For the next few minutes Daniel played with her bosoms and left many hickeys on her body.


    Rachel was very tired and she just let him do whatever he wanted.


    "Already so tired?" Daniel asked her, seeing her obvious state.


    Rachel nodded her head.


    "Fine, let''s order some food then we will go to sleep" He kissed her on the forehead.


    Rachel moved her hand down and touched his hardened manhood, "What about him?"


    Daniel turned harder when she directly touched him as he too was completely naked.


    "I''ll take care of myself" He informed her.


    "Daniel, I want something" Rachel seriously looked into his eyes.


    "What do you want?" He gently caressed her cheeks.


    "This" She ran her hand across his length.


    Daniel chuckled at her boldness, "Fine, help me get a release then" Daniel held her hand which was playing with his manhood and he directed her.


    "No, this is not what I meant" Rachel shook her head so Daniel immediately let go of her hand.


    "What did you mean then?" He questioned her.


    "Daniel, I want you" She tried to sound confident but shyness took over her.


    Daniel was surprised at her request, "You mean, you want to have sex?"


    "Yes, why are we delaying it?" Rachel looked like she had been wronged by him for many days.


    Daniel hesitated at her straightforward question, "I was not sure if you were ready for it, so..."


    "I am"


    Daniel smiled at her, "But I didn''t buy any condoms¡­"


    "I did" Rachel''s words made him speechless and he raised his eyebrows.


    "I came to Ireland prepared" Rachel naughtily smiled at him and Daniel couldn''t control himself anymore as he kissed her very roughly, his woman was driving him crazy.


    They kissed each other for a while then Rachel told him where the condom packets were kept.


    Daniel brought it over and seeing the size she bought, he was surprised.


    "How did you get the perfect size?"


    "I touched you before and I realized given how big it is¡­" She was shy to complete her sentence.


    Daniel patted her on the head, "You did good" He assured her.


    "You sure about it Rachel?" Daniel wanted to confirm with her.


    Rachel sat up and looked into his eyes, "Why? You not sure?" she taunted him.


    "You are so going to regret this" Daniel wore the condom and made Rachel lie back on the bed.


    The bold woman now again turned nervous as her heart was beating very fast but she was sure she wanted Daniel and was excited to have him inside her.


    She had been waiting for the moment when their bodies could be connected together.


    Daniel captured her lips and gently sucked on them.


    His finger checked how wet her bottom was.


    She was wet but it was not enough so he played with her bottom, making it feel good with his fingers.


    When he felt she was wet enough, he placed her manhood near her entrance and looked at Rachel, whose cheeks were red and hot.


    "It will be painful for the first few minutes" She nodded her head as she knew it.


    He bent her legs at her knees and widened them.


    "I''ll try to be as gentle as possible" He stroked her head and she just nodded.


    Daniel caressed her thighs, "Relax your body. The more you are stiff, more would be the pain"


    "Okay" Rachel tried to relax her body but she was not able to as she was very nervous.


    Seeing how nervous she was, Daniel kissed her slowly and continued running his hand across her thigh, touching it everywhere.


    Due to Daniel''s gentle kisses, Rachel''s soft body relaxed and her attention was on the kiss as she was desperately sucking on his lips.


    With one hard push Daniel suddenly entered the inside of her body.


    Although her body was relaxed, the pain was still there. She shouted loudly and harshly bit on his lip, her one hand tightly clutched on the bed sheet and her other hand inserted its nails in Daniel''s back.


    Daniel looked at Rachel who tightly shut her eyes, trying to bear with the pain.


    He gently stroked her head and kissed her nose, "Rachel?" Daniel softly called her.


    Right now he was inside her body and her walls tightly clutched his manhood.


    Unlike her, he was feeling in heaven.


    Her tight, hot walls gave him a kind of pleasure he never felt before. It was his first time too.


    Right now, Daniel wanted to move inside her but seeing her state, he controlled his desires.


    "Rachel?" He again called her and she opened her eyes.


    Daniel sucked the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Is it still painful?" He asked her.


    Rachel slowly nodded her head.


    Daniel kissed her swollen lips, "It will be fine" He assured her.


    "I am feeling better now" Rachel informed him after a few seconds.


    "I''ll start moving then" Daniel was aching to move in and out of her body.


    Rachel pulled his face closer to her and kissed him.


    Daniel slowly pulled himself out of her and he again thrusted inside her.


    "Ahhh Dan" Rachel moaned in his mouth as she felt a wave of pleasure.


    She was not feeling the pain anymore as it was replaced by pleasure.

 Chapter 227 - Why Two?*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead, skip it if not comfortable]


    She was not feeling the pain anymore as it was replaced by pleasure.


    Daniel rammed into her hot body while groaning in pleasure as she was very tight. He slowly thrusted into her to be gentle.


    Daniel wanted to move faster but he controlled himself.


    "Ahh"


    "Ahhhh"


    "Yesss Ahhhhhhhh"


    Rachel''s moans increased every time Daniel thrusted his manhood into her body.


    "Will you... be fine, if I move... faster?" Daniel''s husky voice mixed with heavy panting sounded dreamy.


    Rachel nodded her head and Daniel started ramming into her body faster than before.


    He moved in and out of her, increasing his speed with every stroke.


    Daniel''s strokes were getting faster and fiercer.


    "Dannnn"


    "Ohhh goooddd Daannyy"


    "Woooow"


    Rachel''s moaning continued and she came while loudly shouting his name.


    "Dannnniiieeeelllll"


    Daniel stopped moving to let Rachel enjoy her orgasm, once she calmed down she kissed him.


    "I am going to continue moving inside you" Daniel informed her as he still did not come.


    He again shoved his manhood in her body and moved it in and out of her body and after a few strokes he too came and fell on her body.


    Rachel rubbed her hand across his back.


    Both the people didn''t say a word as they were still feeling the pleasure their bodies experienced.


    After a few minutes Daniel looked into Rachel''s eyes, "You are the most amazing woman I ever met in my life."


    "I love you too" Rachel responded to his confession and they continued kissing each other.


    Daniel then got out of her and threw the condom away.


    The two lied next to each other looking into one another''s eyes.


    "I didn''t think tonight we would be losing our virginities" Daniel smiled at her.


    "I did, I planned it." She shyly confessed.


    "You look innocent but you are sly as a fox" Daniel harshly bit on her lips.


    "And you? You look so gentle but you are an animal" She glared at him.


    "Hey, I was as gentle as I could" Daniel complained as he felt wronged by her accusation.


    "I was talking about the time when you came out of the bath and saw me in that dress"


    "Dress? Please don''t call it a dress, it barely covered anything" Daniel teased her and Rachel tightly closed her eyes and hid her face in his chest.


    He rubbed her soft hair which was still slightly wet.


    Rachel suddenly pinched Daniel on his thigh and he hissed in pain.


    "What?"


    "You tore my dress" Rachel complained when she recollected how brutal he was.


    "Again, it was not a dress and secondly, were you planning to wear it again?" He laughed loudly.


    "Why not?"


    "Your panty was not in the condition to be reused" He teased her and she again hid her face in his chest.


    "Rach, you must be hungry" Daniel realized they still didn''t have their dinner.


    She just nodded her head.


    Daniel placed the order and looked at Rachel.


    "We still have time before the food is delivered to our room" Daniel''s gaze clearly implied he had something naughty going on in his mind.


    Rachel looked at him and she understood what he wanted.


    "Seriously? Aren''t you tired?"


    Daniel laughed, "Are you doubting my stamina?"


    Rachel shook her head saying no, scared of hurting his ego as he might just do her all night to prove his amazing stamina.


    "Remember when I told you to eat healthy to strengthen your body? It was for a day like today" Daniel teased her and carried her to the bathroom.


    "Why bathroom?"


    "Let''s clean our bodies" Daniel talked righteously but Rachel knew he was not that nice.


    He carried her in his arms and pointed at the condom packet on the table.


    "Take two condoms from it" He instructed her as it was not feasible for him to take them with Rachel in his arms.


    "Why two?" She widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Just in case"


    "What the fuck Daniel?" Rachel shouted at him.


    "You should have thought that before questioning my stamina"


    Rachel glared at him and took out only one condom and showed it to him, "It is either one or zero"


    Daniel laughed, "As always, you win"


    Then he stepped into the bathroom.


    He placed Rachel down and turned on the shower.


    "Let''s bathe in the tub, I can''t stand" Rachel could feel her legs getting weaker.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you stand for long" Daniel had a smug smile on his face.


    He leaned down and kissed her kissable lips, Rachel slightly opened her mouth to allow Daniel to enter in, their tongues wrestled with each other.


    His hands were on her buttocks, he was squeezing them and pulled her closer to his body.


    Rachel could feel his hardened manhood which was rubbing against her. She parted her legs slightly and took it between her thighs and closed her legs. She was careful to not crush it.


    Daniel moaned in her mouth and he rubbed his rod against her sex.


    Her soft thighs which sandwiched his manhood between them, gave a different kind of pleasure.


    The two continued kissing each other while Daniel''s hands were pleasuring her by playing with her soft mounds.


    Down there he could feel how wet she was.


    "Part your legs" He ordered her and she did.


    He immediately wore the condom on his manhood and lifted Rachel up in the air, her back pressed against the bathroom wall.


    Smoothly he shoved his rod into her body.


    "Ahhhh" Rachel moaned in pleasure and wrapped her two legs around his waist and circled her arms around his neck.


    "Was it painful?" Daniel looked worriedly at her.


    "A bit"


    Daniel held her two buttocks to support her and she continued hugging him.


    "I''ll start moving"


    Rachel just nodded her head as her mind was in shambles right now.


    Daniel slowly moved in and out of her. He tried not to thrust into her roughly.

 Chapter 228 - Dan, I Am Tired*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    Daniel held her two buttocks to support her and she continued hugging him.


    "I''ll start moving"


    Rachel just nodded her head as her mind was in shambles right now.


    Daniel slowly moved in and out of her. He tried not to thrust into her roughly.


    Slowly when she was comfortable he increased his speed and plunged his rod in and out of her hole.


    Rachel''s cries of pleasure and Daniel''s moans were lost in the loud sound of the shower.


    Daniel thrusted into her body.


    "Ahh Daaa"


    Before she could complete the word, he again thrusted into her.


    "Ahhh"


    His plunges and her moans continued in a sync.


    "Dan I am¡­ coming" Rachel whispered in his ears as she was tightly hugging him now, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Just hold for a few more strokes, let''s come together" Daniel instructed and she tried to control herself.


    Daniel continued ramming into her, moving faster.


    "Dan finish it faster, pleaseee" Rachel who was losing her mind begged him.


    With one final stroke the two people came together.


    Rachel rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    Daniel panted heavily and stroked Rachel''s back, "You fine?"


    "Hmm" Rachel did not have the energy to talk, she just hummed, her legs were still wrapped around him and she stuck on his body like a koala.


    Daniel gently placed her in the bathtub and climbed in to join her.


    Rachel sat between his legs leaning on him, her back touching his chest, she was almost falling asleep as she felt dizzy and tired.


    Their activity turned out to be more rigorous than she expected, draining all the energy out of her body.


    "We still need to have our dinner, don''t sleep" Daniel whispered in her ears and licked her earlobe.


    "Dan, I am.... Tired" Rachel was worried he would keep going on so she requested him to control himself.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to continue" Daniel kissed her hot cheeks and they soaked themselves in water for a few minutes.


    Once they were done, Daniel carried her back to the room as Rachel was too tired, she slept during the bath.


    Daniel selected shorts and a t-shirt for her and dressed her up, he then made her sleep on the couch and changed the sheets.


    There was a small washing machine in his room, he put the sheets in it as a patch of blood was on it and he didn''t wish others to see it.


    After changing the sheets, he made Rachel sleep on the bed.


    The dinner was delivered to them but Rachel refused to wake up, so Daniel stored the food in the small refrigerator in the mini-kitchen as he too lost his appetite.


    The suite they were staying in was luxurious with many facilities, so it was all convenient.


    Daniel too joined Rachel in bed and slept next to her taking her in his arms.


    "I love you Rach" He kissed her on the forehead and subconsciously she snuggled closer to him and hugged him in her sleep.


    The two people slept peacefully for a few hours when in the middle of the night Rachel woke up as she was feeling very hungry.


    After a light lunch in the afternoon, she didn''t eat anything else.


    When she opened her eyes, she looked at Daniel who was peacefully sleeping next to her with his one hand under her head and the other one tightly wrapped around her waist.


    Rachel smiled recollecting the events of earlier and pecked Daniel.


    Slowly, she removed his hand and carefully got out of the bed so as not to disturb his sleep.


    She stepped towards the kitchen and in the refrigerator she found the food they ordered earlier.


    ''Fuck, he too skipped the dinner'' Seeing the quantity it was obvious he too didn''t eat anything, she got angry with Daniel for skipping his meals, she took the out and heated it in the microwave oven.


    Rachel was pondering if she should wake up Daniel or not when a hoarse voice startled her.


    "Why are you awake?"


    Rachel turned around to see Daniel standing there.


    "Why did you wake up?" She asked him.


    Daniel hugged her from behind, "It felt empty when you were not next to me" He bit her on the side of her neck and continued kissing on it.


    "Daniel, control yourself" Rachel warned him but didn''t push him away.


    He tightened his arms around her waist, ignoring her warning.


    "Dan, I am very hungry" Rachel was worried he would go for another round.


    "Don''t worry, I am not that cruel" His hand went under her t-shirt and he kneaded one of her breasts, softly squeezing it.


    As Rachel was wearing nothing underneath her t-shirt, it gave him easy access.


    "You are saying one thing and doing another" She complained, making Daniel laugh.


    The oven beeped implying the food is hot.


    Daniel let go of her and helped her with serving food, he was not that hungry but he decided to join Rachel in having dinner.


    Once it was over, they went back to sleep, cuddling each other.


    After a few minutes, Rachel softly asked, "Are you asleep?"


    "No"


    Rachel lifted her head and looked at Daniel, she caressed his cheek, "I think I lost my sleep"


    "Me too" Daniel''s voice sounded clear.


    "What should we do then?" She shyly asked.


    "What do you suggest?" Daniel smirked at her.


    "I suggest let''s watch a movie." Rachel teased him.


    Daniel narrowed his eyes at her, the grin on Rachel''s lips widened as she enjoyed his reaction.


    Then Daniel recollected something and he smiled back at her, "Fine, let us watch a movie" He agreed with her, surprising Rachel.


    "Horror, Action, Comedy or Romantic" Rachel gave him a few options.


    "None of these, let''s watch porn" Daniel teased her.


    Rachel remembered what he did to her last night and she glared at him in anger.


    Daniel found her actions cute and kissed her, Rachel couldn''t resist him and she kissed him back.


    One thing led to another and they ended up having two more rounds of sex.

 Chapter 229 - University

    [At the end of this chap, there is a code, which can be used to redeem 100 coins. Thanks for buying privilege subscription]


    Next day it was late by the time Daniel woke up. A soft body was pressing against his and when he looked at the exhausted woman, he had a smile on his face.


    Last night after they had dinner, he was really cruel to her.


    She was tired after just one round but he insisted for another.


    After recollecting everything, Daniel pulled Rachel closer and tightly hugged her and apologized in her ears, "Sorry, for torturing you"


    His actions disturbed her sleep, "Daniel, I''ll kill you if you continue" she muttered in her sleep.


    He laughed out loud when he heard her warning, so he decided to assure her, "Don''t worry as a punishment for torturing you, I won''t sleep with you for a week, okay?"


    "What?" Rachel immediately opened her eyes and looked at him in shock, "Seriously? A week?"


    "Are you that upset?" Daniel laughed seeing her reaction.


    Rachel glared at him, "No, rather make it a month" she turned away from him and slept with her back facing him.


    Daniel pulled her closer and whispered in her ears, "How about two months?"


    "Fuck you Daniel"


    "Gladly" Daniel''s hand travelled near her shorts when Rachel jumped out of bed in fear.


    "Daniel, No"


    He smiled at her.


    ''Bastard, he looks like a gentleman when he smiles like this, only I know he is not as gentle as he looks like'' She furrowed her eyebrows while glaring at him.


    "Why are you looking at me as if I wronged you?"


    "Because you are an asshole who is wearing the mask of being a nice, gentle person" She shouted at him.


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes"


    Daniel laughed even more when he heard her complaints, "No one ever dare accuse me of something like that"


    "Maybe they never saw you for who you really are"


    He still smiled at her, "Yeah, I only gave you the privilege to see the real me"


    "You really think you will impress me with your sweet talk?" Rachel folded her hands in front of her.


    "I don''t have to, you are head over heels for me without me putting any effort." Daniel confidently said.


    Rachel scoffed hearing his words, "You think too highly of yourself"


    "Is that so?" Daniel jumped from the bed to catch her and Rachel ran away from there.


    She was standing near the room gallery so in reflex she ran towards the big balcony and Daniel chased her.


    Rachel went around the jacuzzi but Daniel took long strands to trap her between him and the wall.


    She had nowhere else to go and Daniel was able to catch her quickly, he trapped her in his hug, not allowing her to move.


    "Now tell me, do I think too highly of myself?" He questioned her, Daniel hugged her from behind in a way, her hands too were trapped in his hug and she couldn''t fight him.


    "Yes, you do"


    Daniel bit on her neck and continued to do so until she apologized to him.


    "You are really an asshole" She complained after he let her off.


    "Not my fault if you realized this so late" He laughed seeing her annoyed face.


    "Should I order breakfast?" Daniel asked her.


    "What breakfast? It is so late, let''s have lunch" Rachel suggested after checking the time.


    "Let''s visit that university where our mothers studied, then we can head to any good restaurant in this city, what say?" Daniel asked her as they planned to visit the place where Elizabeth and Catherine studied in Dublin as Rachel wished to do so.


    "Wow, you remember?" Rachel thought he might have forgotten.


    "I am not as bad as you think I am" Daniel taunted her and Rachel kissed him on the cheek, "My darling is the best"


    "You don''t mean it" Daniel pouted at her.


    "Hey I do"


    "Then prove it" Daniel smirked at her.


    "How would I prove it?" Rachel raised her eyebrows looking at him suspiciously.


    "We can go for another round" Daniel shamelessly smiled at her angering Rachel.


    "I am kidding" Daniel kissed her on the cheek.


    "You better be. We are in Ireland for only one more day but tomorrow you will be busy with the surgery and we have to leave early in the morning on Sunday, so¡­"


    "Chill, we will go to the university now"


    "Go and get ready" Rachel ordered him so Daniel went to have a bath.


    Meanwhile Rachel messaged Catherine to get more details on the university she and Liz studied in and asked her the details of which building and room Liz used to stay in. It was the biggest university in Dublin and there were many different buildings so it would be convenient if she knew which places to visit to feel her mom''s presence.


    Rachel wanted to visit the places Liz used to frequently spend her time at. It was Rachel''s way of feeling her mother''s presence.


    Catherine gladly gave her all the information and even asked Rachel to click photos at the university and send them to her.


    After talking to Catherine, Rachel used the second washroom in their room to freshen up and bath.


    The two people got ready after a few minutes, Daniel wore a casual white t-shirt and blue jeans. Rachel wore a grey cotton dress which ended just above her knees with short sleeves. She left her hair open.


    "You are looking more beautiful than ever, your face is glowing" Daniel complimented her.


    "Maybe it is after-sex glow" Rachel smiled at him cheekily.


    Daniel chuckled, "You know it is true, some people really glow after having sex"


    Rachel laughed at him as she didn''t believe what he said.


    "I am not kidding"


    "Sure"


    "Really"


    "Come on Dan"


    "Wait" Daniel took out an article to prove his point and Rachel laughed at his childish behaviour.


    Then they headed to Catherine and Liz''s university in a car which was arranged for them as Daniel requested them in advance.


    They had no idea that coincidentally, William too was already at Liz''s university as he too decided to visit the place.

 Chapter 230 - Revisit A Few Memories

    Rachel and Daniel headed to Catherine and Liz''s university in a car which was arranged for them by the hotel as Daniel made a request in advance.


    They had no idea that coincidentally, William too was already at Liz''s university as he too decided to visit the place.


    ...


    At the hospital, Few Hours Back


    William was sitting next to Liz looking at her lying body. This is the only thing he does as there was nothing else for him to do.


    Looking at her face everyday was a motivation for him to keep going, she was the only reason he wanted to live and only she kept him alive.


    "When will you wake up, love?" He muttered in a whisper.


    Just then a nurse arrived there.


    "Sir, it is time to clean her body." She informed him and William nodded his head and left the room.


    Ethan''s assistant, the one who is always with them and knows about everything, approached William.


    "Ethan has some urgent work, so he went to another city but he will be back here by tonight"


    "Oh okay" William just nodded his head as he was not interested in knowing where Ethan is.


    "Till he is back I''ll be keeping an eye on you" The assistant warned him.


    "Where would I run away with Liz in this condition?" William was not scared of this assistant and he questioned him back.


    The assistant knew he was telling the truth so he kept quiet.


    Just then the doctor in-charge of Liz approached the two men, "We need to run a few tests on the patient before her surgery tomorrow" He informed him.


    "Yeah, the nurse is cleaning her right now"


    "I know, I''ll wait"


    "Doctor, how long will it take for the tests to be done?" William asked him.


    "Around six hours"


    "Oh, will I be allowed to stay outside the room where these tests are performed?"


    "Sorry Mr Walsh, we can''t allow you there, it is a restricted zone, you need to stay here in the room."


    "Okay" William didn''t insist or argue as this was a hospital and they had strict rules which he had to respect if he wanted to see his Liz get fine.


    William then thought of something and asked the assistant, "Would you mind if I go out for some time?"


    "I''ll follow you too, where do you want to go?"


    "Liz''s university, I just want to spend some time there" William informed him and the assistant raised his eyebrows and looked at William as if he was looking at some mad guy.


    "We dated when she was in her final year and therefore we spent a lot of time together at her university, so wanted to revisit those memories. I properly didn''t see the outside world for years now and since today I got some free time on me, so I want to go out"


    The assistant looked at him suspiciously and William understood what he must be thinking.


    "I really won''t do anything, just want to revisit a few memories, that''s it. If you don''t want me to go then I won''t" Will requested him but assured him he won''t fight to go out.


    "Fine, I''ll be with you all the time" The assistant agreed as he somewhere felt bad for this man.


    "Thank you"


    After some time, when the doctors took Liz away for the tests, William and the assistant headed towards the university.


    ...


    The university allowed visitors so it wasn''t a problem for Rachel and Daniel to enter the premises.


    They directly headed towards the architect building.


    "Woah, look how beautiful this is Daniel" Rachel exclaimed in surprise as the building of the architect department was built stylishly.


    Also the walls of the building were covered in colourful, beautiful murals. So, Rachel checked them out.


    Every mural was more beautiful than the other and Rachel couldn''t decide which one was more wonderful.


    "Isn''t this mural amazing Daniel?"


    "Even that one is so pretty"


    "Oh god, look the in depth meaning of this mural is so deep"


    "Wow, that one perfectly depicts the social problems"


    Rachel kept talking about every mural and Daniel just smiled seeing how excited she was, Rachel was acting like a child who saw the outside world for the first time.


    "Yes they are all great" He agreed with everything she said with a smile on his face.


    Rachel suddenly turned sad and pouted at him.


    "What happened suddenly? Why do you look sad?" Daniel pinched her cheeks as the cheerful woman just got upset.


    "I am not an artist like these people. I didn''t inherit my mom''s talent of an artist, I rather inherited my dad''s business skills"


    Daniel laughed, "Isn''t that even better, you are taking care of your business, lessening the burden on grandpa James"


    "Hmm true" Rachel smiled brightly, "Dan, let''s take a picture with these murals, I need to send it to your mom"


    "What?" Daniel looked at her in surprise, "Why would you send our pictures to my mom?"


    "She asked me to. Now smile" Rachel already took out her phone and turned on the selfie mode.


    Daniel gave in to her request and they clicked a few pictures which she sent to Catherine.


    In London, Catherine got very excited seeing the pictures and she excitedly forwarded it to the three old men and to Jimmy.


    Jimmy later showed it to Jessica, who laughed as their whole family was waiting in anticipation for Rachel to propose to Daniel and these two were having fun in Ireland being clueless about it.


    Rachel and Daniel then visited a few places which Liz used to frequently visit.


    Seeing the places which her mom loved the most, Rachel got emotional and she had tears in her eyes and Daniel hugged her to console her.


    She hid her face in his chest and cried.


    William, who was walking around the university campus, reminiscing the good old days he spent with Liz, came across the young couple.

 Chapter 231 - Is It Okay, If I Meet Her?

    William, who was walking around the university campus, reminiscing the good old days he spent with Liz, came across the young couple.


    William was accompanied by Ethan''s assistant, he had been silently following wherever Will went, he didn''t say a word and let William enjoy the place they visited.


    When they came across Daniel, they saw some young woman hugging the man and he was stroking her head, consoling her as she seemed like she was crying.


    William and the assistant recognized Daniel as Liz''s doctor, Daniel too recognized William as his grey eyes left a huge impact on him.


    He wanted to introduce Rachel to William but Rachel was crying and he felt it was not the wrong time so he just respectfully nodded at William.


    William too nodded back at him and seeing the young couple, he just smiled and left from there.


    After a few minutes, when Rachel stopped crying, Daniel took out a handkerchief from his pocket and cleaned her face which was still covered in tears.


    "Sorry" Rachel felt a bit embarrassed for crying like that.


    "For what? For missing your mom?"


    Rachel shook her head, "For crying like a baby"


    Daniel caressed her cheeks, "Rach, don''t bother about such things. Cry when you want to, don''t stop yourself and don''t care about others"


    She just nodded her head and he kissed her on the forehead.


    Then they visited a few other places and Rachel suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "What happened?" Daniel looked at her in confusion.


    "This last spot we are going to visit is very special" She said while reading Catherine''s list of places she should visit on campus.


    "Special?"


    "Apparently mom and dad spent a lot of time together on this campus as they were dating when mom was in the final year. This spot which we will visit was the place where they spent all their time together" Rachel informed him.


    Daniel stroked her head to show his support as he could feel how hard it was for her to visit these places.


    Rachel and Daniel went towards that place when suddenly Rachel felt thirsty, she requested Daniel to buy a bottle of water for her, so he went towards the university canteen and Rachel went to the garden which was her parents'' favorite spot.


    It was a beautiful garden with different kinds of flowers and trees planted along its periphery and at the end of the garden there was a big wooden bench that could easily accommodate three people.


    Catherine told her how Liz and Will used to sit on that bench and enjoy the view of the beautiful garden.


    They just loved sitting there with each other in silence and looking at the peaceful view ahead.


    Rachel stepped towards the wooden bench but was surprised to see someone already sitting there.


    She couldn''t see the man''s face as his back was facing her and some other guy was standing next to him as if he was the bodyguard.


    She was surprised to see this man here as he seemed old and this was a university, then she thought that man was a professor here and the one standing next to him was his assistant.


    So, she decided to not disturb them and just looked at the garden in peace.


    In a few seconds, Daniel joined her with a bottle of water. They looked at the beautiful view in front of them and Daniel too saw William sitting on the wooden bench.


    To be respectful, Daniel decided to meet him so he stepped towards William and greeted him.


    "It was a surprise to see you here Mr Walsh" Daniel said and the assistant was alerted and paid utmost attention to William to see if he tried to act out of line.


    William smiled at Daniel, "Indeed, I too was surprised to see you here doctor"


    William didn''t remember Daniel''s name as he didn''t pay much attention to it when he was introduced a day before.


    "Yeah, my girlfriend wanted to visit this place, so¡­"


    William just smiled, "Is she the one who would be donating blood to my wife tomorrow?"


    Daniel nodded his head, "Yeah, it was a coincidence, she accompanied me on this trip and although we have blood available in the hospital, after seeing your wife''s condition I felt fresh blood would be more helpful, so she would donate."


    "Thank you so much doctor"


    "It is my duty"


    "But not your girlfriend''s." William said.


    Daniel smiled, "True, she is a nice person who is happy to help."


    William smiled at him, "Is it okay, if I meet her? I just want to thank her"


    "Sure"


    Daniel turned around to call Rachel but she was lost in the beauty of the garden and was taking a walk there, her back facing them.


    Daniel was about to shout her name when William stopped him.


    "It''s okay, don''t disturb her"


    William then looked at the assistant who accompanied him and they decided to leave as Liz''s tests might get over and they were here since morning.


    "I''ll take my leave, doctor" William politely bid him adieu and Daniel too just bowed at him.


    William and the assistant left, then Daniel walked towards Rachel.


    "Where are you lost?" His sudden question startled her and she shivered.


    "I am sorry, did I startle you?" Daniel worriedly asked her.


    Rachel smiled at him, "No, I am fine, I was just looking at this place, so beautiful it is."


    "Hmm, true" Daniel nodded his head.


    Rachel then turned around and saw the wooden bench empty.


    She and Daniel walked towards that place.


    "By the way, did you know that uncle who was sitting here?" Rachel asked Daniel after they sat on the wooden bench as she saw him approach that man earlier.


    At that time, she didn''t bother herself much with it and just took a walk in the garden.


    "Yeah, remember the patient I mentioned last night?"


    Rachel nodded her head, "Hmm, who looked like me?"

 Chapter 232 - Don’t Worry, Your Wife Will Be Alright

    "Yeah, remember the patient I mentioned last night?"


    Rachel nodded her head, "Hmm, who looked like me?"


    "Yes, he is her husband"


    "Oh, what was he doing here? I thought he is some professor"


    "No idea"


    Rachel didn''t say anything else.


    "I wanted to introduce you to him, he was thankful to you for donating blood tomorrow"


    "It''s okay, no need of such formalities"


    Daniel patted her on the head.


    They spent some time sitting on the wooden bench and enjoying the view.


    At last, they went to the library as some students told them, their library has books dedicated to every batch, with their pictures and some testimonials in it.


    Rachel was excited to see this alumni book so she and Daniel went to the library and a librarian there helped Rachel find the alumni book of her mother''s batch.


    Excitedly the two people looked into it and there in the list of students, Rachel found Elizabeth''s photo.


    "Fuck, look at her Daniel, my mom looks so much like me" Rachel exclaimed in surprise and Daniel too was surprised as 60% of their features indeed matched.


    "Wow" Daniel recollected Mrs Walsh again and shook his head as weird thoughts were entering his mind.


    He wanted to mention Mrs Walsh again but last night when he did that, Rachel''s mood was turned off so he didn''t mention her.


    Then they saw Catherine''s picture who looked very beautiful.


    "Hey see, here your mom''s eyes look like Jimmy''s" Rachel pointed it out and Daniel agreed with it.


    They clicked young Catherine''s picture and sent it to the whole Morris family.


    Harry smiled when he saw that picture, Jimmy was surprised to notice his eyes were like his mom''s. Anthony was happy Rachel and Daniel were going through all these old memories together.


    After this university tour, Rachel and Daniel headed to have lunch then they went back to the hotel and slept for some time as they were tired.


    That day Daniel didn''t trouble Rachel as the next day she would be donating blood, so she would need energy.


    They just spent some time chit-chatting and slept early.


    ¡­


    Next day


    Daniel and Rachel went to the hospital together, in the same car which was arranged for them.


    Daniel introduced her to a few colleagues then she donated her blood as after an hour the surgery is supposed to take place.


    Daniel brought some snacks and drinks for her while she was resting. She felt a bit weak after donating her blood.


    "Are you feeling uneasy or weak?" He asked her.


    "No I am absolutely fine, this is not my first time donating blood"


    "Yeah, I know, you did good" He kissed her head.


    "When is the surgery?"


    "In some time, this is my temporary cabin which they allotted to me, you can stay here for as long as you want and if you are hungry there is a canteen in the hospital. You don''t have to go there, you can ask someone, they''ll get food for you. The food is healthy even though it doesn''t taste great and¡­"


    "Daniel, I am not a five-year old, you can leave me alone for some time, I won''t get lost" She joked and laughed at his state as he looked very worried.


    "Yeah but this place is new and¡­"


    "Dan, I am an adult, I can take care of myself" Rachel firmly told him.


    "But¡­"


    "The bodyguards are all outside, they were following us even to the university yesterday, they''ll do their job, you please focus on the surgery that''s more important"


    Daniel nodded his head, he held the back of her head and kissed her forehead.


    "All the best, treat that patient well"


    "Yes boss"


    Daniel went into the operation theater and Rachel just browsed through her phone to kill some time.


    After a few minutes she got bored so she decided to step out.


    ¡­


    William was sitting outside the operation theater in the waiting area where there was an arrangement for the patient''s family to sit.


    Chairs were arranged in two parallel lines facing each other.


    He was anxiously waiting for the operation to get over successfully.


    Last night Ethan was back from the trip he went to and right now since Liz is in the operation room, he went to a church to pray as he is a firm believer of god.


    His assistant was hungry so he left William alone for some time and went to eat food.


    Ethan too let him be as Will was not in the condition to take help from anyone as he was currently stressed about the operation and that was the only thing on his mind so Ethan was not worried about leaving him alone.


    Rachel asked a nurse where the operation theater is in which Daniel was operating in as she wanted to just have a glance at the place as she was casually roaming around the hospital.


    The nurse guided her and Rachel casually walked towards the waiting area and saw a man sitting there looking very tense.


    She remembered vaguely he was the same man she saw yesterday at the university.


    Daniel did mention he was his patient''s husband.


    Joining all the dots, Rachel realized Daniel was operating on this man''s wife right now so she just decided to approach him and to say some words of encouragement to make him feel better.


    She could understand when someone from a family is admitted, how their family members feel.


    Rachel casually sat next to the man, whose hands were slightly shivering in anxiousness.


    Rachel smiled seeing this action as this is how she felt during her exams.


    In reflex she held the man''s shivering hands and assured him, "Don''t worry, your wife will be alright"


    William was startled when suddenly he felt a soft hand hold his rough hand and a sweet, gentle voice tried to assure him.


    In surprise, he lifted his head and looked at the person who just spoke to him.


    When he saw the young girl''s face, his eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 233 - What Is Your Name?

    [At the end of this chap there is a code which can be used to redeem 100 coins, thank you for buying the privilege tier]


    A surprised William lifted his head and looked at the person who just spoke to him.


    When he saw the young girl''s face, his eyes widened in shock and his heartbeat was all messed up.


    Rachel immediately let go of his hand as she realized she just startled this man.


    "I am so sorry, I just wanted to make you feel comfortable"


    William was still in a state of shock as this girl looked a lot like Elizabeth when she was young.


    Rachel was scared seeing how shocked the man was and scolded herself for acting out of line with strangers.


    She stood up from her seat and apologized, "I am really very sorry" She decided to leave when the old man''s words stopped her.


    "Sorry to scare you, you just look a lot like someone I know, so I was shocked for a moment and couldn''t react." William came out of his daze when he saw her almost walk away and explained himself immediately as he didn''t wish her to go away.


    Rachel smiled at him and again sat next to him, "Oh, I must look like your wife I guess?" Rachel remembered what Daniel told her.


    William smiled at her, "Yeah, sorry it is awkward but you look like her when she was young but how did you know that?"


    "My boyfriend told me how your wife looked somewhat like me, he too was a bit surprised at the resemblance."


    "Your boyfriend?" William was confused.


    "Oh sorry" Rachel slapped her forehead, "Dr Daniel, the one who is treating your wife, is actually my boyfriend"


    "Oh, then are you the one who¡­"


    "Yeah" Rachel confirmed, "Your wife and I share a very rare blood group so¡­"


    "Thank you so much dear, may god bless you" William patted her on the head.


    "Chill sir, it is fine"


    Looking at this girl''s face and knowing she has the same blood group as Liz, a very dangerous thought came into William''s mind and he was not sure if this kind of a coincidence was possible.


    But nevertheless he wanted to confirm this weird theory.


    "Dear, if you don''t mind, what is your name?" He was sure there was no way she was his daughter but he still couldn''t help but ask to satisfy his curiosity.


    "What is there to mind about it sir? My name is Rachel"


    The moment he heard her name William felt like the earth around him shattered and the world was in chaos.


    Although he felt like this girl could be his daughter Rachel, he knew the probability of that happening was very less and it was impossible.


    But when she said the exact same name he wanted to hear, William was shaken.


    He felt breathless and hot.


    Rachel got worried seeing his condition and asked a nurse who was passing by there to bring them a bottle of water.


    Rachel stroked William''s back and worriedly asked him, "Sir, are you alright?"


    The nurse quickly ran over with some water and Rachel helped William drink it.


    In one go William finished the entire bottle and looked at Rachel, "I am sorry dear, suddenly¡­"


    "Please don''t explain yourself, are you feeling better now?"


    William clearly looked at Rachel''s face and saw her grey eyes, earlier he just vaguely looked at her and didn''t observe her clearly but now when he did he could see those grey eyes which he used to tease Liz a lot about.


    "Hey Liz, see our daughter inherited my eyes, some day she will inherit my skills and brains, not yours"


    Will used to tease Liz a lot about Rachel''s grey eyes as that was the only thing she physically inherited from him as rest she looked a lot like Liz.


    "Dear, can you tell me your full name?" William wanted to be sure about her being his daughter.


    Rachel was confused what suddenly happened to him but she couldn''t say no to him and neither was she annoyed, so she answered him, "Rachel Richardson"


    "You don''t have a middle name?" William wanted to be 100% sure.


    Rachel hesitated a bit and William could see she was uncomfortable but he was desperate to hear her whole name, he had to, he wanted to.


    "Rachel William Richardson" Rachel always hesitated in using her middle name as unlike every other girl who has the name of a girl in her middle name, Rachel had a boy''s name added in her middle name.


    She was the only person to have a boyish middle name.


    When William and Liz wanted to name Rachel, William decided to add his name in his daughter''s name to which Liz firmly opposed but William was adamant and more stubborn than her and after a lot of argument, he added his own name to Rachel''s middle name.


    Rachel was teased about it in school but she didn''t care much about it.


    But after William and Liz''s "death" Rachel stopped using her middle name as it reminded her of her father.


    She used to get emotional about it so she never mentions it unless the need for it arrives.


    This was the final confirmation William needed as there can be no other Rachel William Richardson in this world except for his own daughter as no father would add his own name to his daughter''s like he did.


    Rachel''s grey eyes, her blood group, her name, more than everything, her face was enough for William to know she was his daughter.


    His daughter was sitting right next to him and she even donated blood for her mother''s operation unknowingly.


    William couldn''t understand what game fate was playing with him.


    The daughter he thought he would never meet again in his life was sitting right next to him.


    "Are you still worried about your wife''s operation?" Rachel was concerned about him as he looked very shocked and shaken.


    William immediately composed himself and tried to calm his fast beating heart.


    "Yes dear, I am a bit worried" He lied.

 Chapter 234 - Catherine And Harrys Son

    William immediately composed himself and tried to calm his fast beating heart.


    "Yes dear, I am a bit worried" He lied.


    William wanted to tell her the truth but he knows if he suddenly tells her he is her father who she probably  assumed to be dead, she won''t believe him and things would get out of control.


    It would be a huge chaos so William decided to act carefully and not do anything in haste as he cannot mess up this opportunity.


    "Don''t worry sir, my boyfriend is an amazing surgeon, have faith in him. The operation will definitely be a success" Rachel tried to cheer him on.


    William realized he did not pay more attention, since she met him she kept talking about her boyfriend.


    The doctor he met was her boyfriend, William was not sure how to feel about this.


    To know his daughter was already old enough to have a boyfriend and she was even going on trips with him, it was infuriating.


    ''What the hell father is doing? How can he allow Rachel to go on a long trip with her boyfriend?'' William got angry with James as he was not fine with his father''s decision to allow his daughter on such trips that too with her boyfriend.


    At that moment, William was a father who didn''t care about anything else but was protective of his child.


    "What happened sir?" Rachel asked him as there was no response from William.


    William wanted to request her to not call him sir but he couldn''t so he just decided to bear with it.


    "Nothing dear, so this doctor is your boyfriend, right?"


    Rachel thought, ''That''s what I said so many times'' but she just nodded her head.


    "For how long have you two been dating each other? Is he from a good family? What is his family history?" Some back-to-back questions came out of William''s mouth and he couldn''t control himself.


    Rachel was surprised as she didn''t understand why William was so curious about her and her boyfriend''s life.


    William realized what he did, so he composed himself and brightly smiled at her, "Sorry dear, he is operating on my wife so I was curious about him" William tried to cover up for his actions.


    "Oh" Rachel nodded her head in understanding.


    "So?" William looked at her in a questioning way.


    "So?" Rachel didn''t get it.


    "Tell me about him"


    Rachel assumed maybe he was trying to distract himself from this operation, so she answered him.


    "Oh, Daniel studied at Cambridge University, he is an amazing Neurosurgeon, very smart¡­"


    She was listing all his amazing professional skills when William interrupted her, "Tell me about his family"


    Rachel was surprised and looked at him in confusion as she wondered why he was interested in Daniel''s family.


    "A person''s true nature can be judged from which family they belong to" William spouted out whatever rubbish that came into his mind.


    Rachel didn''t agree with him but she didn''t want to argue as he might not be in the right state of mind with his wife''s operation currently going on.


    "He belongs to one of the richest families in London, they have their own business but he chose to be  a doctor" Rachel didn''t know what else to say.


    William knew almost all the rich families in London, but it has been many years so he was not sure if her boyfriend belonged to the family he knew of, so he asked her, "What is your boyfriend''s name, he told me but I forgot"


    It was a casual question, so Rachel didn''t think much about it and answered, "Daniel Morris"


    William was again shocked to hear the surname ''Morris''.


    He asked her for her boyfriend''s name because he wanted to know his surname as he thought he would recognize it but when he heard the surname Morris, he was shocked.


    He knew only one Morris and that was Harry Morris, his childhood best friend.


    Then William pushed his brain to recollect things from the past and he recollected, Catherine and Harry named their first-born Daniel and if he was not wrong their second-born''s name was Jim.


    ''What a coincidence'' William thought to himself as his daughter was dating his two best friends'' son.


    "Does he have any siblings?" William tried to sound casual as he knew he was acting weird.


    "Yes, a younger brother"


    "Name?"


    "Jimmy, sorry Jim, we call him Jimmy" Rachel explained.


    ''Fuck'' William cursed in his mind as for two days he kept meeting Catherine and Harry''s son and didn''t recognize him.


    Now William recollected how the first day when he saw Daniel, he indeed gave him Harry''s vibe but William didn''t look much into it.


    Even the name Daniel didn''t trigger much memories.


    Right now he was stunned to know the two children who grew up in front of him for a few years were right in front of him and he failed at recognizing one of them.


    William stood up from his seat and was walking anxiously, it was an amazing opportunity for him to run away, he was seriously thinking what to do and how to tell Rachel the truth without scaring her.


    "I am sorry sir, is something wrong?" Rachel too stood up as she was worried what words of hers triggered him and made him worry like this.


    William stepped towards Rachel and seriously looked at her.


    "No, everything is fine but Rachel, listen to me carefully, what I am going to say might confuse you but¡­"


    William decided he had no option but to tell Rachel the truth and he wanted to explain everything to her but just then he saw Ethan and his assistant approaching them.


    Rachel''s back was facing Ethan and William was standing in front of her facing Rachel and Ethan who is about to reach them.


    William got scared of Ethan looking at Rachel''s face as it might be enough for him to know Rachel is his daughter due to her uncanny resemblance to Liz.

 Chapter 235 - Please Help Me

    William got scared with the thought of Ethan looking at Rachel''s face as it might be enough for him to know Rachel is his daughter due to her uncanny resemblance to Liz.


    Ethan frowned seeing William talking to someone and before he could reach them William hugged this girl.


    "Thank you dear, thank you so much for donating blood for my wife. You are our saviour" William gently hugged Rachel, hiding her face in his chest, he turned into a protective father who had to protect his daughter from these monsters.


    Ethan was surprised to see William acting like this but then he assumed this old man went crazy because of Liz''s condition.


    He too was thankful to this girl but he was not as emotional as William so he ignored them and sat on a chair near to the operation room door, waiting for the doctors to come out.


    His assistant joined him.


    William slowly turned Rachel and now again her back was facing Ethan who anyway was not paying attention to them.


    "I am so sorry to startle you" William apologized.


    Rachel just smiled, "It''s okay, I didn''t feel bad but what happened to you suddenly?"


    "My wife is in this operation, so¡­" William used an excuse.


    "Oh"


    "Dear, you should go and take some rest" William wanted Rachel to leave from there as he was scared of Ethan seeing her.


    "Oh okay, I''ll go then, please take care of yourself and your wife will be fine" Rachel assured him and left.


    Once William ensured Rachel left from there he sighed in relief and sat on one of the chairs.


    Right now, a lot of things are going on in his mind.


    Most importantly, he was thinking of a way to explain the truth to Daniel and Rachel so that he and Liz could finally escape from Ethan''s clutches.


    ''Fuck, I forgot to ask her when they are leaving'' William realized the situation is very difficult and he has no idea when they would be leaving as today is the final operation.


    This made him realize, he is running out of time and doesn''t have the time to explain everything to Daniel and Rachel.


    Liz was still a patient, it is difficult to leave with her in this condition.


    William kept pondering for an hour imagining various scenarios of how he would explain the truth but it was difficult.


    Everyone will think he is crazy and by the time he explains the whole truth to Rachel and Daniel, Ethan will attack them and William might end up endangering Rachel''s and Daniel''s life too.


    So, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t come up with anything convincing enough for Daniel and Rachel to believe he is William Richardson.


    After some time, the light outside the operating room indicated the operation was over.


    Daniel and other doctors came out of the operation theater.


    William and Ethan rushed towards them.


    "The operation was successful, her condition is much stable now. She can be discharged tomorrow" Daniel informed them with a faint smile painted on his lips.


    "Thank you so much doctor" Ethan was glad they could leave tomorrow and Liz would be fine.


    "Yes doctor, thank you so much" William suddenly stepped towards Daniel and hugged him.


    For others, it might look like he was being emotional but the truth was he had to talk to him and this was the only way.


    William whispered in Daniel''s ear, "Please help me" and quickly moved back.


    William had no idea what else to do, he asked for Daniel''s help hoping for him to rescue them.


    "Thank you doctor" William again emotionally smiled and stepped aside.


    Daniel who was totally taken aback with what just happened immediately composed himself and nodded his head, "It is my duty" then he looked at William who was trying to communicate something to him with his eyes.


    His eyes were asking him for his help.


    Earlier, Daniel wondered if he heard something wrong when William whispered the words ''PLEASE HELP ME'' but now looking at William''s pleading eyes Daniel was sure something is fishy here.


    "I have informed other doctors and from here on they will be taking care of your wife" Daniel informed William.


    "You won''t be here Dr Daniel?" William anxiously asked him.


    Everyone thought William was just being worried about his wife but Daniel could feel he was scared as Daniel would be leaving soon.


    "I am leaving early tomorrow morning" Daniel informed him and William got even more worried.


    "Don''t worry, all the doctors here are well qualified, they will take care of your wife and I will help you if you ever need me" Daniel''s words sounded normal to everyone as it was an assurance to the patient''s family but the last sentence he said was a reply to William''s request for help.


    William understood that and he was hoping Daniel would indeed do something.


    He was not sure what Daniel can really do, as Daniel has no idea about what is happening, what help he needs or anything else but for now this was William''s best shot as he can''t do anything else, this is the only thing he can do now which he did.


    Ethan was here and if William acts out of line then Ethan can kill Liz and then kill himself like he warned him before.


    So, Will had to be careful.


    Daniel then took his leave after giving some instructions to the other doctors as he was done with what he came for.


    Before leaving he once again went to Liz''s room to try to talk to William but Ethan too was in the room and Daniel was smart enough to understand to keep his mouth shut.


    He again checked on Liz, and before leaving he gave a few generic instructions to William.


    While Daniel was leaving Will kept looking at him, asking for his help through his eyes but Daniel had no choice but to leave for now.

 Chapter 236 - SURPRISE

    While Daniel was leaving Will kept looking at him, asking for his help through his eyes but Daniel had no choice but to leave for now.


    While walking away from there, Daniel decided to dig deeper about these people.


    He and Rachel then left the hospital and he didn''t inform Rachel about what happened between him and William as he himself was not sure what was happening here.


    Later Daniel and Rachel went to their hotel suite and the next day early in the morning as planned Rachel and Daniel left Ireland to reach London.


    Rachel''s grandpa insisted Daniel come home so they were supposed to head there together when Daniel informed Rachel of the sudden change in plans.


    "Rachel, I have some urgent work, you head home for now, I''ll join you in some time" He informed her.


    "What''s so urgent on a Sunday?" Rachel pouted at him.


    "Just a small work, I won''t be very late"


    Having no other choice Rachel went to her home leaving Daniel at the airport.


    When Rachel reached her home and entered the living room, her eyes widened in shock at what she saw.


    SURPRISE!!!!!


    All the people present in the living room shouted together in unison startling Rachel.


    Rachel was shocked and looked at all the people who were well dressed as if they were at a grand party.


    James, Anthony, Michael were dressed up in suits and had a huge grin on their faces. Jimmy and Harry were wearing casual clothes and looked apologetically at Rachel. Catherine was wearing a beautiful blue cocktail dress and Jessica was just wearing jeans and a t-shirt, she was laughing as if she was having a lot of fun.


    Rachel couldn''t understand anything, for a moment she wondered if it was her birthday but it definitely wasn''t, then she tried to remember if there was something special about today that she forgot but nothing came to her mind.


    While she was still wondering, Catherine suddenly came over and hugged Rachel.


    "I am so happy Rach, so how did it go, what did Daniel say?" She teasingly asked her and everybody present there curiously looked at Rachel, waiting for her answer except for Harry who was feeling bad for this girl, Jimmy and Jessica who were enjoying the show.


    "The surgery went fine and Daniel said the patient will recover soon." Rachel answered, unsure if she was answering correctly or not as she had no idea what Catherine was talking about.


    "I am not talking about his work, I am talking about something else"


    "What else?" Rachel was confused.


    "Rachel, you don''t have to lie, we all know the truth" Catherine winked at her.


    "What truth do you all know?" Rachel got worried wondering if the truth about her and Daniel''s relationship was out.


    Internally she was freaking out but on the outside she looked very composed and only she knew how she was handling herself right now.


    Rachel looked at Jimmy and Jessica, they were enjoying themselves so Rachel understood they knew what was happening so she looked pitiful, her eyes begging them for help.


    Jimmy decided to jump in to help her, "Rachel, mom is talking about the plan you made. Weren''t you planning to propose to Daniel in Ireland?" Jimmy signalled her that they have no idea about their relationship.


    Rachel was relieved to know that but she again got confused about this proposal story.


    "So, did Daniel accept your proposal?" Catherine excitedly asked her.


    "What proposal?" Rachel cluelessly asked her.


    "Rach, have you forgotten how you told me you want to accompany Daniel to Ireland so that you can propose to him, remember?" James reminded her and that''s when she recollected the random lie she told her grandpa to be able to go with Daniel, she didn''t bother much about it and even forgot her lie.


    ''Fuck Fuck Fuck, what did I do?'' Rachel wanted to dig a hole for herself.


    Now everyone present here is aware of her feelings for Daniel. She was freaking out as the random lie she said was magnified.


    "So Rachel, what did Daniel say?" Catherine looked at her expectantly.


    "He rejected me" Rachel said the first words that came into her mind.


    Seeing how excited these people were only with the thought of her proposing to him for a relationship, Rachel could not imagine what they will do if she says they are dating now.


    All of this was too much for her to take so she lied with whatever that came into her mind.


    Jessica and Jimmy were giggling among themselves as Rachel shamelessly threw Daniel under the bus and now the whole family would eat him up alive.


    "How dare he reject you?" Catherine was infuriated.


    "That useless grandson of mine" Anthony too shouted in agitation.


    "Really, your grandson is useless" James got angry.


    "Actually, I didn''t propose to him" Rachel shouted interrupting others before they cursed Daniel as she came up with a better lie and decided to say this to save Daniel from their wrath.


    "Wait, you just said he rejected you and now you are saying you didn''t propose. What are you doing Rachel, they are two contradicting statements" Her grandpa scolded her.


    "Let me explain it properly" Rachel said and asked everyone to sit first and to let her drink some water as she just came home.


    Meanwhile Rachel thought of a convincing story to cover up.


    Everyone settled themselves comfortably and all eyes were on Rachel waiting for her to explain and so she did.


    "After we went to Ireland, Daniel was busy with his patient so he and I didn''t spend any time together. We even had a small fight about him being busy. So, when you all asked me the first time about the proposal, I wanted to have my revenge against Daniel so I lied but seeing your angry gazes I decided to be honest, that''s it"


    "Oh, is that what happened!" Michael nodded his head in understanding.


    Just then Daniel arrived there and when Catherine saw him, she got very angry and stepped towards her son to scold him but then she saw something so shocking, she froze in her steps with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 237 - William, You Are Alive

    "Oh, is that what happened!" Michael nodded his head in understanding.


    "How can he be this busy, useless grandson I have." Anthony again scolded Daniel.


    "No grandpa, he was busy with his patient, you can''t be upset with him for saving someone''s life" Rachel came to his rescue.


    "Yeah but how could he not give you time at all" Catherine too was upset as they all had hopes of hearing the good news of Daniel and Rachel dating each other so that soon they can plan their wedding.


    Just then Daniel arrived there and when Catherine saw him, she got very angry and stepped towards her son to scold him but then she saw something so shocking, she froze in her steps with her eyes wide open.


    Everyone in the living room saw what Catherine saw and they all stood up from their seats in shock.


    Jimmy and Jessica had no idea what was happening there and why everyone looked like they were in a stupor.


    Rachel too was surprised at what she saw.


    There was an aged man standing next to Daniel. Rachel recognized this man as Daniel''s patient''s husband, she wondered what he was doing here at her home and she didn''t understand why everyone around her looked like a thunderbolt striked them.


    Everybody was still standing there astounded when a few people suddenly entered the home, carrying a body carefully on a stretcher and there was a glass shield around it to not let the environment around affect the patient.


    These people looked like hospital male nurses.


    "Where should we take her?" One of the male nurses asked.


    Catherine, who was standing closest to these people, shouted in shock when she saw the patient''s face and ran towards the stretcher.


    "How is she?" Catherine questioned in panic.


    "She is fine but she is in a coma right now." William stepped towards his friend and answered her.


    "There is a bedroom, to the right, take her there" William instructed the male nurses who walked in the direction William instructed them.


    Rachel was surprised that this man knew the location of the bedroom in her house.


    The male nurses placed the patient on bed and properly set all the machines that were supposed to be connected to her body and once they were done, they left informing Daniel that they would send a nurse to take care of her.


    "Thank you so much"


    Those people left after Daniel thanked them and the whole family was still in shock trying to process what was happening.


    They waited for these male nurses to leave so no one said a word.


    After those nurses left, Harry was the first one to step forward, "William, you are alive" He said the words which were going on in everyone''s minds.


    Rachel was shocked with what Harry just said, she wondered did she hear anything wrong.


    Her dad was dead and Harry was now addressing someone else with her dad''s name.


    After William and Liz''s death, James hid all their photos and albums in the storage as the happy memories they once spent turned sour for him after losing his whole family except for Rachel.


    Rachel wished to look at her parents'' old pictures but she didn''t want to upset her grandpa so she never did.


    She clearly didn''t remember their faces as she was very young when they apparently died. She did mention this to Catherine once.


    So, Rachel was shocked right now hearing her father''s name.


    "William, you are alive."


    "I am, Harry" William had tears in his eyes seeing Harry and the two friends tightly hugged each other without wasting another second.


    Harry cried hugging William and William too was so emotional he continued crying.


    These two were very close, so it was understandable.


    After William''s death, Harry felt like a part of him died with his best friend but now seeing him standing in front of him, Harry couldn''t control his emotions and cried.


    Daniel and Jimmy for the first time saw their father cry and they felt emotional.


    Catherine who witnessed this cried seeing William as she still couldn''t understand if this was all true or it was a dream.


    After a few minutes, Harry let him go and wiped tears off his eyes.


    "What is happening William? Where were you all these years if you were alive? And what was with Liz, you said she is in a coma, how did that happen? And how¡­"


    "Harry, calm down, I''ll explain everything" William promised, trying to calm down his friend.


    William then looked at Catherine who was silently crying.


    Smiling, Will stepped towards the beautiful woman, "Hey Cat, missed me?" He asked her and Catherine tightly hugged him in response, "You bastard, every second I missed you. How could you be alive and stay away from us? What were you thinking?" Catherine scolded him between her tears but tightly hugged him as if it was a dream and she felt if she didn''t hold onto him then he might vanish from there and she would have to wake up from this dream.


    William laughed hearing her questions and stroked her head, "You maintained yourself very well Cat, you look like Daniel''s elder sister and Harry''s daughter" He praised her, while teasing Harry.


    Harry chuckled hearing his words and everyone there smiled, Catherine too laughed at what he said as her friend didn''t change a bit.


    William wiped her tears, then he stepped towards Anthony, "How are you uncle?"


    "Fit as always" Anthony answered in between his tears and William then went to Michael, "Uncle Mike, are you finally married or still single?"


    Michael wiped away his tears as it had been so long since he had been addressed as ''Uncle Mike'' as after William''s death there was no one to address him like that.


    "Still single and enjoying my bachelorhood" Michael proudly said, William chuckled as his uncle didn''t change at all.


    William was walking towards Rachel and in between he was greeting everyone he was coming across

 Chapter 238 - Ill Explain Everything

    William was walking towards Rachel and in between he was greeting everyone he was coming across as next was Jimmy on the way, he stopped and observed him properly.


    "You look like Catherine, let me guess you are Jim" William commented and looked at Harry who confirmed he was his second-born.


    Jim smiled at William, nodding his head.


    William ruffled his hair and next was Jessica who quickly introduced herself, "I am Jimmy''s friend"


    "Nice to meet you dear" William formally greeted her and finally he stepped towards his father whose eyes were moist.


    "Dad" William got emotional looking at James and the father-son immediately hugged each other.


    James cried a lot holding William and William too couldn''t control his tears from flowing.


    They didn''t say a word and continued crying for a few minutes.


    Everyone else present there got emotional seeing James and William and they cried too.


    Jimmy and Jessica, who were still not able to understand the whole situation clearly, had tears too as all of this seemed very emotional.


    Daniel was the only one who was composed as he anticipated all of this but he was glad William was back home.


    After a few minutes, James and William parted and Catherine offered them water.


    "Where were you all these years Will?" James asked him after composing himself.


    "I''ll explain everything dad, first let me meet my daughter" Will joked and stepped towards Rachel whose face was painted in tears.


    "Yesterday¡­" Before William could say anything Rachel tightly hugged him and cried.


    "Sorry dad, I am¡­. so sorry I¡­. didn''t reco¡­. gnize you yes¡­. terday, I am... so sorry" Rachel''s voice was breaking but she apologized to her father as he was with her for so long yesterday and she didn''t recognize him at all.


    William smiled, "And I am so sorry princess I didn''t tell you the truth in spite of knowing your identity" He stroked her back to calm her down.


    Rachel cried harder when her father addressed her as Princess as she never thought she would ever be addressed like this again by her father.


    Others didn''t understand the conversation between Rachel and William but they knew they would know everything later.


    Meanwhile, Daniel stepped towards the room where Liz was shifted in to check on her and once he was assured she was fine, he came out.


    After a few minutes, when Rachel calmed down she let go of her father and said, "I hope this is not a dream"


    "I too have the same feeling" Catherine shared her thoughts.


    "It is not a dream, me and Elizabeth are indeed alive" William said.


    "Can I go and see mom?" Rachel asked William who looked at Daniel.


    "She needs some rest, I would suggest you all should go and see her after some time, let her body get habituated to this environment" Daniel informed them.


    Catherine got sad knowing she couldn''t see Liz for a few more hours and said, "I really hope this is not a dream" because she was feeling anxious and the next second she shouted in pain as Harry suddenly pinched her, "See, it is not a dream, our friend is indeed alive" Harry cheekily smiled, he wanted to distract Catherine from being upset.


    "Wow, since when did dad start acting like this?" Jimmy exclaimed as his father was always a serious man, he rarely smiles and acts funny.


    "Since my best friend is back" Harry surrounded his hand around William''s shoulder and brightly smiled.


    "At times I think Harry loves you more than me" Catherine joked looking at William.


    "Yeah, we were in a secret gay relationship all these years" Harry joked surprising Daniel and Jimmy as they could never imagine their father cracking such jokes.


    "Don''t be so surprised, your father was always like this after William left us, he turned serious" Catherine informed her disturbed sons.


    "No, he was always a serious man." William countered.


    "Yeah, but after you left, he turned more serious." Catherine sadly informed him.


    "I am sorry Cat" Will apologized seeing how sad they were because of his absence.


    "Don''t be sorry Will and what happened to Liz? Is she alright?" Catherine questioned him.


    "All of you just sit down, I''ll explain everything. There are a lot of things I need to tell you" William requested.


    Everyone sat on the couches and waited for William to explain what happened and how they ended up losing Will and Liz all these years.


    William started narrating the truth "There are two stories to share, I''ll share the first one now, second one we can discuss later. Do you remember Ethan?" He asked everyone present there.


    The younger generation had no idea who Ethan was but the older ones did.


    "Wait, that guy who studied with us and was crazy about Liz?" Catherine was the first one to recollect Ethan as she studied with him and he created a lot of trouble for Liz in the early years of their college.


    "Yes, him. He kidnapped us." William informed them, surprising everyone present there.


    "But we warned and handled him, right? He gave up on Elizabeth if I remember correctly" Harry questioned him as they personally took care of Ethan.


    "Hmm that''s what we all thought but the truth was, he didn''t give up on Liz and was waiting for an opportunity to be with her"


    "Fuck and that''s why he attacked you all that night?" Catherine asked him as she figured out this much.


    "Yes, he got to know our family would be going to one party, he had all the information on us and he attacked our car on the way intending to kill all four of us except for Elizabeth but that night Rachel was not well and dad decided to stay at home with her so they were luckily saved from this attack."


    "Then how did you guys manage to escape that blast and whose bodies were those which we found?" Michael questioned him.

 Chapter 239 - Capable Son

    "Then how did you guys manage to escape that blast and whose bodies were those which we found?" Michael questioned him.


    "Before the car blast, Ethan kidnapped me, mom and Liz. He put some fake bodies in the car and blasted it, those bodies belonged to some other already dead people and since he blasted the car, the bodies were burnt and only ashes were left so you people couldn''t verify whose bodies they were" William explained.


    "Fuck, then aunty?" Harry asked him as only Liz and Will were here but Will''s mom was not present with them.


    Will got emotional and had tears in his eyes recollecting his mother''s death, James understood she was no more and he too cried.


    Rachel and Harry consoled William, the other old men consoled James while Catherine was crying, recollecting the woman who was very close to her. Daniel and Jimmy consoled their mother.


    After some time, William finally spoke, "I am sorry dad, I couldn''t save mom, I am so sorry."


    James patted his son, "Not your fault, I am glad at least you and Elizabeth are alive"


    "That day Ethan first killed mom and we couldn''t save her, next he was about to kill me but this time Liz managed to save me as she threatened to kill herself if he does anything to me. Ethan was crazy about her and he was threatened by her so he didn''t harm me but he kidnapped me and Liz and captured us for many years and kept us as his hostage in Dublin"


    "Fuck, Ethan belonged to Dublin, fuck. If we looked for him then we could have found you" Catherine shouted as she felt guilty for not finding Will and Liz


    "Not your fault, you had no idea we were alive and why would you look for Ethan out of blue, so please don''t blame yourself. This was all fate" Will tried to console her but Catherine was still upset.


    "Then how did mom end up in a coma?" Rachel asked him.


    William patted her on the head, "You were our motivation to run away from there, we once got an opportunity, so I and Liz managed to escape but Ethan found us¡­"


    Will explained the story of how Liz ended up in coma and he then shared everything that happened after that, he told them all the events of how Liz''s condition worsened and finally Ethan took them out in public and admitted her in the hospital, he told them everything till he ended up meeting Daniel.


    "When I saw Daniel the first time, I remembered Harry but I thought it didn''t mean anything as I kept finding people I was familiar with, in other people I was coming across but I had no idea he was actually your son." William smiled at Harry and Catherine.


    "A very capable son you guys gave birth to" He praised his friends as today he was here with his family because of Daniel.


    "If you didn''t recognize him then how¡­" Catherine asked him.


    "Two days later I met my daughter and I recognized her, then I got to know about Daniel and it was all clear"


    William then shared how Rachel ended up donating blood to Liz and told them the details of their conversation which made him realize she was his daughter and Daniel was their best friends'' son. Then he asked Daniel for help.


    From here Daniel and William explained the story together.


    ¡­


    24 Hours Back


    After Daniel left the hospital, he contacted Paul, the man who is currently residing in Italy and is heading the secret organization started by Harry and Anthony.


    After Daniel stepped down from the leader position of this organization, the whole organization was run by Paul.


    Daniel used to contact him only if the situation ever demanded.


    That day before leaving the hospital with Rachel, Daniel called Paul and asked him to find information on the Walsh family within an hour.


    Then he and Rachel went to have lunch and Daniel acted all normal with her, like he always does.


    "So, were you bored at the hospital, Rachel?" He casually asked her after they placed their order.


    "Hmm, but you know what, something weird happened"


    "What weird thing happened?" Daniel asked her curiously.


    "I was roaming around the hospital because I was bored and I met your patient''s husband outside the operating room. For the sake of humanity I talked to him for a while and the weird thing is he asked me many questions¡­"


    Then Rachel told him how he asked her full name, then information on Daniel''s family. How he was anxious to know everything about him.


    "Rach, are you a child? How can you answer personal questions asked by a stranger?" Daniel scolded her.


    "Hey, they were all basic questions like name and surname. He didn''t ask me for my address and all."


    "Rach but still..."


    "Dan, that man looked very nice. His actions didn''t make me uncomfortable but he kind of reminded me of my dad, his touch when he hugged him, it was very fatherly" Rachel didn''t agree with Daniel.


    Daniel was silent when he heard her words, just then a weird thought entered his mind.


    William''s actions, his wife, him asking for help, the day before when he was at the same university where Catherine and Liz studied, he sitting on the wooden bench which was Rachel''s parents'' favourite spot. All these thoughts went on in Daniel''s mind.


    ''Fuck, how is that possible?'' Daniel wondered as he felt like this man was Rachel''s father who they all thought were dead.


    When they were done with lunch and headed to their suite, Rachel fell asleep for some time as she was very tired and Daniel couldn''t with all the weird thoughts going on in his mind. He was not sure what to do so he called his father.


    "Hi Daniel." Harry greeted him.


    "Hey dad"


    "Dan, everyone here is crazy, they..." Harry said but was interrupted.

 Chapter 240 - I Have A Few Questions

    "Dan, everyone here is crazy, they..." Harry was planning to warn his son about their family who was planning to throw a surprise party for him and Rachel but before that Daniel interrupted him.


    "Dad, I need to ask you something important"


    Listening how serious Daniel was, Harry too turned serious, "Sure, go ahead"


    "How did Rachel''s parents die?"


    "Why are you asking about it so suddenly?"


    "Dad please, don''t ask me anything for now, I''ll explain everything later"


    Harry knew his son wouldn''t act like this if it wasn''t urgent so he shared how they all died.


    "So, you guys never saw their bodies?" Daniel wanted to confirm.


    "Yeah but it was confirmed that three bodies were burnt in the accident"


    "Did you guys run any DNA on it?"


    "No, the remains of their bodies were not suitable for any testing"


    "Okay"


    "What happened Daniel?"


    "I''ll explain tomorrow dad and also do you have any clear and proper photos of Rachel''s parents?" Daniel asked him.


    "Hmm I do but I hope you won''t use it in anyway to surprise Rachel, it will only hurt her"


    "Don''t worry dad, I just wanted to check something"


    "Okay, sending it in a few minutes"


    Harry didn''t argue or question his son as Daniel already said he would explain everything the next day.


    That was the reason why Daniel called his dad and not his mom.


    After a few seconds, Harry sent him the picture and when Daniel looked at young Will and Liz, he could confirm the two people he met are the same as them.


    Although they were old now, their features were still the same.


    Before Daniel could process this shocking news, he received a call from Paul.


    "Yes Paul?"


    "No such family exists in Ireland" He was talking about the Walsh family, the fake identity Ethan prepared for them.


    "Are you sure?" Daniel wanted to confirm.


    "Yes, no such family exists, their identities were fake" Paul confirmed as Daniel shared their IDs which were in the hospital records.


    Daniel was smart enough to join all the dots, "Paul, immediately come here to Dublin with team A. Bring two of our private planes. We have a mission to deal with"


    "Okay boss" Paul immediately agreed without any question as at the end of the day, Daniel was the true boss for him. Although Daniel left this world, Paul never stopped seeing him as his boss and did everything Daniel asked him to do.


    In the next four hours, Paul with his team landed in Dublin.


    "Rachel, I need to go to the hospital, some work came" Daniel lied to Rachel as he still had to confirm if the man he met at the hospital was indeed Rachel''s father or not as right now he was acting based on his intuition and assumption. He didn''t wish to give her false hope and now he had no time to explain everything to her.


    If he had time, he would have conducted a DNA test between Rachel and them but there was no time, they were leaving tomorrow and if his doubt was right then the man who was claiming to be William''s brother was the one who kidnapped them as William was always careful around him.


    "Is the patient fine?" Rachel asked him worriedly.


    Daniel kissed her forehead, "She is absolutely fine, I am just going there to do some paperwork"


    "Okay come back soon as we need to go to the airport during midnight, we have an early morning flight"


    "I''ll be back by midnight, don''t worry" He promised her and left.


    Daniel then met with Paul and team A, he explained the situation to them in short.


    Daniel had no idea who he was dealing with so to be on the safe side he called their best team for this mission.


    Slowly the people from team A and Paul surrounded the hospital and a few of them entered inside.


    Daniel casually entered the building and he had a word with the doctor in-charge and got the permission to check on Liz.


    William on the other side was sitting in the hospital room tense.


    He was looking at Liz''s lifelessly lying body and apologized to her, ''I am sorry Liz, our daughter was here and I couldn''t let you meet her. I even tried to ask for Daniel''s help but I am not sure if he understood it. They have an early morning flight so they will leave Ireland in a few hours and I am feeling very helpless right now. I don''t know how to approach them and explain the truth. This is all too unrealistic for them to believe. I am sorry Liz. I couldn''t do anything.'' He was crying in his heart.


    Ethan was sitting on the couch behind him so he couldn''t do anything.


    Suddenly there was a knock on their room door startling everyone.


    William and Ethan looked at each other in surprise as no doctor was supposed to visit them at this hour.


    Ethan carefully opened the door to see Daniel smiling at him.


    "Yes Doctor?"


    "There is something about the patient I need to discuss so I am here" Daniel explained.


    Ethan moved to a side to let Daniel enter.


    Will was surprised to see Daniel visit them at this hour and he again felt hopeful.


    Daniel stepped towards Liz and pretended like he was checking her condition.


    "I have a few questions about the patient Mr Walsh, once you answer them, everything can be sorted as I have to run a few more tests" Daniel asked him what he wanted to in an indirect code language which William understood and he nodded his head.


    "Wait, what happened suddenly? Wasn''t the operation successful?" Ethan chimed in and looked worried.


    "The operation is successful so tomorrow we need to run a few tests to check if her condition is stable or not" Daniel lied to Ethan.


    "Wait, what tests? The doctor in-charge didn''t inform us" Ethan exclaimed in surprise.

 Chapter 241 - Are You Really Rachels Dad?

    "Wait, what tests? The doctor in-charge didn''t inform us" Ethan exclaimed in surprise.


    "Actually he did, I forgot to tell you" William covered up for Daniel.


    "How could you?..." Ethan was about to shout at Will but he controlled himself as Daniel was still there.


    "I am sorry" William apologized.


    "But the doctors said she can be discharged tomorrow?" Ethan ignored Will and questioned Daniel.


    "Yes, the tests will be run in the morning and the results will be out quickly. By afternoon you can leave" Daniel assured him.


    "Okay but you already left didn''t you, why are you back?" Ethan was still not convinced and asked him.


    "Actually the doctors here were planning to run all the tests so I decided to come here to ask Mr Walsh a few questions based on his answers, I''ll decide how many tests to run. Since I am the one who operated on her, I have to do this" Daniel smoothly lied but that was the thing with doctors as people don''t understand many of the things so they don''t question them.


    Just then the doctor-in-charge came there and stayed there for a minute and explained Daniel specially came here for them and left as Daniel requested him to do so.


    Daniel was just prepared in advance and it actually helped as Ethan was not suspicious of him anymore.


    Meanwhile, Daniel''s team was still hiding in the hospital and were waiting for Daniel''s signal to enter and attack Ethan as Daniel told them he had to verify a few things before attacking him.


    "Fine, ask him whatever you want" Ethan said and went back to sit on the couch with his assistant.


    "Mr Walsh, do you have any children?" Daniel asked him.


    "Why are you asking this question? How is this relevant?" Ethan questioned Daniel.


    "Well, Mrs Walsh might need some blood and for one of the tests she needs someone who shares her DNA" Daniel lied and Ethan kept quiet.


    "Yes we have a daughter but we lost her many years ago, she can''t be here" William shared hoping Daniel has some idea about the truth and he would focus on the word daughter.


    "If she was with you, how old would she be now?"


    "How is that relevant?" Ethan again interrupted them.


    "Mr Walsh, don''t irritate me" Daniel looked very serious and glared at Ethan.


    Ethan was not sure why, but he felt a deadly glare coming from Daniel and he kept quiet.


    "She would be 25"


    "Hey eyes colour?"


    Ethan really found this conversation weird but he didn''t dare say a word as he got scared of Daniel.


    "Grey"


    "Her blood group?"


    "AB-Negative"


    "Same as your wife?"


    "Yes and she also looks a lot like my wife"


    Ethan shouted at William as this was very fishy.


    "Right now" Daniel instructed on the secret microphone and suddenly six people entered the room.


    Three people captured Ethan and three people caught his assistant.


    "Is there anyone else to be taken care of?" Daniel asked William.


    "No, only these two" William sighed in relief.


    "You bastard, you promised to behave yourself" Ethan shouted at William but suddenly someone injected him with a medicine and he fell down. Similarly the assistant too was drugged.


    "Take them out carefully, the hospital staff should not find out what happened here" Daniel instructed them as earlier Daniel just made an excuse of being worried about the patient to the doctor-in-charge and didn''t let anyone else know of his true intentions.


    The people of A Team left with Ethan and his assistant.


    "Daniel, how did you manage¡­"


    "Are you really Rachel''s dad?" Daniel interrupted him and this time he directly asked him the main question.


    "Yes." William confirmed.


    Although Daniel expected this, when he really heard the truth, he was still shocked.


    "How are Harry and Cat?" William asked him.


    "You know my parents?" Daniel felt silly after asking the question as obviously they knew each other they were best friends.


    "Yes, James is my father, Anthony is Harry''s father''s name, Uncle Mike is their best friend. You have a brother named Jim. I can tell you whatever you want to know, I am really William" Will desperately explained himself to ensure Daniel believes him.


    "You don''t have to explain anything. I believe you, how did you end up like this?" Daniel asked him.


    "I''ll tell you everything later but please help me and Liz escape" Will desperately begged him.


    "Don''t worry I made arrangements for everything" Daniel informed him.


    Then Daniel called his senior and convinced him to shift Liz to London, and once he approved it, Daniel and William completed all formalities and discharged Liz from that hospital.


    The three then went to the airport.


    In the private plane which Daniel asked Paul to get, they made arrangements for Liz, so, Will and Liz flew in the private plane.


    Daniel called Patrick, he explained everything that happened and asked him to take care of them when they reach London as it would take more time for Daniel to reach.


    Patrick was shocked to know the truth but he agreed to help.


    In another plane, Ethan and his assistant were brought to London and they were directly taken to the location where Frank was kept.


    Just like he assured, Patrick received and stayed with Will and Liz, taking care of them at a temporary location arranged by himself till Daniel''s arrival.


    After ensuring Will and Liz safely left Dublin, Daniel went back to the hotel suite and acted normal.


    Later he and Rachel left for the airport to fly back to London and Rachel was clueless of everything that happened as Daniel didn''t tell her anything.


    Daniel and Rachel landed in London almost two hours after Will and Liz.


    So, Daniel asked her to go back home and he went to meet with Patrick who was taking care of Rachel''s parents.


    All this while, Will told Patrick of everything that happened in these years and he also told him the reason as to why someone from MN Corporation was trying to kill Rachel, shocking Patrick.


    Daniel informed Will in advance that Patrick is one of their trusted men and he can inform him of everything.


    After Daniel reached them, he accompanied Will and Liz to Rachel''s house and Patrick went to the secret location to get as much information as possible from Ethan and his assistant.

 Chapter 242 - How Do You Know?

    After Daniel reached London, he accompanied Will and Liz to Rachel''s house and Patrick went to the secret location to get as much information as possible from Ethan and his assistant.


    ¡­


    "Right now Patrick is with Ethan and his assistant." Daniel informed everyone.


    "Good you involved Patrick" James appreciated what Daniel did.


    "Now I understand why you called me yesterday." Harry exclaimed looking at his son.


    "Yeah, I didn''t want to tell you the truth yet because what if my intuition was wrong? Then I would have ended up giving you hope and then breaking it"


    "I understand." Harry patted his son.


    Daniel looked at Rachel but her attention was on William so Daniel decided to talk to her later.


    "But mom is now fine, right?" Rachel asked William and Daniel.


    "I guess so but she is still in a coma." Will said.


    "How long has it been?" Catherine asked him.


    "Seven years"


    They all felt bad knowing this.


    "When can we see her?" Rachel asked them.


    "Right now, let her take some rest, the nurses who were here sanitized the room. After two hours you can visit her. Since we made her travel and all, we are taking some extra precautions." Daniel explained.


    "Okay, got it" Catherine decided to wait as Daniel knew better.


    Michael who was in a deep thought till now spoke up, "Will, how the fuck did Ethan manage to pull something like this? After how we handled him, he should not have been in the condition to do this to you guys. Also to hide you guys like this and to keep Liz alive for seven years he would need a lot of money, how did he manage all of this?" Michael raised a very logical question after listening to the whole story.


    "No wonder you are one of the best lawyers uncle Mike" William praised him as Michael caught on to an amazing point.


    "What are? Say ''you were'', Michael retired" Anthony informed Will.


    Will looked at him in surprise, "What? Already? You are still so young uncle"


    "And you are still so cheeky" Michael commented and everyone laughed.


    "Your father and I retired too." Anthony added.


    "Wow you all are so old now" William made fun of the three old men.


    "You have the audacity to call us old when you yourself are so old" James taunted his son.


    William laughed, "Then business?"


    "Yours is being handled by your daughter and our by Jim" Anthony informed him.


    William looked at his daughter and he felt bad that at such a young age she is handling so many responsibilities, "Did you take over everything willingly or dad forced you?" William asked her.


    "What the hell Will? You think I''ll force my granddaughter to do something against her wish?" James shouted at his son.


    "Dad, I know you very well. Let me talk to my daughter" Will ignored his anger and looked at Rachel.


    "Dad, I willingly took over everything. I inherited your business talent and not mom''s creativity" Rachel proudly told him and Will smiled in satisfaction.


    "Good to know"


    "You father-daughter can spend time together after some time, first tell us how Ethan managed to do all this" Michael interrupted the father-daughter who again turned emotional.


    "Okay, so before I tell you how Ethan managed all of this, I need to set some ground rules, this information should remain amongst us as it is very sensitive" William warned them.


    Everyone assured him that this information will not leave this room.


    "Before I tell you all what happened, I want to know, did you guys find out any information on the people who were behind those attacks on Rachel?" William asked them straightforwardly.


    Everyone in the room was shocked with William''s question as they didn''t expect him to already know of these attacks on Rachel.


    "How do you know about these attacks?" James questioned his son and looked at Daniel.


    As William came back after a very long time, James decided to not trouble him with all this information for as long as possible, so he didn''t intend to tell him about it, worrying him.


    "I didn''t tell him anything" Daniel immediately cleared the air.


    "Dad, you really thought someone would attack my daughter and I wouldn''t know?"


    "But how do you know? You were not here."


    "It was after knowing about that high-school attack on Rachel that I and Liz tried really hard to run away from there, it took us a few years to find an opportunity but that attack was what motivated us to run"


    "You knew about it?" James had no idea William knew the details of the attacks too.


    "Of course I do" William stroked Rachel''s head, "Sorry, dad failed at coming to you and even after he got his chances he didn''t come to you, I am very sorry Rachel" He sincerely apologized.


    "Don''t be sorry dad, I am glad you are alive, this is enough for me"


    "What do you mean by, you got your chances?" Harry asked him the question that was on everyone''s mind.


    "I''ll explain everything, what did you people find out?" William questioned them as he had to know how much they already know before explaining everything.


    "We got to know it is someone from MN corporation, who is trying to kill her" James shared the truth.


    "Wow, that''s impressive, you guys already reached till here" William nodded his head.


    "Wait, you knew it was someone from MN corporation, behind it?" Anthony was surprised at William''s knowledge.


    "Yeah, I also know who is behind it and the reason behind their actions" William''s revelation surprised everyone present there.


    "How do you know?" James asked him to break the silence.


    "Ethan told me, as it was the same person who tried to kill all of us with that car blast but because  Rachel managed to be alive, now they are again trying to kill her"


    Everyone was surprised to know this.


    "But why?" Catherine asked him.

 Chapter 243 - Peace Pact

    "But why?" Catherine asked him.


    "It is a long story. MN corporation was started by Nathan Morgan. He single-handedly started a very successful business. Nathan had three brothers who were totally useless and were failures in life. So, they survived on Nathan''s money. Later Nathan had a son and his wife died in childbirth. Nathan never pampered his son but always pushed him to give his best as he wanted his son to take over his business after him."


    William looked at everyone, they were paying utmost attention to him, he continued, "His son, unlike Nathan, was not highly ambitious, he had simple dreams and wanted a simple lifestyle. He always wanted to be an artist as he liked painting but Nathan forced him to study business. For his father''s happiness he did. Nathan''s son always did his best to make his father happy but Nathan never appreciated him as he believed he needs to be tough to push his son to the top"


    "Nathan''s son then fell in love with a not-so-rich girl but Nathan obviously opposed it as he wanted his son to marry into some big business family. Nathan''s son''s girlfriend then got pregnant and still Nathan didn''t accept them. She then gave birth to a daughter and hoped Nathan would accept her as his daughter-in-law after giving borth to his grandchild but he didn''t so she decided to commit suicide as she felt helpless. She then left her daughter in an orphanage but Nathan''s son found out about it and he tried to stop her. He promised to leave the MN corporation behind for her. He said he just wanted her and their daughter. Although Nathan''s brothers were good people, his second brother''s son, Charlie Morgan, wasn''t that nice. He always eyed the MN corporation and wanted to take over."


    "That night before Nathan''s son and his girlfriend could go back to the orphanage to take their daughter, Charlie attacked them and got them killed. Charlie had no idea about the daughter they already had. But Nathan knew about his granddaughter but he never bothered about her and didn''t care. Nathan got over his sadness of losing his son and handled MN corporation by himself, slowly he involved Charlie in everything as he was capable enough, but one day he got to know that Charlie was the one who killed his son for power. That day Nathan realized the biggest mistake he committed. He tried to search for his granddaughter and got to know she is already married into another rich family, the Richardsons"


    Everyone there was shocked with the final revelation.


    There was silence for a few minutes.


    "Wait, Elizabeth is Nathan Morgan''s granddaughter?" Catherine broke the long silence.


    William nodded his head, "He wanted to approach Liz and me to discuss all of this as he wished to transfer the entire MN Corporation to our names but he realized how brutal Charlie is so to protect himself, he created a will which said whenever Nathan dies the entire MN Corp will be transferred to we three as by that time we already had Rachel."


    "Wait, Nathan Morgan has been paralysed and is still alive, right?" Harry asked him.


    Will nodded his head, "Yes, he is currently 97 years old and still alive. After he changed the will, Charlie tried to harm him but didn''t dare to kill the old man as the lawyers then would have contacted Rachel.


    Charlie manipulated things the way that after Nathan''s paralysis he would have the whole power in his hands and later his son Brent too joined him and now he took over everything. So, since then Charlie and Brent tried to kill us so that they could have the whole corporation to themselves."


    "Fuck" Harry cursed after knowing the truth.


    "They hired Ethan to kill us but Ethan went against their plan as he was in love with Liz. Morgans don''t know that Liz and I are still alive. Now Rachel is the only hurdle they have according to them."


    "How do you know all of this?" James asked him.


    "Ethan told me. He used to update me every time Rachel was attacked as he had someone working for him in the MN Corp, he too had to be careful to hide the truth. If Charlie or Brent knows what Ethan did they will kill him. Ethan offered me many times to run away from his clutches to save my daughter. It was his way to tempt me to run away so that he can take Liz away. I always had faith in you dad, Rachel had you but Liz has no one but me and therefore I couldn''t leave from there. If I had left, then Ethan would have taken Liz away somewhere and we would have failed at ever finding her"


    "Dad, you did the right thing. Mom needed you" Rachel assured him that she is not upset about Will''s decision.


    "Thank you for being so understanding, dear but dad was very cruel to you."


    "No Will, Rachel had all of us. We have been protecting her all these years so you did the right thing, Liz only had you" Harry too supported Rachel''s statement.


    Will just nodded his head.


    "So, this is the scenario" Michael rubbed his chin.


    "Hmm"


    "What if we make a peace pact with them? We can just say we are not interested in MN Corp and they can keep it, in exchange for them not killing Rachel, Liz and Will?" Catherine suggested.


    Michael smiled, "The world is not black and white dear. Nathan''s life would be endangered and technically MN Corp belongs to Nathan, he is the one who decides the person who can inherit it, he built it with his hard work."


    "Then we should just let them kill our child?" Catherine for the first time shouted, surprising everyone there.


    "Woah, do you love my daughter more than I?" William teased her to lighten the mood as he could see how furious Cat was.

 Chapter 244 - Uncle Will

    "Woah, do you love my daughter more than I?" William teased her to lighten the mood.


    "I spent more years with your daughter than you did" Catherine glared at him and was angry with him too.


    "Cat, chill" Harry tried to calm her down as she was furious right now.


    "No Harry, all these years we have been trying to protect her and the reason why someone wants to kill her is just stupid money and power. Rachel''s life is more important than money"


    "I agree but we can''t be sure if they will really stay truthful to the peace pact, which we would offer" Harry tried to calm her down and William was enjoying it as his two friends didn''t change at all, they were still the same.


    "Dad, don''t laugh, she is very angry" Rachel whispered slowly.


    "But it''s fun"


    Rachel smiled as William was exactly like how Catherine described him.


    Talking to her father like this Rachel felt like they had never parted all these years.


    James saw William and Rachel whispering something and he had a smile on his face.


    "Do you have a better solution Harry?" Catherine questioned him.


    "We need to think and come up with something"


    Catherine was about to say something when William interrupted her, "We don''t have to find a solution today itself. We need to keep protecting Rachel, that''s it"


    Cat calmed down after what William said.


    William patted her head and looked at Jim and Daniel, "Tell me honestly how much does Cat trouble you two?"


    "A lot uncle Will, a lot" Jimmy immediately sold his mother and complained.


    "Wow really Jim?" Catherine glared at her son.


    "Look at her uncle Will, look at how she is looking at me. She is totally scary."


    "You are talking to Will as if you two are very close" Catherine taunted her son.


    "Why can''t we be close?" William questioned Catherine and Jimmy jumped in joy as tonight he was supposed to reveal the truth about his play to his family and he was hoping for Daniel and Rachel''s arrival so that they could support him.


    Now with William coming here and his friendliness towards him, motivated Jim to tell the truth right away.


    He felt William would support him.


    "Guys, I have an announcement to make" Jim suddenly stood up from his seat and everyone looked at him.


    Jimmy was nervous with all the attention but he continued, "The Tanaka project which I am currently handling is going great and on the side, around two months ago I auditioned for a play¡­"


    "You what?" Harry was aggravated when he heard what Jimmy just said, startling Jimmy.


    "Harry, let him finish" William was the only one who dared to talk to Harry when he was truly angry.


    Harry''s anger didn''t calm down but he got his friend whom he thought he lost forever so how could he go against him so Harry sat down and let Jim continue.


    "I auditioned for this play, it is a second-lead role. I bagged the role and this Friday is the opening night."


    "Are you kidding me?" This time Anthony was the one who raised his voice.


    "Tony, chill" Michael controlled him.


    "I know, I promised I won''t be into all of this but I really tried to manage¡­"


    "Shut up Jim." Anthony shouted at him.


    "Grandpa, let him finish what he is saying. You have no idea how hard he worked. From morning till evening he worked at the office and from evening till late night practiced for the play. His weekends were completely dedicated to his play" Daniel chimed in and explained.


    "But¡­"


    "The Tanaka project is going very well grandpa, although it was difficult to manage at first, I was able to do it" Jimmy explained.


    "Is that why you were always busy during weekends?" Catherine asked her son who nodded his head in confirmation.


    "Jim¡­"


    "Grandpa, at least see his play first. Jim''s acting is brilliant. He is their star actor" Rachel too supported him.


    "You saw the play?" James asked her.


    "Yeah, Amanda once invited us for a trial run¡­"


    "Amanda? Amanda who?" Catherine interrupted her.


    "Amanda Jones." Rachel answered.


    Catherine stood up in shock, "You got a role in Amanda''s play?" She questioned Jim who nodded his head.


    There was a huge smile on Cat''s face, "Dad, Harry, Amanda is an amazing director, if Jimmy got a role in her play then it is his privilege. It is an amazing opportunity. I am a huge fan of Amanda." Then she slapped her son on his shoulder, "You knew how much I like Amanda, why did you not tell me this before?"


    "Because I was scared, you will tell dad"


    William laughed seeing how pitiful Jimmy is.


    "Aww come to uncle Will, don''t cry" Will spread his arms and Jimmy actually came forward and hugged Will.


    "You realize right now he is not a four year old?" Harry glared at William who was hugging Jimmy as if he was a small kid.


    "I missed his childhood, so let me treat him however I want"


    Harry didn''t say anything else.


    "But¡­" Anthony was still not convinced so Rachel interrupted him.


    "Jim was so good in his play. Our favorite actress Diana too appreciated him" She knew the three grandpas'' weaknesses. They were huge fans of Diana, just like her so she mentioned her.


    "Wait Diana as in¡­" James asked his granddaughter.


    "Yes grandpa, our Diana"


    Then Rachel took out her phone and showed them the pictures she clicked with Amanda Jones, Jack Nolan and Diana.


    She shared the whole story of how she met them.


    "Wow, it seems you and Daniel went to this play together" James pointed it out as Daniel too was there in one of the pictures and everyone there realized it and looked at Rachel suspiciously.


    Rachel realized what she just did but she tried to be casual about it, "Yeah, we are friends, so what is wrong with it?"

 Chapter 245 - You All Can Meet Her

    Rachel realized what she just did but she tried to be casual about it, "Yeah, we are friends, so what is wrong with it?"


    Will was shocked when he heard what Rachel said, yesterday Rachel and Daniel openly claimed they are in a relationship and now she was claiming they are just friends confusing him.


    "But Rachel, you and Daniel¡­"


    "We are just friends dad" Rachel interrupted him and winked at his father, she begged him with her eyes to keep quiet as no one here is aware of the truth.


    Will understood something was fishy here, "Hmm, good you are just friends" William suddenly commented as he decided to tease his daughter.


    Rachel and Daniel looked at him in surprise.


    William then stepped towards Jimmy and put his hand around his shoulder, "Rachel, I would like you to be with a guy like Jimmy" Will declared.


    Everyone in the room was shocked at what Will said. They all know Rachel likes Daniel and are sure Daniel too likes her.


    "Dad¡­" Rachel was speechless and had no idea what to say as she didn''t expect her dad to put her in a situation like this.


    Her dad was worse at troubling people than she heard from Catherine''s story.


    "Uncle, Rachel and I are not suitable for each other. Our wavelengths don''t match" Jimmy tried to desperately explain himself or else his brother would beat him up.


    Daniel understood William was having fun so he didn''t mind it and was calm unlike Rachel who was freaking out.


    "Why not?" William made Jim stand next to Rachel and said, "Wow, you two look so good together, perfect right?" He asked everyone present there but no one said a word as they all thought William was serious.


    Rachel too, realized her dad was having fun by putting her in a spot. She didn''t expect her dad would start teasing her within a few hours of meeting, he didn''t take any time to adjust around her.


    "Yes uncle, absolutely perfect" Jessica supported him, joining in the fun.


    "I know right?" Will said to Jessica and looked at others waiting for their reply.


    "Will, we can discuss all of this later." James suggested.


    William laughed to himself but nodded his head, "Sure dad"


    Daniel again went to check Liz''s condition and she was now stable.


    "By the way, are we cool about my play?" Jimmy asked everyone while they were waiting for Daniel.


    "We will attend your play and then we will decide" Harry strictly said.


    "Harry, why would you trouble him, after all he inherited this interest in acting from you" Will scolded his friend who was being unnecessarily strict with his son.


    Jimmy looked at Harry in shock then he looked at William, "Uncle Will, my dad was into acting?"


    "Yes, he played Romeo in our high school play" William informed a very surprised Jim.


    "Woah, did mom play Juliet?" He excitedly looked at his mom, who looked very angry right now recollecting those days and that woman.


    "No, one of the hottest girls in our class played Juliet" William informed Jim.


    "Wow dad, you never shared this information with me" Jim narrowed his eyes at his father as he now realized where he inherited all these acting skills.


    "Whatever, we will attend your play and then we will decide what to do with you" Harry was still very strict and William helplessly shook his head at how stubborn his friend was.


    "Yes me too, but you have to promise me to introduce me to Diana then I''ll handle Harry for you" Anthony cheekily smiled at his grandson.


    Harry frowned at how easily his dad was influenced because of Diana''s name.


    "Done grandpa." Jimmy excitedly promised.


    "Me too"


    "Me too"


    James and Michael requested him together.


    "Yeah, yeah, all of you"


    "I want to meet Amanda and Jack." Catherine added excitedly.


    "Yeah mom, done"


    Jimmy sighed in relief as his news too came out in all of this chaos and they were not that angry with him because of Wiliam''s presence.


    Daniel came out of the room, "She is now stable. One by one you all can meet her" Daniel informed everyone and they all got excited.


    Everyone wanted to go and see Liz but they obviously asked Rachel to go in first. In all these years Rachel didn''t meet her mom properly so she deserved to see her first.


    Rachel looked at her father. Without her saying a word, William understood what she wanted.


    "Daniel, can we both go in together?"


    "Sure, her condition has been stabilized." Daniel informed them and added, "But do ensure, more than two people should not meet her. Her surroundings cannot be congested as it won''t be good for her state."


    Everyone nodded their heads in understanding.


    William and Rachel stepped inside the room, where a woman around Catherine''s age was sleeping peacefully on the bed but many machines were connected to her body.


    When Rachel stepped closer and approached the beautiful woman, the tears automatically started flowing from her eyes.


    The woman looked pale and the machines connected to her looked a bit scary. It was obvious her condition was not that good.


    The woman looked pale, her body was very thin and sensitive, she looked weak.


    Rachel broke down seeing her state and recollected the story of how her parents tried to run away from the place they were captured in after knowing about the attack on Rachel during her high school.


    She believed it was somewhere because of her that her mom ended up in this state.


    William held his daughter, and patted her on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, she is fine. Just like you said, Daniel is an amazing doctor and he successfully operated on her." He tried to console her but Rachel continued crying.


    "I am sorry dad, I am really very sorry" She kept apologizing to him.


    "What are you sorry for, Rachel?"


    "Because of me mom ended up being like this" Rachel cried harder hugging her father.

 Chapter 246 - Brilliant And Reliable

    "I am sorry dad, I am really very sorry" She kept apologizing to him.


    "What are you sorry for, Rachel?" William looked worried seeing her state.


    "It is because of me that mom ended up being like this" Rachel cried harder hugging her father.


    William held her shoulders and made her look at him, "Rachel, remember one thing very well. It is not your fault that those people want to kill us. It is their fault and it was because of Ethan that Liz ended up in this state. Don''t you ever dare blame yourself" William seriously said.


    Rachel just cried and didn''t say anything.


    William made her sit on the couch next to Elizabeth''s bed.


    After Rachel calmed down, they stepped towards the bed Elizabeth was lying on and Rachel closely observed her mother.


    ''Daniel was right, mom looks so much like me'' she thought to herself.


    "What are you thinking?" William asked her.


    "Mom looks just like me." Rachel smiled between her tears.


    William laughed when he heard her words, "Liz does not look like you. It is you who look like her"


    Rachel smiled and nodded, "When Daniel said he met a patient who looked like me, I recollected mom and got a bit upset but I never expected that woman to actually be my mom. I am so glad you two are alive, dad. This is the best thing that ever happened to me." Rachel sincerely said.


    "The best things that ever happened to me and Liz were your birth and now uniting with you again."


    "Same here dad. Never did I expect even in my wild dreams that I would meet you again."


    "Yeah, to be honest, I gave up hopes of ever meeting you and dad" William sadly said, he then added, "Thanks to Daniel and his intuition. I didn''t expect him to understand my problem in such a short time. He did his own research and called some professional men and got us out of there. Although it was only Ethan and his assistant who held us, given Liz''s condition we can''t fight and run away from there, they two were enough to hold us. Daniel dealt with the situation very well and got us home."


    "Hmm, he is brilliant and reliable."


    "You know what the weird thing is Rachel?" Will asked.


    "What dad?"


    "I never expected a doctor like him who looks so calm to be this dangerous. He looked scary when he planned that attack on Ethan, as if at that moment he was someone else."


    William shared his real thoughts with his daughter which he did not with other people.


    "Yeah, there is more to Daniel that meets the eye" Rachel confirmed.


    "As expected from Harry''s son. I''ll later ask Harry about what all happened in my absence."


    "Dad, don''t bother about all those things" Rachel held his arm and requested her father as she didn''t wish him to worry about unnecessary stuff..


    "No Rachel, I was away from my responsibilities for all these years. Now, it is time for me to step up and be back in action. Now, since I am back home, I don''t have to worry about Liz. Now, it is time to worry about my daughter" William firmly said as now his aim was to deal with people from MN Corporation to protect his daughter from them.


    Rachel smiled at him, "I really missed you dad. Thank you for staying safe and for keeping mom safe" She leaned on his arm.


    William kissed her head, "How can I not? You and Liz are my responsibility. I will protect you two over my life if needed."


    "Not over your life dad, you have to be safe too"


    "I will be"


    The two then kept looking at Liz''s state.


    After a few seconds William held Elizabeth''s hand, "Liz, our daughter is here. She is crying seeing your state, please get well soon and wake up so that she stops crying." Rachel laughed hearing what her dad said.


    Then William held Rachel''s hand, and he put it over Liz''s.


    Rachel could feel how sensitive her mom''s hand was. It felt like if she pulled her hand then it might come out, that''s how delicate it was. The skin was soft and she gave her the kind of warmth which she never expected she would experience again.


    Rachel wrapped both her hands around Liz''s hand, she held it and touched her forehead to it. Rachel''s tears couldn''t be stopped and she cried, she never expected to touch her mom ever again.


    William stroked her head as he could understand what Rachel must be going through right now.


    "I want to hug mom." Rachel said in between her tears.


    "Hug me for now, I''ll be mom and dad for you till Liz wakes up"


    Liz''s condition was still very weak so hugging her was not possible.


    Rachel smiled hearing her dad''s words, "Okay done"


    The two then kept looking at Liz so William decided to lighten the heavy mood in the room.


    "Rachel, in Dublin you and Daniel were so vocal about your relationship but earlier you two acted like friends. What is going on?" William asked her.


    Rachel''s face turned red in embarrassment, "Dad, actually, that¡­" She was hesitating to say it or not.


    "Tell me the whole truth or I''ll tell everyone what you two have been upto" Her dad threatened her, surprising Rachel.


    "Dad, we just met and you are already troubling your daughter?" Rachel questioned him as she felt wronged by her dad.


    "What do you mean? Should I wait for a few weeks before questioning or troubling you?" William counter questioned her.


    Rachel pouted at him and William chuckled.


    "I am kidding but I want to know everything. I can''t be kept in the dark about my daughter''s life. You can fool my dad but you can''t fool yours" William teased her and the two laughed.


    "Hmm, my dad is smarter than yours" Rachel too joined in the fun.


    "True that, now tell me what is going on."

 Chapter 247 - Nothing Much Changed

    "Hmm, my dad is smarter than yours" Rachel too joined in the fun.


    "True that, now tell me what is going on." William looked serious.


    Rachel didn''t hide anything from William and in short told him how after two years of coming back to London, James suggested a marriage alliance and she fought with James as she didn''t wish to marry Jimmy, then ran away from home to a small town, met Daniel, fell for him. Later, realized the blunder she committed. She told him how after a few days she started a relationship with Daniel but hid it from everyone else.


    "What the fuck Rachel? You too were in a coma for a few months?" William looked at her in shock as he did not have this information.


    "Yeah, I was Daniel''s patient. I recovered because of him. He really took good care of me while I was in coma as I had no one with me."


    William nodded his head, "I am just glad you are safe. Next time, no running away" He warned her.


    "No way dad. You have no idea how many times I regretted running away like this."


    "It was not your fault. It was my dad''s fault. He shouldn''t have forced you to meet Daniel like this" James was already a bit furious with his father for allowing Rachel to go on a trip with a young man and now he was even more agitated after knowing how James tried to force her to meet a guy for marriage against her wish.


    Rachel could see how angry William was, she stroked his arm, "Dad, relax, it was my fault too, I was way too impulsive in my actions. Please don''t be upset with grandpa"


    "How can I not be? He tried to force you to meet Daniel. I know Daniel is a nice guy but that doesn''t mean he will force you to go against your wishes."


    "Dad, chill. Grandpa too regretted his actions a lot. Please forget whatever happened and don''t bother with it"


    "Fine, I''ll forgive him for what he did then but what about the other thing?" William furiously said, confusing Rachel.


    "What other thing?"


    William didn''t say anything to Rachel and changed the topic, "So, you two are scared that everyone here will trouble you two, so you are hiding your relationship from others?"


    "Yes dad"


    "But you two are serious, right?"


    "Yes dad, very serious" Rachel assured him.


    "Okay"


    "But dad, earlier the way you teased me with Jimmy, that was really very cruel of you" Rachel complained and William laughed.


    "It was fun, right?" William enjoyed how awkward the situation was.


    "No, it was not." Rachel pouted at him.


    "Fine, I will not trouble you like that again, happy?"


    "Very happy"


    "Come on, let us go out, and let others too meet Liz. Or else we two will keep chit chatting and they will be sulking." William said and Rachel agreed with him.


    The two came out of the room.


    Others were very understanding as they could imagine Rachel and William''s state as their family reunited after so many years.


    James too wanted to join them, but keeping Liz''s condition in mind, he didn''t go in the room.


    Once Rachel and William came out, Catherine looked at them, "Can I go in now?"


    "Of course" William smiled and Catherine ran inside as she was desperately waiting to meet her best friend.


    William laughed seeing her actions, he looked at Harry, "It seems your wife didn''t change at all"


    "Yeah your best friend is still the same. Her age only increased in number not in her actions" Harry replied and the two men laughed.


    "Harry, let''s go for a walk in the lawn" William suggested.


    "Please be careful." James worriedly requested.


    "Let''s go to the art gallery instead" Harry suggested as he understood James was scared to let William out of the house.


    "Wow, the art gallery is still there?" William exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, except for a few things, nothing much changed in this house." James said and added, "Your and Liz''s room is still the same but I hid away all your stuff and photos in the store room. I just now asked the servants to set your stuff back in your room" James informed him.


    "Why hide everything in the storeroom?" William asked his father.


    "I didn''t wish Rachel to go through your stuff and hurt herself, so I hid everything" James honestly told him.


    "Hmm, that''s why Rachel couldn''t recognize me at the hospital. Makes sense." William now understood why it was so difficult for her to recognize him in spite of spending so much time together.


    "Yeah, she didn''t even know about your and Liz''s love story. It was recently that Catherine told her everything" Harry informed him.


    "I am sorry Will. If anyone talks about you in front of me, it always hurts me. So, I never let Rachel ask me any questions about you, Liz and your mom. I never expected events to turn out like this" James apologized.


    "Dad, don''t apologize. You did what you felt was right. It''s okay" William assured his dad.


    Then Harry and William went to the art gallery which was James and Liz''s favourite room in the house.


    Jimmy and Jessica were discussing something, the three old men were in their world. So, Rachel requested Daniel to meet her in her room.


    She headed upstairs to her room and Daniel casually mentioned he needed to make an important phone call and requested to use one of the guest rooms.


    No one looked much into it as they had other things to worry about.


    Daniel went to Rachel''s room and she immediately locked the door after he entered.


    "Rach, I know I promised I won''t hide anything from you but¡­"


    Rachel hugged Daniel and kissed him passionately, not letting him complete his sentence.


    She pushed him on the bed and lied on top of him, nibbling and sucking on his lips.

 Chapter 248 - Satisfy Me Well*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    "Rach, I know I promised I won''t hide anything from you but¡­"


    Rachel hugged Daniel and kissed him passionately, not letting him complete his sentence.


    She pushed him on the bed and lied on top of him, nibbling and sucking on his lips.


    Daniel was surprised by her actions but after a few seconds, he flipped her on the bed and kissed her hard.


    Their tongues intertwined together and they kissed each other passionately, he let her go only when she had difficulty breathing.


    "Rach, I know I hid this from you but¡­" He again tried to explain himself but Rachel interrupted him.


    "Dan, don''t explain yourself. Thank you so much for helping my parents, I understand you couldn''t tell me the truth without confirming it. Even after you confirmed it you had to send them away immediately and they already left for London. Even if you told me the truth I would have only been anxious and would have many questions which you wouldn''t be able to answer me. So, you did the right thing and I am not upset with you" Rachel assured him after calming down.


    "I am glad you are not upset" Daniel caressed her cheeks.


    "How can I be? You so smartly saved my mom and dad, you safely brought them home. I owe you way too much Dan, you did a lot for me" Rachel sincerely said as he gave her something she would never even dare to think of even in her dreams.


    "I didn''t do this only for you Rach. I did all of this as it was the right thing to do. If he was not even your father, I would have still helped him, so you should stop being grateful."


    "I know you would have done the same for anyone, that''s why I love you so much" Rachel brightly smiled at him.


    Every time she smiles at him, Daniel''s heart flutters as he can see the love she has for him, which drives him crazy.


    "Then, you should do something for me." Daniel smirked at her.


    Rachel had a bad feeling but she automatically said, "What?"


    "Satisfy me well." Daniel pulled her closer to him.


    "Didn''t I already?"


    "Yeah, but after that night, we didn''t have sex again" Daniel said and kissed her neck but was careful to not leave any hickeys on her.


    "Yeah, it was because you were busy yesterday." Rachel taunted him.


    "I was busy saving your parents." Daniel bit on her lips to punish her for her unnecessary taunts.


    "Yes, and I am forever grateful for it" Rachel sincerely said.


    "Then how about you show me how grateful you are instead of just saying it." Daniel smirked at her, and his hands travelled south to touch her sex over her clothes.


    Rachel was surprised at how suddenly Daniel turns from a calm guy to a beast during such times. Just now he said no need to be grateful and now he is asking her to show how grateful she is"


    "Hypocrite" She muttered.


    Daniel ignored her sarcasm and continued rubbing his hand down there.


    "Dan, all our families are at home, right now" Rachel glared at him as he was not stopping at all.


    "So, what? Didn''t we still manage to find some alone time?" Daniel wickedly smiled at her and he inserted his hand into her panty and played with her clitoris.


    "Ahh" Rachel moaned due to his actions, "Dan, doing it now is a bad idea" She suggested.


    "No, it is not, let''s have a quickie" He suggested instead.


    "Are you crazy?" Rachel wanted to beat up this shameless guy who was suggesting they have sex while their whole family is home.


    Earlier she wanted to kiss him as he brought her parents back home and she wanted to be alone with him for a few seconds but she didn''t expect things to turn out to be like this.


    "Yes, I am crazy, for you." Daniel sucked on her neck and his fingers rubbed her down there.


    "Ahhh, slow down" Rachel''s mind was in a daze as his fingers were roughly playing with her sex.


    Daniel inserted his two fingers in her hole and felt the tight walls that clutched him.


    "I wish it was me inside you, instead of my fingers" Daniel whispered in her ears and licked her ears as he recollected how amazing it felt, when he was inside her and these tight walls clutched his manhood. Making him feel the kind of pleasure he would never get tired of.


    "Fine, make it fast" She instructed as his fingers successfully made her crave for him.


    "I love you so much" Daniel pecked on her lips and unzipped his pants.


    "Yes, you love me only when you fuck me" She taunted him.


    "No, I love you even more when I fuck you" He corrected her and immediately got rid of their bottom clothes.


    "As we have less time, I''ll be fast and a bit rough, just bear with it" He warned her and took out a condom from his pants pocket, before throwing the pants away.


    "Wow, you have it on you?"


    "Yes, I started keeping a few in my pockets, for moments like these" Daniel smirked at her.


    "You are the limit" Rachel helplessly shook her head.


    "You should rather praise me" He said while wearing the condom.


    "Praise you for what? Prepare yourself in advance so that you can get horny at any time?" She scolded him.


    Daniel checked the time, "Fuck, it is just 11 am" He exclaimed in surprise.


    "Happy realization" She taunted him.


    Daniel smirked at her and checked her down there, she was wet but it was not enough.


    He leaned closer, captured her lips, while his fingers played with her sex. He rubbed her clitoris and licked her lips. His fingers increased its pace and they started playing with her roughly.


    "Aaaa" Her moan was swallowed in his mouth.


    "Daniel, calm down, don''t be so rough" Rachel broke the kiss and warned him.

 Chapter 249 - Be Gentle*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    "Aaaa" Her moan was swallowed in his mouth.


    "Daniel, calm down, don''t be so rough" Rachel broke the kiss and warned him.


    "I''ll try to control myself" Daniel promised and inserted his two fingers inside her hole, while his other hand lifted Rachel''s t-shirt and moved her bra, he took her perky breast in his mouth.


    "Daniel, be gentle" Rachel begged him between her moans as he was being very rough.


    Daniel looked into her eyes, "It has been so long since I tasted you, how can I not lose control?"


    "What, so long?"


    "Yes, it has been over 24 hours, that is so long" Daniel moved his two fingers in and out of her hole roughly.


    "Ahhh you bastard slow down" Rachel moaned and scolded him for his actions.


    Daniel bit on her lips harshly, making Rachel shout louder.


    "Daniel¡­" She panted heavily begging him to calm down.


    "Dare you curse at me again and the next time you won''t be able to utter one word" Daniel warned her and sucked on her lips.


    This was enough for Rachel to realize that Daniel changes into this violent person in bed.


    Weirdly she liked this side of him and responded to his kisses with equal passion.


    Daniel moved his finger in and out of her and when he felt the pressure built inside her, he removed his fingers and licked them dry.


    "Why did you stop?" Rachel shouted at him in frustration.


    "Because you said, you want to get done quickly."


    Daniel then positioned himself in front of her entrance and held her shoulder with his one hand and her waist with his other hand, "I am entering" He informed her and he entered her body, plunging his rod deep inside her hole in one push.


    "Fuckkkk" Rachel tried to sit up but Daniel held her shoulder stopping her and once he completely inserted his manhood, he looked at her, "Feeling any pain?"


    "A bit"


    He tried to adjust himself and once she confirmed she is feeling better, Daniel warned her, "Since we do not have a lot of time, I''ll be rough and fast, stop me if you can''t take it"


    Rachel nodded her head nervously and Daniel started moving inside her.


    He tried to move slowly till she adjusted to his length and then he started moving faster, thrusting into her faster.


    "Slow¡­. err¡­."


    "Slow¡­. Down¡­." She instructed him and he moved slower.


    To trouble her he moved very slowly.


    Rachel looked at him in frustration, "Daniel, move faster" She looked angry.


    Daniel got the reaction he wanted and he rammed into her with faster strokes moving in and out of her faster than before.


    "Ahhhh"


    "Dannnnn"


    "Ohhh goddddd"


    "Woooowwww"


    "Slowwww..."


    Although she asked him to slow down, he didn''t as he was nearing his release.


    "Let me know when you are coming, I am about to come" Daniel was talking to her, he didn''t even complete his sentence while Rachel came.


    He chuckled seeing her face as the pleasure was written all over her face.


    With a few strokes he too came and fell on her body, slowly nibbling and sucking on her lips.


    Rachel too kissed him back and unlike earlier they were slowly kissing each other, feeling one another''s lips to their heart''s content.


    After a few minutes, Daniel looked at her, "We should go back downstairs before anyone finds out what we are upto"


    Rachel nodded her head but hugged his neck not letting him go and he was still inside her.


    "What happened?"


    "Thank you so much once again for bringing my parents back home" Rachel was not satisfied although she already thanked him.


    Daniel caressed her cheek, "Stop thanking me, it feels distant"


    "I didn''t intend for that but all of this feels so surreal. The family I thought I lost forever are back with me. It is so weird. It doesn''t happen to other people" Rachel said what was in her heart.


    "True, you are lucky that man decided to not kill your parents and kept them alive. Although they did not live in good conditions, they are at least alive and that''s what matters" Daniel said.


    "Hmm, I would like to meet the man who kidnapped my parents for all these years" Rachel shared her wish with Daniel.


    "He is at the same place where Frank is. If your dad allows, we will go there" Daniel said.


    "Even if dad does not allow, I want to go" Rachel clearly told him of her intentions.


    "Rach, he just came back home and you recently reunited with your dad. Don''t revolt so soon. Be understanding and if he wishes you to not meet Ethan then don''t. Respect his decision" Daniel tried to convince her.


    "Fine, if dad says no, I won''t go"


    "Good" Daniel pecked on her lips and got himself out of her body.


    He disposed of the condom and after cleaning themselves with tissue papers, and washing their hands they headed out of Rachel''s room but were shocked to see William and Harry who just came out of the art gallery.


    The two men were surprised to see Daniel and Rachel come out of Rachel''s room, similarly Daniel and Rachel didn''t expect to run into William and Harry at the exact same time in the corridor.


    The four people looked at each other in silence, Harry could sense the awkwardness in the air but he looked like he couldn''t understand what exactly was happening as William was glaring at the two children seriously.


    "What were you doing in Rachel''s room?" William questioned Daniel who for the first time lost his composure and looked anxious.


    Rachel had been living in the same room since her birth, so William knew it was Rachel''s room.


    "We were just discussing¡­" Daniel tried to come up with an excuse but he was not sure what to say so he paused.


    "We were, umm..." Rachel tried to speak when William interrupted her.


    "Rachel, go downstairs" William ordered his daughter.

 Chapter 250 - Ditching Him

    "We were just discussing¡­" Daniel tried to come up with an excuse but he was not sure what to say so he paused.


    "We were, umm..." Rachel tried to speak when William interrupted her.


    "Rachel, go downstairs" William ordered his daughter.


    She looked at Daniel, who was begging her with his eyes to not leave him alone with his and her father.


    ''I told you there are people at home, control yourself but you didn''t, now pay for your actions'' She glared at him with her eyes communicating what was in her heart.


    ''Still, please don''t leave me alone with your father'' Daniel replied back with his eyes.


    ''Sorry Dan, can''t go against my father. You just asked me to not revolt against him'' Rachel pleadingly looked at him and nodded her head at William, "I''ll never oppose what you say, dad" Rachel said and shamelessly left Daniel to be eaten up by her father.


    ''This girl'' Daniel glared at the retreating back of the woman who didn''t bat an eye before ditching him.


    ''I''ll punish you harder next time, you wait'' Daniel thought to himself.


    After Rachel left, Harry broke the silence, "Was it just me, or something weird just happened here?" Harry looked at William with a lot of questions in his mind.


    "Why are you looking at me? Ask your capable and amazing son this question" William replied.


    Daniel was not sure how to act, right now he was not standing in front of the man he rescued but he was standing in front of his girlfriend''s father who probably figured out what they were doing inside.


    William as Rachel''s dad gave out a very scary vibe which really shook Daniel.


    "What is happening here, Dan?" Harry questioned his son.


    "Can we go somewhere and talk?" Daniel requested the two men as they were still standing in the lobby.


    "Fine"


    William agreed and headed towards the big gallery at the end of the lobby, Harry and Daniel followed him there.


    "Now tell me, what were you and Rachel doing in her room?" William seriously questioned Daniel.


    "We were discussing your wife''s health" Daniel meanwhile came up with this lie and used it.


    "Daniel, do you think I and Harry grew old without going through your age?" Will sarcastically questioned him.


    "We dated women way before you did" Will added.


    Daniel gulped in fear but he calmly said, "I  love Rachel and we are in a relationship as we already mentioned to you multiple times¡­"


    "Wait, what?" Harry interrupted Daniel in surprise as he had no idea about this news.


    "Yeah dad, sorry for hiding it for so long" Daniel apologized to him.


    "What long? She proposed to you on the Ireland trip and you came back just today, so it''s okay" Harry assured his son.


    "What?" Daniel looked at his dad in confusion.


    "We all already knew Rachel would be proposing to you on this trip. That is exactly why we gathered here to surprise you two to celebrate the good news. This was all Catherine and the three old men''s idea. I tried to stop them but¡­"


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Daniel looked very confused as he didn''t understand one thing his dad said.


    "Oh yeah, since Rachel couldn''t propose to you, so you might not know" Harry smiled in understanding.


    "Dad, what proposal? What are you saying?" Daniel had no idea what Harry meant.


    Then Harry told him how Rachel informed James about this proposal due to which James allowed her on this trip. That''s when Daniel understood she lied to come on this trip with him.


    "Yesterday, I tried to warn you of this party but you were busy researching William and you didn''t let me talk" Harry said.


    "Okay got it" Daniel understood what happened.


    "So, Rachel said she couldn''t propose to you then how come you two are dating?" Harry questioned Daniel.


    Daniel looked hesitant to answer his dad when William chimed in, "Tell him Daniel, tell him the truth. Either you will tell Harry everything or I will, which one would you prefer?" William threatened him.


    "Dad, remember the night we threw a party for Jim to celebrate his success in the business world?" Daniel decided to be honest with his dad.


    "Yes, I do"


    "That was the night I and Rachel started dating each other." Daniel confessed to his father.


    "What?" Harry looked at his son in shock, Daniel looked away in guilt as he never hides anything from his father but for the first time he decided to in Rachel''s case.


    "Seriously Harry, what is wrong with you and your parenting? I was away from my daughter all these years and yet I had major updates on her. Also, I was the one to find out about their relationship before you in spite of being away. And you? You live in the same city as your sons and you don''t know anything about them" William disappointingly shook his head.


    "True William, you are absolutely right. My one son became an actor going behind my back and another son is dating the girl in secret we all anyway want him to marry. I failed as a father" Harry dramatically said.


    This was enough for Daniel to realize these two men were having fun teasing him. He understood William already told Harry about him dating Rachel when they two were spending time in the art gallery and his dad had been pretending all along.


    But he decided to keep quiet and act along with them.


    "Sorry dad, you know how mom and the three grandpas would react if they find out me and Rachel are dating. So, we mutually decided to hide our relationship from everyone" He calmly shared the reason behind his actions.


    "How will Catherine and three old men react?" William asked him.


    Daniel hesitated for a second, but he spoke, "They will force us to get married and..."


    "Whattttt???" William looked shocked, "You don''t intend to marry my daughter? Is this why you have been hiding your relationship?"

 Chapter 251 - Daniel, You Disappointed Me

    "Whattttt???" William looked shocked, "You don''t intend to marry my daughter? Is this why you have been hiding your relationship?"


    "That''s not true, I love Rachel, of course I''ll marry her but not now. We both are still not in that place¡­"


    "What place?" Harry questioned him, "Please tell me what place is this, we will take you" He added.


    "Dad, I meant mentally not physically¡­"


    "Woah, physically?" William exclaimed, "So, are you physically involved with my daughter?" Will asked.


    Daniel wanted to run away from these two men who were intentionally troubling him, "Mr Richardson, calm down"


    "No I won''t. Harry, what have you taught your son?" Will looked at his friend in disappointment.


    "Daniel, you truly disappointed me today" Harry looked ashamed and turned to his friend, "I am sorry Will, I am sorry for failing as a father"


    "Will you two stop it?" Daniel couldn''t take their drama anymore.


    "Will? So, you will call me by my name, now?" Will intentionally used Daniel''s words against him and took advantage of how his name is the same as the word ''will''.


    "Mr Richardson¡­"


    "Enough Daniel. How dare you call my friend by his name?" Harry didn''t let him talk and scolded his son.


    "Dad, let me talk¡­"


    "No need. Remember one thing Daniel. If it ever comes to choose between you and my friend, I''ll choose my friend. If I ever have to choose between you and my friend''s daughter, I''ll choose my friend''s daughter. So, don''t you dare cross the line"


    "What line? Which line? Where is the line?" Daniel frustratedly shouted at his dad.


    "Wow, now you are being rude towards your father too?" William taunted him and Daniel had no idea what to say.


    "Go away from here, you are just useless" Harry asked Daniel to leave and he left as he knew these two men were playing him.


    After Daniel left the two friends laughed very hard, they had fun troubling Daniel.


    "Do you think he saw through us?" William asked Harry.


    "Definitely he did, my son is way smarter than we two" Harry confirmed.


    "Nice son you have. In spite of knowing we were troubling him, he just got troubled and let us be"


    "Yeah, Daniel has always been like that. Calm, composed, indifferent. I used to be worried about him."


    "Wait, he is perfect then why were you worried?" William was confused.


    "He never dated anyone before, no woman was able to affect him or move his heart. I was even prepared to have a son-in-law instead of a daughter-in-law but I guess he was waiting for Rachel all this while" Harry shared about Daniel.


    "Hmm, I am glad our children are dating each other. I don''t think any other man would be as perfect for her as Daniel" Will said to which Harry agreed.


    "I really had no idea they were already dating but I am glad they are. It was actually the right decision to hide it from everyone else" Harry said.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, remember how we were tortured? Harry, when are you and Catherine getting married? Harry, when will I see my grandchild? Harry, when will I see my second grandchild?" Harry imitated his dad.


    William laughed harder, "Your acting skills are still top notch, you should join your son. Both father and son should act together." William said between his laughs.


    "This second son of mine, Jimmy, I am really going to beat him up if his play is bad. Today too I would have beaten him up if not for you" Harry was furious, recollecting the lie Jimmy had been hiding from him.


    "Chill, Harry, why so angry?" Will didn''t understand his anger.


    "You don''t know Will. Jim is the complete opposite of Daniel. He is very irresponsible and a complete idiot. He worries me a lot."


    Harry shared his pain.


    William patted his shoulder, "Relax, he is after all your and Catherine''s son. I am sure he is brilliant in his own ways, give him some time" William seriously tried to pacify him.


    Harry smiled at Will, "Thanks for being alive Will. I never thought we would talk like this ever again. All these years, me and Cat missed you and Liz more than you could imagine. Our lives were not the same after you were gone. It feels like a dream to have you back"


    Will smiled, "Same here Harry. I am glad to be back home"


    The two friends then headed downstairs.


    Harry saw Jimmy seriously talking on the phone with someone and after he was done, he stepped towards him.


    "Dad, I got a call from my director, I have to go for the rehearsals as there is less than a week for the main show"


    "Why are you telling me? Don''t act like you are seeking my permission when at the end you are anyway going to do whatever you want" Harry was still upset with Jimmy and scolded him.


    Jimmy looked sad when he heard his dad''s words.


    "Harry, what is wrong with you? Stop being so rude towards him." William was surprised to see his friend being so strict.


    "You don''t know how irresponsible Jim is¡­"


    "I think you don''t know that people change, stop being so hard on him" William scolded his friend, who kept quiet and didn''t fight back with his friend.


    "Go and enjoy your rehearsals, I''ll come to your play next week to see it" William smiled at Jim.


    Hearing Will''s words, the three grandpas and Harry looked shocked.


    "Thank you so much uncle Will, it means a lot" Jimmy was very happy getting this kind of support from William. He knows right now Will is everyone''s weakness so having him on his side would surely be advantageous for him.


    "Now go and practice well" William motivated Jim.


    "Hey Jim, can I again attend your rehearsals?" Jessica asked him. She would be more comfortable if Jimmy is around her as here she does not know many people, Rachel and Daniel too are busy so she would rather be with Jim.


    "Of course"


    With this Jimmy and Jessica left for his rehearsals.


    Once Jimmy left, Harry looked at William in anger, "What the hell do you mean by you will attend the opening night, Will? Are you out of your mind?" Harry for the first time lost his cool with Will and shouted at him.

 Chapter 252 - Not Allowed To Step Out

    Once Jimmy left, Harry looked at William in anger, "What the hell do you mean by you will attend the opening night, Will? Are you out of your mind?" Harry for the first time lost his cool with Will and shouted at him.


    Daniel, who was on a call with Patrick, stepped inside to see his dad shouting at William, he was confused at this reaction and joined them.


    "What happened Harry? Why are you reacting like this?" Will calmly asked, his friend would never shout at him without any reason.


    "You want to go out? You want to die for real this time? We can''t let people from MN Corporation know that you and Liz are alive. You are not allowed to step out of this house" Harry ordered him.


    William laughed at what Harry said, "Dude, you are overreacting"


    "Will, you have been kidnapped for so many years. Don''t you know how serious the situation is?" James too scolded his son.


    "I know, that''s why I have to get out of here and deal with it once and for all. Till date I didn''t do anything because look at Liz''s condition, how can I run away with her when she is like this, she needs


    all those medical equipment to survive. But now I am home, you are all here to take care of her. I have to deal with those people to protect Rachel and Liz." Will said.


    "Then what about you? You don''t need to protect yourself?" Harry shouted.


    "Harry¡­"


    "No Will, you are back home after so long. You will continue staying home with Liz and Rachel. We all will take care of the MN Corporation problem." Harry firmly said.


    "But Harry¡­"


    "I told you about my secret organization in Italy, remember? I am capable enough to protect you three, you don''t need to bother yourself with this" Harry was so angry that no one dared to oppose him.


    When calm men like Daniel and Harry get angry then it is scarier and no one has the guts to oppose them and that is what happened here too, William couldn''t say anything.


    Harry then looked at his son, "Any update from Patrick?"


    Daniel was surprised to know how his father knew he was talking to Patrick on the phone, nevertheless he answered him.


    "Patrick tried to get information from Ethan but that guy is more stubborn than Frank, he didn''t say anything. His assistant does not have any idea about anything but one thing is for sure, he has someone in MN Corp, who works for him." Daniel said.


    "Ask Patrick to leave from there and go back home, he too has a life" James said.


    "I already did that, he is on his way to his home. He was only supposed to hide Ethan and his assistant there but he couldn''t control himself and tried to get more information but to no avail." Daniel informed them.


    "I want to meet Ethan." Rachel announced. All the men were startled as they didn''t realize when she joined them.


    Earlier, after coming downstairs, Rachel went to her mom''s room.


    Catherine was crying holding Elizabeth''s hand and she updated her of everything that happened after they left.


    She shared how much she missed Liz at every point in her life, how they shifted to Italy for a few years, etc.


    Seeing Catherine cry, Rachel joined her and consoled her.


    After a while, she stepped out when she heard Harry shouting at someone. Catherine ignored it and stayed with Liz.


    They didn''t realize Rachel''s presence, who was standing just a few meters away from them.


    "What do you mean, you want to meet Ethan?" William asked her in shock.


    Rachel nodded her head, "Hmm, I want to meet the guy who kept me away from my parents for so long"


    "Rachel¡­"


    "Dad, I am not sure if I should be angry with him for torturing you and mom like this or be happy that he went against the people of MN Corp to keep you two alive. I have mixed feelings towards that man, and I want to meet him once" Rachel expressed her thoughts.


    "No Rachel, from now, you three are not leaving this house" James firmly said.


    "But grandpa¡­"


    "Dad, are you suggesting we stop living our lives the way we want in fear of others?" Will questioned his dad.


    "Will, don''t be so stubborn, didn''t Harry just ask you to stay calm?" James scolded him.


    "Rachel, you want to meet Ethan, right?" Will ignored his father and asked Rachel, who nodded her head.


    William then looked at Daniel and ordered, "Take us to him."


    "Will, are you out of your mind? You are not stepping out of this home" Harry said and looked at other people, "We have to ensure that the news of Harry and Elizabeth being alive should not get out."


    "Don''t worry, only close family knows it. Jimmy and Jessica are smart enough to understand the situation and keep their mouths shut" Anthony assured him.


    "Harry, I can''t be home all the time and neither can Rachel." William said.


    Harry ignored his friend and looked at Rachel, "Dear, earlier I had a word with Jessica, she assured me she will take care of the project you two are working on and James had a word with Sam, he too can take care of everything in your absence. I would suggest for a few days stay home" Unlike how Harry shouted at William, he was very calm with Rachel and his words carried a tone of pleading and not ordering.


    Rachel was now in a dilemma, she wanted to go against Harry''s words but he was pleading with her and she didn''t have the heart to oppose him. After all he was saying all of this for her sake.


    "Harry, you are emotionally blackmailing my daughter" Will got angry.


    "Will, if you were in my place, what would you have done?" Harry questioned him seriously.

 Chapter 253 - Highly Confidential

    "Harry, you are emotionally blackmailing my daughter." Will got angry.


    "Will, if you were in my place, what would you have done?" Harry questioned him.


    "Fuck, now you are emotionally blackmailing me too?" Will could see how emotional Harry was.


    "Please William, please don''t let me lose my best friends again" Harry realized shouting is not going to work on these stubborn people so he begged them calmly.


    "Hasn''t Rachel been roaming around freely with bodyguards around her? Then why are you suddenly asking her to be home?" William questioned Harry.


    "It is because we don''t know the actual situation now. After Ethan has been captured, we don''t know what the man working for him in MN Corp would do next. If he is unable to contact Ethan and realizes something is wrong then he might go rogue and inform the people in MN of how Will and Liz are alive and escaped. Of course this is just the worst possible scenario we are thinking of. Anything can happen" Daniel explained why Harry is being so adamant on them not stepping out.


    Harry looked at his son in relief, Daniel perfectly understood what was on his mind without him telling him.


    William and Rachel too kept quiet as Harry and Daniel''s concern was fair. There is a guy out there who works for Ethan and is in MN Corp, it is really unpredictable what he would do.


    "Till when we have to stay home?" Rachel asked them.


    "Until we find that guy who works for Ethan, it is better for you people to stay home." Daniel said.


    Rachel and William looked upset.


    "You can work from home. If you need any files or documents, Sam can send it here. We told him you are not well and can''t come to the office. Jessica too assured she would manage the project you are working on. She was here and she understands everything." Harry assured Rachel who agreed with his suggestion.


    William still didn''t look convinced.


    "Dad, for the time being let''s just do what they are asking us to do. Look at the bright side dad, we can spend more time and catch up with all the years that we lost" Rachel tried to cheer her dad, Will smiled seeing his daughter smile.


    "Done." He agreed.


    "Wow, when we were trying to convince you, you didn''t agree but once your daughter asked you to do the same thing, you immediately agreed" James taunted his own son.


    "I love my daughter more than I love all of you" Will said and added, "But a bit less than Liz"


    Rachel laughed at her dad''s words.


    ¡­


    Patrick headed back home after handling Ethan and his assistant.


    In the last twelve hours he got many major shocks. Rachel''s parents who they assumed to have been dead were apparently alive.


    He would have never believed it, if Daniel wasn''t the one who told him of what happened.


    Later, when he saw William and Liz, it was not difficult to believe they were Rachel''s parents.


    Her mom resembled Rachel and her dad has grey eyes like her. Later, Will told him the whole story while they were waiting for Daniel''s arrival.


    Patrick was even more surprised after Will told him the whole truth behind the attacks on Rachel.


    In the last twelve hours, he got way too much information. So, Patrick was feeling better heading back home, as all of this was too much for him to take.


    After a few minutes, he reached Matt''s house, as these days he is living here with Matt to give Lisa and Emily some space.


    When he opened the door, he saw Lisa, Matt and Emily excitedly discussing some series.


    "Finally you are home" Emily exclaimed when she saw Patrick.


    "Sorry, I had some urgent work." He smiled and joined the four people.


    "What was so urgent that you were gone at midnight and coming back now?" Matt questioned him.


    "Duty calls, don''t you doctors rush at odd times when you are needed?" Patrick countered.


    "Yeah but we at least tell you that so and so patients needed some surgery or operation so we have to leave, unlike you who don''t tell us anything" Emily taunted him but in a fun way.


    "Yeah, my work is like that, can''t discuss it, highly confidential" Patrick casually said.


    Right now he didn''t intend to tell anyone about Rachel''s parents as he understands how crucial this situation is, also Daniel informed him that unless they catch the guy working for Ethan, they can''t let anyone know that Rachel''s parents are alive. Also, from now on Rachel and her father won''t be allowed to step out of the house.


    So, Patrick too hid it from others, no matter how close they are, he didn''t intend to tell Emily too about all of this.


    "Should we order lunch now?" Matt asked as it was almost lunch time and he was hungry.


    "Would you guys mind if Emily and I go out for lunch today?" Patrick asked everyone and added, "It has been long since we went out and spent some time together"


    "Of course you should go, don''t seek our permission" Lisa smiled at him.


    Matt pouted, "Kill this single soul with your affection" He complained.


    "Hey Matt, you recently told me about that Italian restaurant, remember?" Lisa asked him.


    "Yes, the one that was recently opened?" Matt asked her.


    "Yes, that one, let us both go there and have lunch, my treat" Lisa tried to cheer him up and she succeeded.


    "Yes, free food" Matt excitedly stood up from his seat and went to get ready.


    "Thank you so much" Patrick looked grateful as he knew how many tantrums Matt would be throwing at them if not for Lisa handling him.


    "It seems you know how to handle him." Emily commented.


    "Have you forgotten? Out of all your friends, I was closest to Matt." Lisa said which they had agreed with and the two women headed upstairs to Emily''s house to get ready.


    After some time, Emily and Patrick headed to a five star hotel for lunch, while Matt and Lisa headed to the Italian restaurant, unknown to them about the people they would be coming across at their respective lunch dates.

 Chapter 254 - It Was Us...

    Emily and Patrick reached the high end restaurant. Patrick already booked a table at the pool side for them.


    "Wow Pat, amazing arrangements in such a short time. I am impressed" Emily exclaimed.


    "Yeah, on the way I booked this table. I have been very busy later these days and didn''t spend proper time with you,  I had to make up for it" Patrick smiled and pulled the chair for her to sit on.


    "I understand your profession Pat, don''t feel guilty for doing your job well"


    "Why is my girlfriend so understanding? Emily, it has been really long since I saw you get angry, when will you give me the opportunity to see the anger side of yours?" Pat teased her.


    Emily rarely gets angry but when she does, it would be impossible to handle her.


    "Why do you want to see the worst side of me?" Emily looked at the menu to order food.


    "Because I love every  angle of you"


    The two people smiled and ordered food for themselves.


    Later, while they were having lunch and were immersed in some casual talk, two people walked towards their table and approached them, whose presence killed Emily''s appetite.


    "Emily, Patrick, so nice to see you two" A woman around 50 years of age smiled happily seeing them.


    Patrick looked at the two people in surprise and the next minute, there was a bright smile on his face.


    "Uncle, aunty, long time" He smiled at them and looked at Emily waiting for her to greet her parents.


    Emily avoided looking at her parents and her mood was not good.


    "Uncle, aunty, have you had your lunch? If not, please join us" Patrick invited them.


    "Why? No need for that" Emily rudely said looking at Patrick in anger.


    "Ems, what happened? Why are you being so  rude to your parents?" Patrick didn''t understand why suddenly Emily was acting like this.


    She always loved and respected her parents, this behaviour of hers was not something he ever expected to see, he was surprised right now.


    "It''s okay Pat, I am glad that you two are back together" Emily''s father, a tall man, who although was over 50 years, looked charismatic and gave out a scholar vibe, said.


    "We will take your leave" Emily''s mother said and the two people left from there.


    Patrick looked at Emily, who was furious right now, "Ems, what the hell was that? How could you be so rude towards them?" He couldn''t help but got upset with her behaviour.


    "Pat, it is none of your business" Emily firmly said, her reply surprising Pat.


    "Ems, what happened?" Patrick was sure Emily would never talk to him like this until there was a strong  reason behind it. So, instead of getting upset, he tried to be calm.


    "Can we not talk about it?" Emily was annoyed.


    "Ems, we decided to never hide anything from each other¡­"


    Emily stood up from her seat and walked away from there, not letting Patrick complete his sentence.


    "Ems" Patrick held her wrist to stop her from walking away and when he saw her eyes, he was confused.


    Emily''s eyes were filled with tears, she was trying to control herself but couldn''t help but cry.


    "Leave my hand" She ordered him and Patrick left her hand  immediately thought not to create a scene


    Emily walked away from the restaurant, hailed a cab and left for her home.


    Patrick paid the bill but he was confused at what just happened now. He was sure Emily wouldn''t tell him anything and he was not sure why but he felt like this was something big and couldn''t ignore it.


    He looked around the restaurant and at one table he found Emily''s parents. It seemed like Emily''s mom was crying and her dad was consoling her.


    Patrick couldn''t be indifferent towards them so he headed to their table.


    "Aunty, are you fine?" Patrick asked Emily''s mother.


    The old couple looked at him in surprise as they didn''t expect him to look out for them.


    "Patrick, Emily won''t like it if you are here" Emily''s mother spoke between her sobs.


    "She left from here in anger, if you don''t mind can I join you?" Patrick requested.


    "Sure" Emily''s father pointed at the chair next to him.


    "Thank you." Patrick smiled at them.


    Seeing his smile, Emily''s father said, "Thank you for talking to us Patrick. I never thought you would ever talk to us again."


    "Why would I never talk to you again?" Patrick looked confused.


    The two old people looked at each other in confusion too.


    "You don''t know?" Emily''s mother questioned Patrick.


    "Know what?"


    "It was us, who made Emily go through that abortion without even consulting you and her" Emily''s father spoke the words which were very difficult for him to talk about.


    Patrick was shocked when he heard these words, for a moment he felt like his world was shaken, his throat went dry.


    Patrick''s hand was shaking, and he had no idea what to say.


    "Seems like Emily didn''t tell him the truth" Emily''s mother spoke to her husband.


    No matter how hard she tried to keep her volume low, it was loud enough for Patrick to hear.


    "What truth? Please tell me everything" Patrick requested them, his eyes turned teary.


    Then Emily''s father started explaining what happened.


    ¡­


    Few Years Back


    Emily was studying in Cambridge and Patrick was in London. During her free time she used to come back home for Patrick.


    During one such visit  she and Patrick had unprotected sex and  Emily ended up being pregnant.


    She was in Cambridge, when she felt nauseous and unwell. Not sure of what was happening to her, she came back home. She was not aware of her pregnancy.


    Emily''s father was a gynecologist and seeing her condition he realized what is up with her.


    He discussed with his wife and the two people were aware of Patrick and Emily''s relationship and how serious they were about each other.


    Emily''s parents were worried about Emily''s future

 Chapter 255 - Your Decision?

    He discussed with his wife and the two people were aware of Patrick and Emily''s relationship and how serious they were about each other.


    Emily''s parents were worried about Emily''s future as she was still too young to have a baby and this sudden pregnancy would ruin her career.


    At that time, Emily was not well and she was sleeping had no idea that  she was pregnant. Her dad took her to the hospital on the pretext of getting a test to see why she is not well.


    Trusting her parents, Emily went along with them and blindly followed what  her parents asked her to do.


    Emily''s father then gave her anaesthesia, and performed an abortion on her.


    When Emily woke up, she felt very weak  and weird. Unsure of what happened to her, Emily checked her medical records.


    Emily''s father owns a small hospital, so it was not difficult for her to access the medical data. When she got to know what her parents did to her, she was furious with them and left home to meet Patrick.


    Emily rang on his doorbell, crying harder. Patrick opened the door,  when she saw him, she cried harder and tightly hugged him.


    "Ems, what happened? Why are you crying" Patrick asked her in worry.


    She didn''t say a word and kept crying.


    So, Patrick helped her to  settle in the couch and brought a glass of water for her.


    Once she finished the glass of water, she again started crying and handed him her report.


    Looking confused, Patrick opened the file, when he read the word ''ABORTION'' written on it, the file fell off from his hands, he looked at  Emily in shock, where she was crying continously


    "Ems, you¡­"


    "I was pregnant Pat" She informed him and Patrick tightly hugged the shaking woman.


    "Shhh, calm down" He stroked her back asking her to calm down and once she did, he wipe away  tear from her face.


    "Now tell me what happened?" He calmly asked her, his eyes looking painful seeing her in pain.


    "I had an abortion, two days ago" Emily informed him.


    "Ems, why did you not tell me that  you were pregnant?" He asked her, trying to control his tears.


    "Even I¡­" Emily paused in the middle of her sentence, she wanted to say, ''Even I had no idea about it, my parents aborted the baby'' but she couldn''t say these words out.


    Emily fought with her parents and came here but she didn''t think it through.


    Although they did something so cruel to her, still Emily loved and respected her parents a lot and could not let them down. So she couldn''t tell the truth to Patrick and make him hate her family.


    She was pondering what to say.


    Patrick caressed her cheek and brought her attention back on him, "Ems, I love you more than anyone in this world. You can tell me anything. Even if you didn''t want this child, you could at least talk to me. If abortion was what you wanted, I would have agreed and stand by you. Nothing is more important to me than you" He tried to make her feel comfortable but it hurts her more  and feels guilt as he loves her more than anything in these world.  But she couldn''t tell him the truth as  it is the matter of her parents.


    She  has to choose between her parents and him then she decided not to  say a word and kept quiet.


    "Ems, at least tell me why did you get this abortion without even discussing it with me once? Why?"


    Emily didn''t say anything but cried continually.


    "Emily, I know you would never take a big step  without discussing it with me, even  for a once. I am sure there must be some reason behind your actions. Please tell me what was the reason? Why did you take a big step like this without even talking with me once?" Patrick pleaded with her but Emily continued being quiet.


    "Ems, I would have supported you no matter whatever your decision was, it is just that I want to know the reason behind it as this baby is mine too, so I want to understand your reason. I feel I have the right to know the action behind your decision, that''s it. Please talk to me Emily" He begged her.


    For the next one hour Patrick kept pleading and begging her to share the reason behind her actions  but Emily didn''t say anything, she refused to answer him.


    She regretted coming here without thinking  the consequences.  she too believes Patrick has a right to know what happened to his baby.


    After some time, Patrick ran out of his patience which Emily expected. If she was in his place, then she too would have ran out of patience with the way she herself was acting.


    "Ems, I am not upset with you for getting an abortion without even telling me because that is how much I love you. But I also believe I have the right to know the reason behind your decision. I know we were young that time and had  our careers ahead of us. We  were too young to  take care of a baby. But at least tell me that this is indeed the reason why you have opted for abortion. I am fine with that too. I understand we are too young and we have our  careers. Just say this is the reason behind your decision,  I''ll accept it but please say something don''t sit quite" Patrick begged her.


    He himself was giving her the reasons that she could use but Emily didn''t have the guts to tell him the truth and neither was she ready to deceive him by giving such lame excuses.


    If she would have known about her pregnancy, then her decision would have been to give birth to the baby if Patrick too was onboard with the idea. She didn''t have the heart to kill her baby. For Emily, Patrick comes before her career.


    "Patrick, if I would have wanted to give birth to this baby, then what would have been your decision?" She asked him after some time.


    "I would have definitely agreed to it" Patrick said and this made Emily cry harder.

 Chapter 256 - Surprising The Two People

    "I would have definitely agreed to it" Patrick said and this made Emily cry harder.


    Her parents killed her child without even asking what she and Patrick wanted. At that moment, she started loathing her parents but she didn''t have the heart to tell Patrick how cruel her parents were, so she kept quiet.


    Patrick took care of her, calmly asked her the reason behind her actions and after not getting a response, he threatened her.


    He said he would break up with her, if she doesn''t share the reason behind it.


    Patrick also said he would be fine no matter the reason but yet she didn''t say anything.


    Patrick was shocked to know that the breakup threat too didn''t work on her, this made his heart break.


    Emily was expecting this threat to come but she would rather break up with him than tell him what her parents did, so she didn''t react and left from there.


    Directly, she went back to Cambridge, she didn''t even visit her home.


    Patrick thought after a few days, once she calms down, everything would be fine but Emily didn''t contact him ever again.


    This pissed Patrick and he too decided to accept this break up. He was being understanding towards her decision and he even supported her abortion in spite of it paining him, but she was acting weird and didn''t answer him.


    Emily cannot deceive Patrick and neither can she share the truth behind her parents'' actions, so she accepted this breakup was the only way out for her.


    They never shared this incident to their friends. Only Emily''s family, her sister and Matt knew about it as once Emily broke and confided it to Matt, what actually happened.


    Matt promised her that  he would never share the truth with anyone else. So no matter how many times it tempted him to let Patrick know the truth, he didn''t.


    After this incident, Emily cut off all her ties with her parents. She even ignored her sister, only sometimes she used to talk to her but not much.


    Emily started living independently away from her parents. She was supposed to take over the hospital her dad owned but she didn''t and she worked for a hospital.


    Her parents hoped Lisa would take over their hospital but she too was upset with her parents for what they did to her elder sister, so as a way to revolt against them, she too joined another hospital and didn''t take over her father''s hospital.


    ¡­


    Patrick was shocked when he got to know the whole truth as  what happened.


    "So, she had no idea that she was pregnant?" Patrick looked at them unbelievably.


    "We are sorry Patrick, we only did what was right for our daughter. She was too young and we were sure that if she finds out she is pregnant then she would definitely insist on giving birth to the baby. We couldn''t let her ruin her life¡­"


    "So, you killed our child and made a decision on our behalf?" Patrick furiously looked at Emily''s mother.


    He couldn''t sit in their presence even for a second longer, so he left from there and headed straight home.


    ...


    In the Italian Restaurant


    Matt and Lisa entered the lively looking restaurant, which was designed keeping the youth of today in mind.


    "This place looks so amazing" Lisa commented looking around the place.


    "Hmm, even the food here smells great" Matt sniffed the air around him.


    Lisa laughed seeing his actions.


    "Hey, what''s so funny?" Matt frowned at her.


    "You are cute" Lisa casually said and informed one waiter that she needs a table for two.


    Unknown to her, the man she just called ''cute'' could feel his heart flutter at what she said. He was confused why he is acting like this, he should be annoyed at being called cute, not happy.


    ''You are way too single Matt, any woman can make you fall for her, maybe you should go to a bar and pick some woman'' He told himself.


    For the past one week, since Lisa started living with them, there were multiple times when he felt like this. Her words had a huge effect on him and whenever she used to smile, he could feel his heart beat faster.


    Matt assumes he is acting like this, because he hasn''t been with a woman for a very long time.


    "Matt, shall we?" Lisa''s sweet words pulled him back from his thoughts, he just nodded his head.


    Lisa then stepped towards one end of the restaurant and sat at a table meant for two people. Matt sat on the chair opposite to her.


    "There is an unlimited scheme or we can go for a la carte, which one would you prefer?" She asked him but Matt''s attention was on the delicate features of hers.


    Lisa''s light brown eyes, her brown wavy hair, her small nose, his sight then travelled to her pink lips, he gulped when he saw how tempting it looked.


    "Matt" Her voice snapped him out of his thoughts, "Yes?"


    "Unlimited or a la carte?" She asked him.


    "Whatever you like, after all it is your treat" He winked at her.


    "Then let''s go for unlimited?" She asked him and he just smiled seeing the excitement on her face.


    After they brought their food and immersed themselves in some random conversation, someone showed up at their table, surprising the two people.


    The smiles on Matt and Lisa''s face froze when they saw Steve standing next to their table.


    "May I join you two?" Steve asked them and without waiting for their response, Steve swiftly carried one chair on some other table and placed it between Matt and Lisa''s chairs and sat there.


    "You didn''t even wait for our reply" Matt sarcastically taunted him.


    "How have you been Lisa?" Steve asked her, ignoring Matt''s sarcasm.


    Lisa was surprised at Steve''s sudden behavior. Just this week he told their boss, Daniel, that he doesn''t wish to work under him so that he could avoid her and now suddenly he showed up and was being friendly.

 Chapter 257 - You Two Kissed?

    Lisa was surprised at Steve''s sudden behaviour. Just this week he told their boss, Daniel, that he doesn''t wish to work under him so that he could avoid her and now suddenly he showed up and was being friendly.


    In the last one week, since she started living with her sister again, she felt much better.


    After the way Steve found out her feelings and reacted to it, Lisa would have been broken if not for Emily saving her on time from falling into this misery.


    Last week was the best week of her life. She, Emily and Matt had a great time together, Patrick too used to join them whenever he was free.


    They used to go to the workplace together, come home together, have breakfast and dinner together.


    At Lunch hours, it is not possible to be together as at times she skips her meals or has food when it is feasible.


    Emily, Lisa and Matt watched many movies and binge watched one series, they had a great time, pulling each other''s legs.


    Lisa was able to stop thinking about Steve because of the time she was spending with Matt and Emily. She was doing better than she thought but now seeing Steve, all those feelings and memories rushed back, making her upset.


    Right now, she was confused as to why Steve suddenly showed up here, sat at their table without any invitation and was talking to her nicely.


    ''Is he here for some revenge?'' This was her first thought.


    "Lisa" Steve lovingly called her, surprising Lisa and annoying Matt.


    "Why are you here?" She asked him directly and didn''t waste any time.


    "I was passing by this restaurant and heard good reviews about it. When I came here, I saw you two and since I am alone I decided to join you guys" Steve casually explained as if they are close friends and this is what they usually do.


    "What a shameless man, joined us without any invitation" Matt loudly muttered.


    Lisa ignored Matt''s taunts and didn''t stop him from saying what he wanted to say.


    "Steve, I and Matt came out for lunch as it is Matt''s treat, it would be rude if you¡­"


    "Fine, it is my treat then, you don''t have to pay" He rudely said.


    "Can''t you understand? We don''t want you to join us" Matt frankly said. If Steve was being shameless then he can be even more shameless than him.


    "I don''t care what you want, Lisa would love to have me here" Steve countered.


    "Steve, last week you told our senior doctor you don''t want to work under him, so that you can avoid me but now you are acting like this. What is wrong with you?" Lisa strightaway asked him what was on her mind.


    She and Steve had been friends for many years and they have that kind of comfort zone around each other.


    "Lisa, that day I was acting stupid, after finding out your feelings for me, I went mad, my mind stopped working. I was being ridiculous, I am really sorry Lisa, I don''t want to lose my best friend over something so silly"


    "My feelings are silly?" Lisa questioned him.


    "No, my reaction to it was silly" Steve looked apologetic.


    "Steve, can we talk later? I am here with¡­" Lisa was not comfortable Steve talking like this in front of Matt, she was not sure why but she didn''t like it.


    "Why does it matter if he is here? And why suddenly are you close with him? If I am not wrong one day you cursed Matt so much and were upset with him over something" Steve reminded her.


    Lisa recollected after Matt stole her first kiss so casually, she went crazy and wanted to beat him up. Since she couldn''t, she shared her frustration and anger with Steve but didn''t tell him why she was upset with Matt. She didn''t wish Steve too knew how Matt kissed her, stealing her first.


    "Oh, so you cursed me?" Matt got upset to know she cursed him in front of Steve.


    "Matt, it was about that day when you broke up with that girl, taking my help" Lisa indirectly tried to help him remember the incident due to which she cursed him, so that Matt can understand her state of mind.


    But Matt was shameless, to which extent he was, even Lisa couldn''t predict until now, "Oh, the day we shared our first kiss?" Matt casually said out the words clear and loud enough for Steve to know.


    Steve looked at Lisa and Matt in shock, "Is something going on between you two?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    For the last few days he noticed that  Matt and Lisa had been spending way too much time together. He multiple times saw how they even came to the hospital together and left together.


    He couldn''t figure out what exactly was happening between them but he was sure that Lisa won''t start dating Matt so soon.


    In her diary, he read how much she loves him. She loved him for so many years, so it was not possible she would move on in a few days.


    ''She only loves me, only me'' Steve assured himself.


    Lisa, on the other hand, was shocked at Matt''s shamelessness. Indirectly, she mentioned their first kiss but he intentionally brought that topic out.


    She kept glaring at the naughty man, who was avoiding her anger and ate his food like he said nothing wrong.


    "You two kissed?" Steve finally found his voice and looked at Lisa in surprise.


    "Hmm, it was accidental, that''s why I was upset" Since the cat was out of the bag, she just decided to be honest. There was no point in hiding the truth.


    "Oh" Steve was not sure how to react to it. Lisa was not his girlfriend for him to get upset about it but he surely didn''t like the fact that something so intimate happened between Matthew and Lisa.

 Chapter 258 - About That Diary

    "Oh" Steve was not sure how to react to it. Lisa was not his girlfriend for him to get upset about it but he surely didn''t like the fact that something so intimate happened between Matthew and Lisa.


    "Anyway, go and get your food" Lisa asked Steve to get food for himself, so he just walked away.


    "What the hell, Matt? Why would you mention that kiss in front of Steve?" She scolded him.


    "Why? Are you ashamed of my kiss?" Matt looked upset when he heard her words.


    "Well, obviously, I mean, it just happened, it was not something I wanted or¡­" Lisa''s voice trailed off as she had no idea how to say what was on her mind.


    "Got it, you don''t need to explain yourself" Matt seriously said, his mood obviously not good.


    "Sorry Matt, I don''t mean to offend you, it is just that¡­"


    "Lisa, you are not obligated to give me an explanation, it''s okay. Anyway, you should be happy now so don''t spoil your mood because of me" Matt coldly said.


    "Happy? Why?" Lisa was confused and wondered why she was supposed to be happy.


    "The love of your life is again talking to you and he even seems interested in you. Shouldn''t you be happy?" Matt sarcastically asked her.


    Lisa was confused for a second but she spoke her heart, "Matt, I never hoped or expected anything to happen between me and Steve and even now I don''t expect anything. I don''t think he is interested in me. Our friendship and our bond have been stronger over the years, so he is just being nice to me for the sake of it." Lisa explained what she really believed.


    Matt chuckled, when he heard her words, "A man can understand another man''s feelings so if I am not wrong he is into you  Lisa, only a man can understand  what is going on  another man''s mind. He likes you  and he is jealous of  me" Matt honestly shared with her.


    "No, I don''t believe it. Please don''t give me false hopes" Lisa clearly said but her words unknowingly hurt Matt.


    As her words meant, she still has some hopes about Steve, she is still into him. With this thought Matthew''s appetite died.


    Steve joined them at the table, "The food here smells great" He said.


    "I agree." Lisa formally replied.


    "I am not feeling hungry, I''ll go back home" Matt announced and stood up from his chair.


    "But why?" Lisa looked confused.


    "I am not feeling hungry. Steve, can you drop her home, it is just five minutes away from here" Matt calmly requested him.


    "Of course, you don''t have to request me, she is my friend and her safety...." safety matters to me but before Steve could complete his sentence, Matt walked away as he was not interested in talking to him.


    Matt was really frustrated by the words of Lisa, He was really upset that  Lisa still  loves Steve, which he needs to accept, so he left from there giving them some alone time together.


    Lisa kept looking at Matt''s retreating back. She didn''t like the fact that he left like this for her and Steve''s sake.


    She knows Matt well and can understand the reason behind his actions.


    Matt leaving from there didn''t feel good, he was really excited to have lunch here and now he did not even touch his food properly.


    Lisa made a mental note to order a parcel for him.


    "Good he left" Steve was relieved that Matt left.


    "That was really rude of you Steve" Lisa glared at him in anger.


    "Whatever, I am more comfortable this way. I actually had been wanting to talk to you¡­"


    "You found me on the app, right? That''s why you are here?" Lisa interrupted and directly questioned him, as she didn''t believe it was a coincidence that Steve was here.


    Steve and Lisa had an app that helps one find the location of their friends. It was for the sake of ensuring each other''s safety that these two installed this app.


    "Yeah, I have been wanting to talk to you. I even went to your home yesterday but your parents told me you are living with Emily. I didn''t have the courage to meet her so I was waiting for you to step out and when you did, I checked if Emily was around or not and since she wasn''t, I came over." Steve got caught so he was honest with her as no point in hiding.


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    "About that diary of yours, which I read" Steve looked guilty as he recollected his actions


    Lisa could feel her heart pounding faster against her chest, as finally they both  are going to talk about everything that happened.


    "What about it?" Lisa tried to hide her anxiousness. Under the table she rubbed her palms against each other in nervousness.


    "First of all, I am really very sorry for reading your personal diary. I know I have no right to do so but I just couldn''t control myself. From our school days, you have been so protective of it that I was always curious to know what you wrote in it. When I got the opportunity, I grabbed it and read your diary. I am genuinely sorry for my actions Lisa" Steve looked sincere. He truly was sorry for his actions.


    Lisa kept quiet and listened to him.


    "But when I found out, your feelings and how strong they were. I was not sure how to react. It was a huge shock for me. I never thought you had such strong feelings towards me. You covered them very well, if you hadn''t described a few events in detail in that diary then I would have never believed what I read." Steve took a deep breath and drank a glass of water.


    All this while, although Lisa looked calm on the outside, her heart was a mess on the inside.

 Chapter 259 - Back To Being Friends

    All this while, although Lisa looked calm on the outside but  her heart was a completely mess  inside.


    "I had no idea how to react, then I don''t know why I started thinking Emily ignored me all these years because of your feelings. I was already heartbroken since we saw Emily and Patrick together that day at the hospital. Since then, I have been frustrated and angry. I kept wondering what Patrick has in him that I lack? It was really annoying and since that day whenever I saw Emily she was always in a good mood unlike how she was before they patched up, sad and gloomy." Steve tightly clenched his fist in anger but he didn''t stop telling her what was in his heart as he took all these efforts to meet her to talk to her.


    "Seeing her happy made me upset  only as I knew the reason behind her happiness, it was  Patrick. I have been feeling very low, Lisa. So, when I read your diary and learned all your feelings for me, I pushed the blame of my love failure on you. I wanted to convince myself that  Emily rejected me because of you. But who was I blaming?" Steve chuckled and looked at her and continued.


    "It was because I never meant anything for her. I was a nobody to her and I am a fool  to realize the truth that actually  she didn''t give a damn about me and  It took me a few days to realize that but at that time I had to blame someone and it was convenient to blame you, so I did. That day when I requested Dr. Daniel to transfer me, I didn''t mean it, I just wanted to hurt you. I know I have been the worst person towards you Lisa. I sincerely apologize to you. I realized my mistake." Steve apologetically looked at her.


    Lisa and Steve were silent for a few seconds.


    After a while, Lisa broke the silence, "Why did you suddenly realize your mistake?"


    Steve was surprised as he didn''t expect her first words to be to question him after everything that he said.


    He then realized, even though Lisa had been in love with him all these years she never agreed with everything he said, she always had her own opinion.


    Unlike some other women he knows, who just agree with whatever their boyfriend says and lack their own opinions, Lisa always spoke her mind.


    This was also why he could never predict the fact that she was in love with him. She never did anything that would make her love for him obvious.


    Steve chuckled at her question, "That is what you are more interested in?" He asked.


    Lisa didn''t hesitate a bit and nodded her head, "I know you for years Steve. You never realize your mistakes so easily. It used to take me a lot of convincing and pestering to make you realize something. I can never believe you realize your mistake on your own." Lisa frankly shared her thoughts with him.


    "Then what do you think, why am I here?" Steve was amused that she saw through him so perfectly.


    "I am not sure but maybe because you want to have your revenge against my sister?" Lisa doubtfully voiced her thoughts as that was the first thing that came into her mind.


    Steve laughed out loud when he heard her words.


    "What? How will I have revenge against your sister through you? Please explain." Steve was really amused by her thought process.


    "Well, you will act like you are in love with me then you will break my heart." Lisa said as a matter-of-fact.


    Steve laughed even harder, "Thank you for giving me such ideas. But no, I would never hurt you to get back at Emily. And why the fuck will I get back at her? She always rejected me. I guess it is time for me to accept the reality and move on" Steve again turned serious.


    Lisa was still confused as she couldn''t digest the fact that Steve suddenly realized this all of a sudden. She had been asking him to move on from Emily for years now but he didn''t.


    Now, suddenly he was acting like this, so she had her doubts.


    Seeing her still looking at him suspiciously, Steve decided to be frank with her.


    "Fine, I''ll be more honest. The last few days I saw how you were happy with your old friend, Matthew. It felt like my absence doesn''t make any difference to you. You were happy and fine, you replaced me with Matthew. So, it really hurt me and I realized how much our friendship means to me. You being away from me is not something I can tolerate. Then I recollected how you were supportive towards me, how you motivated me to get over my feelings for Emily. It wasn''t because you wanted me to be with you but you genuinely wished for me to get over your sister. At times, you used to talk so deeply about one-sided love that it used to surprise me. I used to brush it away thinking you were just using your knowledge of films on me but now I realized you were at times sharing your own feelings with me. All of this made me realize, maybe it is time I too should move on from Emily. In this one week, the words you said in the past started affecting me and therefore, I realized it."


    Lisa was calm, as she was surprised that Steve realized his mistake because of her and he looked really sincere.


    "Lisa, I am not planning any revenge, am I that cheap?" Steve questioned her, still amused at her actions.


    "Fine, I believe you" Lisa still decided to keep her guard up against him.


    "Can we be back to being best friends, like how we were?" Steve requested.


    "And pretend like all of this never happened?" Lisa questioned him back.


    "No, we can pretend this happened but we can be mature adults and move on from it. I''ll try to move on from Emily and you will give your best in moving on from me" Steve said.

 Chapter 260 - Jealous Of You

    "No, we can pretend this happened but we can be mature adults and move on from it. I''ll try to move on from Emily and you will give your best in moving on from me" Steve said.


    "Hmm, you are right" Lisa agreed with him and she was happy that they are having this mature conversation.


    Lisa then ordered some food for Matthew and these two talked about some random stuff while having their lunch.


    Once they were done, Steve dropped Lisa at the apartment where Matthew and Emily reside.


    "Would you like to come over?" Lisa formally asked him hoping he would say no.


    "No Lisa, I need to head back home" Steve politely refused.


    Lisa sighed in relief and went back to her home first, as she wanted to use the washroom then she was planning to go downstairs, offer the food she brought for Matt and talk to him as he abruptly left from there earlier.


    But when she entered the living room of her room, she didn''t see anyone but she could hear some noise coming from Emily''s bedroom.


    For a moment, she panicked and when she stepped towards her and Emily''s bedroom, although the door was closed she clearly heard the noise of two people moaning.


    Emily was literally shouting in pleasure. Realizing what''s going on here, Lisa couldn''t stay there for a second  and ran downstairs with the parcel she bought.


    She desperately rang Matt''s doorbell, when he opened it, she put the parcel in his hand and gently pushed him aside and ran towards the washroom, "Sorry it''s urgent" She shouted while rushing towards the bathroom.


    Matt laughed at her antics and looked at the parcel of food in his hands.


    Matt was indeed very hungry. Although he lost his appetite when he saw Steve, later after he came back home, he was hungry. The food was still warm so Matt immediately transferred it on the plate and sat on the couch ready to savor the amazing food which smelled great.


    "I am sorry for acting like that" Lisa apologized to Matt and sat next to him.


    "Don''t apologize, it was a funny view" Matt laughed, recollecting how desperate Lisa looked earlier.


    Lisa turned embarrassed, and hit him with a pillow, "I fucking brought food for you, instead of being grateful to me, you are acting like this?"


    "Sorry, my lady. Thank you for this amazing food, it tastes great." Matt continued eating his lunch.


    "Thank you for bringing some food for me, I was dying of hunger" Matt said between his bites.


    "Then why the fuck did you leave?" Lisa was still angry with him for leaving so abruptly.


    "I could feel Steve wanted to talk to you in private. So, I left you two love birds alone" Matt sarcastically said.


    "We are not love birds, just friends." Lisa said casually.


    "Hmm, really?" Matt was again being sarcastic but Lisa didn''t sense it.


    "Yeah¡­" Then Lisa told him about the conversation between her and Steve.


    Matt laughed a lot when he heard her revenge theory.


    "Lisa, you are just overthinking" Matt patted her on the head.


    "Better to overthink than get your heartbroken through revenge."


    "Steve, was genuine, he has no ulterior motives" Matt told her.


    "Excuse me? You were the one who used to dislike him the most" Lisa couldn''t believe he was suddenly supporting Steve.


    "I still dislike him, rather I hate that guy" It was clear on Matthew''s face as to how much he disliked Steve.


    "Then why suddenly this support?"


    "I was just understanding towards him for your sake. You deserve an explanation and an apology from him, that''s it" Matt explained why he left.


    "Hmm, okay"


    Matt was done with his lunch and said, "Time for a good nap now" and he had a satisfied smile on his face implying how much he enjoyed the lunch.


    Lisa looked hesitant but she finally spoke, "Matt, can I stay over for some more time?" She requested.


    "Sure, why do you look so awkward? What happened?" Matt could sense the discomfort on her face.


    "Nope, nothing happened" Lisa couldn''t tell him about Patrick and Emily having sex as she didn''t wish to embarrass them.


    "Cool" Matt went to his room to sleep and within two minutes he was back to the living room.


    "Now I know why you requested to stay here" He glared at her.


    "Why?" Lisa was not sure if he really knew the truth or he was trying to manipulate her.


    "Lisa, my bedroom is just below Emily''s." He seriously looked at her.


    But Lisa still looked clueless, "So?"


    "So, I could hear the sound of her bed cracking against the floor" Matt said and Lisa still didn''t give in.


    "I could literally hear Patrick and Emily having sex" Matt finally said out the words loud.


    Lisa finally gave in, "Yeah, that is exactly why I had to come and use your washroom" She confessed.


    "What the fuck, since when have they started doing it?" Matt looked confused.


    "Hey, it is their personal matter. Don''t behave like this" Lisa scolded him.


    "Yeah, but Emily doesn''t hide anything from me. These two decided to not have sex or be physically intimate until they are over the reason behind their breakup"


    "What? Seriously?" Lisa was surprised.


    "Yeah, you know how that breakup affected them, so¡­" Matt trailed off as the memory of their breakup was very painful to talk about.


    "You know what?"


    "What?"


    "Sometimes I am really very jealous of you." Lisa said, smiling sadly.


    "Jealous of me?" Matt sat on the couch next to her as he can''t sleep anymore with two people having sex on his roof.


    "Yup" Lisa nodded her head and said, "My sister is closer to you than me. You know more about her than I do." she confessed.


    Matthew chuckled at her words, "The reason she confides to me and not to  you is because she sees you like a baby, she treats you like her child and is not comfortable discussing a few things with you" Matt explained.

 Chapter 261 - Annoyed With Himself

    Matthew chuckled at her words, "The reason she confides to me and not to  you is because she sees you like a baby, she treats you like her child and is not comfortable discussing a few things with you" Matt explained.


    "Yeah, but I feel it is because of what mom and dad did, that Emily stopped talking to me too" Lisa sadly said recollected that day when Emily shouted at her parents, broke all the stuff in the house, cried louder and louder after knowing how their parents aborted her child without letting her know.


    "No Lisa, although she was upset with your parents for what they did, she was not once upset with you. She has always been only proud of you" Matt stroked her head lovingly.


    "Really?"


    "Hmm"


    Then Matt listed a few of Lisa''s achievements over a period which Lisa never mentioned before.


    Lisa was surprised he had all these updates on her.


    Then Matt informed her how Emily always kept an update on Lisa and was proud of her.


    "Glad to know all of this" Lisa smiled at Matt, thankful to him for letting her know about something she had no idea of.


    ¡­


    Few hours back


    After knowing the truth, Patrick wanted to see Emily immediately and he drove back home like a crazy man.


    He blamed Emily for the abortion.


    Initially he was understanding of the situation but when Emily didn''t answer him, he assumed she was the one who took this decision.


    After knowing how she was manipulated by her parents and how she herself was broken due to their actions, Patrick was angry at himself.


    Only if he didn''t fight and give up on them, they wouldn''t have been separated for so many years.


    When he threatened to break up with Emily, he hoped and  expected that she would be back and waited for her  but when she didn''t, he took it on his ego and didn''t try to contact her again.


    Patrick was annoyed with himself, he wondered what the hell he was thinking to let her go all those years back.


    The pain of losing a child, mixed with his anger towards Emily for not telling him the truth, then her indifference to his threat to break up, all piled up and led to his actions resulting in their long break up.


    Once Patrick reached the building, he didn''t even care to wait for the elevator, he ran up the stairs and opened the door.


    Emily was not present in the living room, for a moment Patrick panicked wondering if she went elsewhere.


    Just then, his sensitive ears caught a sobbing voice coming from Emily''s bedroom, he ran towards there and saw Emily lying on the bed, crying a lot.


    Her back was facing him, as she lay on her stomach.


    His heart ached, seeing her state. Sitting next to her, he caressed her long hair, "Ems" he softly called.


    "Pat, ple¡­ase le¡­ave me alo¡­ne for so¡­me time" Emily requested him in her broken voice.


    "No, this time I am not leaving you alone to cry" He firmly declared.


    Emily got up and turned around, "Pat, please get out¡­"


    Patrick held her hand, with one strong tug, he pulled her towards him, he tightly hugged her soft body and apologized, "I am so sorry Ems, I blamed you for the loss of our child all these years. Why did you never tell me that you too had no idea of what happened? Why would you hide this from me? Why?"


    Emily was surprised when she heard his words, she looked at him in shock, "Did Matt tell you?"


    Patrick shook his head, "No, your parents told me of what happened."


    "They?" Emily was confused so Patrick explained what happened after she left.


    "I am sorry Patrick, it was so shameful to let anyone know what my parents did to me. That day I couldn''t bring myself to tell you the truth. I love you Pat but I can''t dishonour my parents. I was sure I would never be able to tell you the truth, so I gave up on us."


    Emily finally shared what was in her heart with Patrick. Although she was talking between her sobs, Patrick understood everything she said.


    "I am sorry too for giving up on us, I should have come to Cambridge¡­"


    Emily put a finger on his lips to stop him from talking, "Even if you did, I would have avoided you. Thus, hurting us both. At that time, I wanted to break up with you Patrick, that was why your threat didn''t affect me. Even if you would have tried to pursue me, I wouldn''t have budged, in turn we both would have ended up being more hurt."


    "Why did you wish to break up?"


    "How could I face you after all that happened? How could I pretend like nothing happened and be normal?" Emily questioned him.


    Patrick held the back of her head and sealed her lips with his, he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her body on him.


    Emily hugged him and responded to his kiss.


    Patrick slowly nibbled on her lips, his hand went behind her dress and unzipped it, he ran his fingers across her back and when his fingers came in contact with the bra, he unhooked it.


    Emily shuddered when she felt his cold fingers move across her back.


    "Pat" She softly called his name while still kissing him.


    Patrick broke the kiss and made her lie on the bed.


    "I want you Emily" Patrick looked into her eyes.


    "Me too." She softly whispered.


    Patrick pulled down her dress, the bra too came off with the dress as he unhooked her bra earlier.


    He threw her dress away and took her exposed bosom in his mouth, as if trying to swallow it whole. He licked on the bosom and bit on her nipple which already turned hard due to his actions. He squeezed her other bosom with his hand.

 Chapter 262 - Me Too*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    Emily arched her back due to his actions, making it easier for him to swallow her bosom.


    After a few seconds, Emily could feel him turn hard, her hands automatically unbuttoned his shirt.


    Patrick let go of her bosoms and threw his clothes away,


    "Are you on your safe days?" Patrick asked her.


    Emily nodded her head.


    "Pat, if I am not in my safe days and we end up having a baby, will that be a problem?"


    Patrick seriously looked at her and confirmed, "No, how can I not want symbol of our love"


    "Then why this question?"


    "For your sake, I am not sure what you want" The last incident made Patrick believe Emily would not prefer having a baby.


    "Pat, if I had known I was pregnant then in spite of how young we were, I would have wanted that baby" Emily confessed to him.


    Patrick kissed her very hard, "Me too" he told her in between their kiss, he didn''t stop sucking on her lips and entangling with her tongue.


    When Emily had difficulty in breathing, Patrick moved down to her breast and took it in his mouth.


    He rolled his tongue over her hard nipple and later did the same with her other breast.


    Meanwhile, Emily plucked his hair tightly enjoying the sensation of his tongue.


    Patrick turned harder after tasting her soft bosom. His fingers travelled down her body, his fingers came in direct contact with her exposed pussy, he rubbed his fingers against it to check if she was wet or not.


    She was wet enough to take him so he positioned himself in front of her entrance.


    Patrick stroked her hair, "I am going to enter you." He informed her and Emily just nodded her head.


    Patrick kissed her. Emily too kissed him passionately, her hands wrapped around his body hugging him tightly.


    Patrick roughly explored the insides of her mouth, Emily responded to his kiss with equal passion.


    Meanwhile he positioned himself near her entrance.


    Emily was distracted and was immersed in kissing him.


    Patrick started entering her, Emily who was immersed in kissing him felt pain in her lower body and moaned in his mouth.


    Patrick realized she was very tight down there as it had been a long time since she had sex.


    Emily lifted her upper body and tightly hugged Patrick resting her head near his neck, the penetration felt painful.


    Realizing her state, Patrick caressed her back, "Ems, I am going to completely enter you and it might be more painful" He informed her and she tightly hugged him.


    "I''ll bear with it, make it quick" She requested him, still hugging his neck tightly.


    Patrick wrapped his hand around her and hugged her. With one hard push, he ploughed his rod inside her body.


    "Fuckkkkkk" Emily loudly shouted and bit Patrick''s shoulder as the pain was more than she expected.


    With how hard Emily bit him, Patrick could feel the pain she went through.


    He caressed her head to make her feel better. They stayed like that for a few minutes, the feeling of their bodies united made them feel good.


    Patrick then gently placed her head back on the pillow, Emily opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "Is it still painful?" He caressed her cheeks.


    Emily shook her head, "Hmm it is not that painful now" She told him and Patrick kissed her juicy lips and waited for her to adjust to his hard manhood.


    Emily broke the kiss and told him, "I am feeling much better now"


    She was having sex after a very long time, so it took her some time to adjust herself but once she did, she felt pleasure she had been craving for. Having Patrick inside her was something she always loved.


    Patrick was relieved to know she was fine, he sucked on her neck and whispered in her ears, "I''ll start moving now"


    His one hand held her shoulder and his other hand was at her waist, he looked into her eyes and slowly started moving inside her but didn''t pull himself out.


    "Ahh Pat¡­." Emily moaned as she felt pleasure with his movements.


    Their eyes were locked with each other and Patrick could clearly see she was enjoying it.


    He pulled himself out and again entered inside her, Emily moaned loudly as she enjoyed it.


    Patrick continued to move in and out of her body by not breaking their eye contact as he didn''t wish to miss even one expression of hers.


    Emily''s moans only grew louder with his actions, slowly he increased his pace and was moving in and out of her faster than before.


    Her moans increased with his speed as she could feel her orgasm building inside her.


    Patrick groaned every time he thrusted into her, she was very tight and her walls tightly clenched his rod, making him feel amazing every time he rammed into her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh Pat" Emily shouted when he thrusted into her roughly.


    "Sorry¡­ I lost control" He slowed down his movements.


    "No, I liked... what you¡­ just did. It was amazing" Emily smiled at him, her eyes reflecting the love she has for him.


    Patrick was even more turned on, he kissed her cheeks, "Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you"


    He moved out and again rammed into her roughly, making her moan loudly.


    Patrick continued moving in and out of her with rough and hard thrusts.


    Even their bed was moving with a creaking sound due to their rough actions.


    Emily too started moving her body in rhythm with his. Her body was automatically moving against his.


    "It looks like you are enjoying yourself" He kissed her lips and continued thrusting into her.


    "How can I not? It seems the same goes with you too." She smiled at him.


    Both of them continued to move in rhythm when Emily informed him, "I am... going to... cum"


    "Can you hold on?" He thrusted into her, harder.


    "Why?"

 Chapter 263 - Enjoying Her Reaction*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    "Can you hold on?" He thrusted into her, harder.


    "Why?"


    "Let''s try to come together" He moved faster and Emily moaned loudly, his hard thrusts and controlling the orgasm made things more exciting and she moved faster with him.


    Patrick always enjoyed seeing Emily so active in bed.


    "I am coming too, bear with me for few more thrusts"


    After a few seconds they both reached the peak of their release and came together.


    Patrick fell on her body and rested his head near the nape of her neck and Emily tightly closed her eyes, breathing heavily feeling the pleasure she had.


    Although she orgasmed before, this release felt different and more amazing.


    The two lied there like that, hugging each other''s sticky bodies, while panting heavily.


    "One more round?" Patrick asked Emily.


    "Gladly"


    Patrick moved away from her and ordered, "Turn around"


    Emily smiled at him, as this was their favourite position. She turned around and lied on her stomach.


    Patrick touched Emily''s ass and caressed the soft cheeks, then he suddenly smacked her ass.


    "Ahhhh" Emily shouted in pleasure.


    "You like it?"


    "No, I love it"


    Patrick again smacked her buttcheeks resulting in her releasing a louder moan.


    He then leaned on her body and parted her hair to a side and ran his tongue across her back.


    Emily shuddered due to his actions, "Pat" she called him softly.


    "Hmm?"


    Emily turned around and faced him.


    "What happened?" He caressed her cheeks.


    Emily held his shoulder and made him lie down on the bed.


    "Ems?"


    "I want to taste you" Emily boldly announced and sat between his legs.


    Emily stroked his rod and ran her hand across its length to turn him harder.


    Patrick released a groan due to her actions, his hands lying on his side as the pleasure was making his mind go dizzy, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasure her hand was making him go through.


    Emily leaned down, her face closer to his rod, she took out her tongue to slowly lick his rod.


    Patrick moaned in pleasure when he felt her soft tongue touch his manhood, his hand automatically went behind the back of her head and he stroked her head.


    Emily his manhood, from the bottom to the top. Then she looked at him and declared, "I like your hard rod" Emily boldly said and continued licking his rod and when she reached the tip of it, she took it in her mouth, sucking on it.


    "HHhhhrrrr" Patrick grunted and his hold tightened on the back of her head.


    This was enough for Emily to understand he was enjoying what she was doing, although this was not the first time she was doing this to him but his reaction every time made her feel confident of her actions.


    This boosted her confidence, so she tried to take his entire length in her mouth.


    Patrick could feel the wet and soft mouth wrapped around his rod. His mind was turning dizzier with every passing second. Her mouth felt way different than her sex but it was pleasurable.


    Only a small part of his rod was still not in her mouth, so Patrick gently clutched on her hair and moved her face closer to his rod, pushing his whole length into her mouth.


    Patrick released a moan when he felt his rod almost reaching her throat. Emily always knew how big he is and was used to it, she twirled her tongue around his rod, sucking and tasting him.


    "Wo...w, you are...e doi...ng go...od" Patrick stroked and patted her head, boosting her confidence.


    Then Emily started moving her mouth across his length, taking his rod in and out of her mouth.


    After a point, Patrick too moved her face faster across his length to guide her to give him the blow job the way he wants.


    Emily let him do whatever he wanted to her, as she enjoyed his rough side.


    Just as he was about to come, Emily started moving her mouth faster, he couldn''t take it anymore and came in her mouth.


    Emily was not surprised with the load he released, she swallowed it all.


    The moment she moved back, Patrick pulled Emily who was still sitting between his legs and roughly kissed her by pushing her back on the bed.


    Emily had difficulty breathing but he didn''t let her go, sucking air from her lungs with his rough kiss.


    After a few minutes Patrick left her lips but he was still lying on her body.


    Emily finally breathed properly but she was still panting due to his aggressive kiss.


    Patrick moved to her neck and left multiple hickeys on her glowing skin, he licked her ears and whispered, "I missed your mouth so much, it never fails me."


    Emily''s face was painted red due to his bold words, she hid her face in his chest.


    Patrick held her chin and made her look at him, "What you did was amazing. I loved it" He praised her, embarrassing her more than she already was.


    Enjoying her reaction, Patrick leaned closer to her ears and said, "I wish to get such blow jobs everyday"


    "Everyday? Why don''t you just kill me" Emily tried to shout at him but her voice came out soft.


    "Are you thinking I am going to stop now?" He asked her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Today I am not letting you off so soon. It has been years since I had sex, I have to satisfy us well"


    The people then continued their rigorous activity till night.


    Patrick only stopped when Emily expressed to him how hungry she was.


    In the afternoon, she couldn''t eat her lunch due to her parents'' interruption and now Patrick didn''t let her off for six hours straight.


    The woman was exhausted and sweating, she had no energy left in her body.


    "Fine, let''s have a bath, I''ll order something" Patrick assured her he would finally stop.


    "Thank you"


    Patrick looked into his phone only to see messages from Matt.

 Chapter 264 - She Will Beat You

    Patrick looked into his phone only to see messages from Matt.


    ''You bastard, can''t you control yourself. Please keep your volume low.''


    ''Bastard, are you planning to kill Emily?''


    ''You moron, Lisa here is now getting worried about her sister''


    ''Fucker, we prepared dinner, once you are done come downstairs and have your dinner''


    These four messages were sent over the last six hours.


    Patrick couldn''t help but laugh when he read all the messages.


    "What happened? Why are you laughing?" Emily asked him.


    "It''s Matt, see" He passed his phone to her and unlike Patrick, Emily was embarrassed reading all the messages.


    "What is funny about it? You should be ashamed" Emily scolded him.


    "Ashamed? Why?"


    "You beast, my innocent sister too realized what we were doing. Ahhhh, how will I face her now?" Emily hid her face in the pillow.


    "Chill, she is not a child and is a grown up woman, she understands all of it. I am sure, she is rather happy to see how well our relationship is going on" Patrick consoled her and messaged Matt.


    ''Emily is not in the condition to walk, after thirty minutes, you and Lisa come over here with dinner''


    Patrick then carried Emily to the washroom.


    ¡­


    Matt read the message from Patrick and fumed in anger.


    "What happened?" Lisa asked him.


    For the last few hours they have been binge watching a series to kill some time and to ignore the voices that they could hear sometimes.


    "See, the audacity of that bastard." Matt showed the message he just received from Patrick to Lisa.


    Lisa laughed harder, "Ahh, I feel bad for my sister, she can''t walk"


    "If you feel bad for her, how the hell can you laugh like that?" Matt scolded her.


    "Hey, why are you sulking so much? Are you jealous?" Lisa teased him.


    Matt scoffed at her, "Of course I am jealous, do you even know how long has it been since I had sex?"


    Lisa ignored him and continued watching the series.


    "Hey, how dare you ignore your seniors?" Matt made her look at him.


    "Isn''t it better to ignore the person who always keeps lying?"


    "Lying? What am I lying about?" Matt looked confused.


    Lisa took a deep breath, "Tell me one thing honestly"


    "Hmm?"


    "You are in love with Emily?"


    For a moment there was silence and the next minute, the silence was disrupted by Matt''s loud laughter.


    "What is so funny?" Lisa looked angry at his reaction.


    "Hey, Emily is just a friend. Are you crazy?" Matt again laughed, "My taste is not as bad as Patrick and Steve''s, my taste is very classy"


    Lisa punched his arm, "Are you saying my sister is not classy?"


    "Obviously she is not. She is so tomboyish. My type is nice, lady-like, perfect. Emily is not my type" Matt declared.


    "What is wrong with tomboyishness?"


    "Nothing is wrong with it. It''s just that those people are meant to be my friends only and I don''t see them as a prospect partner for me. I have different tastes in women. People like Emily and Rachel who are tomboyish can only be my good friends, nothing more than that."


    "Whatever" Lisa ignored him.


    Matt looked at Lisa''s side-profile, he was not sure what was happening to him, but he was feeling weird. He turned to watch the television, unsure of what suddenly happened to him as he almost blurted out that women like Lisa are his type but he couldn''t say those words and kept quiet.


    After thirty minutes, they headed upstairs with dinner for Patrick, Emily and themselves. Before going upstairs, Lisa warned Matt to not tease the two people and to act normal, so he didn''t tease Emily and Patrick at all and the four people had a heartful dinner together.


    ¡­


    At Rehearsals


    When Jimmy and Jessica entered his rehearsal place, the atmosphere, unlike every other time, was very chaotic.


    "Woah, why is everyone stressed?" Jessica exclaimed.


    "Because the play is in less than a week. Darling go and enjoy yourselves, don''t stress like us" Jimmy patted Jessica''s head. She laughed at his antics and went to sit in the audience.


    Megan, who was stressed about the play, felt relieved when she saw Jimmy but today too he came with this pretty lady again.


    Last week too he brought this woman with him for their rehearsals.


    The woman with him looked extremely beautiful, Megan was sure she was Jimmy''s girlfriend.


    Jimmy joined his three co-stars.


    "Hey guys, sorry I am late, there was a situation at my home" Jimmy immediately apologized.


    "It''s okay bro, you were only fifteen minutes late" Leo assured him.


    "Who is that girl with you Jim?" Zoey, his other co-star, asked him.


    Megan was curious too but she didn''t ask Jim as she was not comfortable poking her nose in his personal life.


    "She is obviously his girlfriend, right bro?" Leo asked Jim, winking at him.


    When Megan heard that, she was not sure why but her heart felt heavy but the next moment Jim''s response surprised her.


    "Nope dude, she is my sister." Jim informed them.


    "Woah, your sister is a hottie man" Leo praised Jessica only to get glared at by Jimmy.


    Leo got scared seeing Jim angry as this was the first time he ever saw this fun guy look so furious and agitated, "Dude, this is the first time you commented on her so I am letting you off with a warning. Don''t you dare hit on my sister or else she will beat you up"


    "Bro, you should say ''I will beat you up''" Leo got confused at his words.


    "No dude, I don''t need to, my sister is enough to handle people like you" Jim started laughing and they all realized he was pretending to be furious.


    "Your acting improved a lot, now we can''t even differentiate when you are acting and when you are being real" Megan genuinely praised him.


    Jim bowed to her, "Thank you mademoiselle, I accept your praise"


    "Guys, back to rehearsals" Amanda shouted at her actors and they all quickly took the position.

 Chapter 265 - The Perfect Woman

    At Rachel''s home


    The whole day passed by with everyone spending some time with Liz and getting emotional.


    James cried a lot seeing Elizabeth''s condition but he consoled himself saying she is at least alive.


    Right now, they were all sitting in the living room, to discuss their next steps.


    "What''s next?" Michael asked everyone.


    "For now, we need to find that person who works for Ethan." Harry replied.


    "Hmm, I''ll also use my contacts" Michael declared.


    "Yeah, if we use all the contacts we have, it won''t be long before we find that bastard" Catherine was agitated, Harry stroked her arm to calm her down.


    "Uncle James, if you don''t mind, can myself and Catherine stay here for tonight?" Harry requested James.


    "What about me?" Anthony glared at his son who forgot him.


    "I assumed you were going to stay here." Harry explained.


    "Oh okay"


    "Of course, you and Catherine can take the guest room"


    "Thank you uncle"


    "Can I also stay over here grandpa?" Daniel asked James as everyone is staying here and he would love to stay around Rachel.


    James was about to agree to his request but Will interrupted him.


    "Why do you want to stay, Daniel?"


    Daniel started feeling nervous around Will, so he carefully answered, "What if Mrs. Richardson would need a doctor around"


    He put a point forward that no one could reject.


    Before Will could think of something, Harry said, "No need for that, the housekeepers are trained enough to take care of her, you don''t need to bother"


    "Yeah, you also have to go to work tomorrow, you go home it would be more convenient for you" Catherine innocently added as she had no idea what was going on between her husband and son.


    Daniel was feeling helpless, his own father was separating him from the woman he loves.


    At that moment, Daniel realized his dad indeed loves his friend more than him.


    Will smirked at Daniel, as his strategies won''t work in front of these sly people, his smile clearly informed him of that.


    Rachel looked helplessly at Daniel, as right now she couldn''t do anything for him, so she kept quiet.


    After a while Daniel reluctantly left for his home.


    ¡­


    Next day Daniel went to his hospital as usual. He called his senior, the one who requested him to go to Ireland for Elizabeth''s operation.


    He informed his senior that the operation went well and didn''t tell him anything else as they had to keep everything under the wraps.


    Later, he called his interns to take updates from them as he was absent from the main hospital for the last few days.


    Steve and Lisa showed up in his office and they updated him on everything they were supposed to.


    "Good, it seems you two are learning things faster" Daniel commented, impressed at how they worked with other Neurologists and did their job well in his absence.


    "How can we not? After all we have such a nice boss" Steve praised him and Lisa giggled but she immediately composed herself.


    "Seems like you are in a very good mood" Daniel commented as last week Steve was sulking and acting weird.


    "Haha, boss knows everything."


    "Call me Daniel. Anyway, are the reports of that patient out, the one we were working on before I left for Ireland?" Daniel asked Lisa.


    "Yes sir."


    "Call me Daniel. Give me that patient''s file, if everything is fine with her reports, we can schedule an operation this week"


    "Sure Daniel." Lisa went to get the reports and Steve too left as he was done.


    Daniel smiled seeing the friends being back to normalcy, it was clear whatever problem they had until last week was all cleared.


    Later, he met Emily and Matt for lunch just like always.


    "How is my Rachel doing?" Matt asked Daniel as soon as he joined them.


    "She is mine not yours" Came the cold reply from the calm doctor.


    "Woah, see Daniel getting all riled up" Emily teased him.


    "What do you expect me to do when this desperate single man keeps eying my woman" Daniel didn''t hesitate in teasing Matt.


    "Hey, who is desperate? Also, I am not interested in your Rachel. She is not my type" Matt rolled his eyes at them.


    "Oh? Then who is your type?" Emily asked him.


    "Classy, lady-like women. Who are calm, composed and only talk when necessary. Smart, Beauty and gentleness is just in-built in them and¡­"


    "How many women do you want?" Daniel made fun of him, making Emily laugh harder.


    "All these qualities can be found in one woman. Only because your woman lacks all these qualities does not mean, a woman like this does not exist" Matt scoffed at Daniel.


    "Hey, what is wrong with my woman?" Daniel glared at Matt.


    "Your woman is tomboyish, does she even know how to be gentle and polite? Huh" Matt scoffed, making Daniel and Emily laugh at his antics.


    "No matter what you think, for me Rachel is the most amazing and the perfect woman I ever met in my life" Daniel didn''t hesitate in declaring his love openly towards Rachel.


    "Yeah, men in love are always blind and for them the woman they love is always the best. See, for Patrick too Emily is the most perfect woman in this world"


    Emily wanted to beat up Matt as she and Patrick were hiding their relationship from everyone.


    Daniel ignored Matt''s remark sensing Emily''s discomfort in mentioning Patrick.


    "Anyway, you tell me, didn''t you ever come across the perfect woman you just described?" Daniel questioned Matt.


    Matt was not sure but he was feeling weird when Daniel asked him this question, as the woman who keeps appearing in his mind when he thinks of the most perfect woman in this world, scared him as he believed he is not allowed to think of her this way.


    So, Matt was silent and shook his head saying no, he didn''t come across anyone like that.


    Daniel and Emily laughed at his state.


    Emily excused herself to get some food leaving Daniel and Matt alone at the table.


    Just then, Steve and Lisa entered the canteen, smiling and laughing with each other.


    Matt and Daniel looked at these two with two completely opposite reactions.


    Daniel was glad these two friends made up, while Matt was not sure why but he didn''t like seeing them back together.


    Matt''s discomfort didn''t go unnoticed by Daniel, who observed Matt''s reaction when he saw Lisa with Steve.


    ''Things are getting complicated'' Daniel thought to himself as he understood something.

 Chapter 266 - Dont Take Advantage...

    Rachel''s home


    The three old men, Will, Harry, Catherine and Rachel were enjoying their morning tea.


    "I really don''t wish to go from here" Catherine exclaimed as no matter how long she is around Liz and Will, it didn''t seem enough.


    "Then don''t, who is asking you to leave?" James questioned Cat.


    "Yeah, this home is yours too." Will added.


    "Then should I and Catherine permanently shift here?" Harry asked them hopefully as he too didn''t wish to leave.


    "Is it because you want to be around me or you want to protect me?" Will questioned Harry.


    "Can''t it be both?" Harry counter questioned him.


    "I am not some damsel in distress who needs to be protected by you"


    "Will, you struggled all these years, now you only need to chill and relax. Leave everything else to me"


    "Yes Will, for once listen to us, don''t be stubborn" Michael too warned Will and out of respect for the old man, Will didn''t argue.


    "Uncle Michael, I was hoping to see you married by now" Will changed the topic.


    "But I haven''t come across the one yet" Michael made a sad face.


    "Woah, yet? Does that mean uncle is hoping to come across the one, now?"


    "Yes, why not? Only because I am old, you think I won''t meet anyone special?" Michael scoffed at William, making him laugh harder.


    "Sure, you can. I really hope you come across ''the one'' soon"


    "Thank you"


    "Harry, I missed your cooking dude, how about you prepare lunch for us today?" Will requested Harry.


    "Sure" Harry immediately agreed.


    "Finally, I am going to taste the food cooked by my son after all these years." Anthony commented.


    "Finally?" Will didn''t get it.


    "Yes, after your sudden demise, Harry stopped cooking as it reminded him of you. After begging him for years, he started cooking but exclusively for me and no one else." Catherine informed him.


    "Not even your sons?" Will was surprised to know Harry stopped cooking as he was extremely passionate about cooking.


    "No, not even our sons tasted it, once they got the opportunity to taste it as Harry''s estimation went wrong" Catherine laughed, recollecting Daniel and Jimmy''s reactions to missing out on such amazing food.


    "You are a cruel man" Will exclaimed.


    "Since you are back now, I will start cooking" Harry declared, he then looked at Rachel who was silently enjoying their conversation, "Your dad is an amazing cook too"


    "I would love to taste the food cooked by him." Rachel smiled at her dad.


    "I''ll cook right away." Will declared.


    "Dad, calm down, some other day you can cook, now just rest"


    Will couldn''t oppose Rachel so he agreed.


    "Do you know how to cook?" Will asked his daughter who shook her head saying she doesn''t.


    Will sighed in relief and looked at his dad, "Good she doesn''t know how to cook, or else I would have been upset with you"


    "What the fuck do you take me for? Why the hell will I make my daughter cook food?" James glared at his son.


    "Who knows? Maybe because you were missing my food, you might have made my daughter cook for you"


    "Will, I raised Rachel like a princess, you only used to call her a princess but I treated her like one"


    "God, why are you two fighting?" Rachel was surprised to see how her dad and grandpa were bantering.


    "It''s normal Rachel, it is nothing new for us" Anthony explained.


    "Anyway, I am glad you don''t know how to cook. You don''t need to, in future too just hire some cooks for you and your husband" Will told his daughter.


    "Well, Daniel knows how to cook, he is good at it" Catherine informed Will and winked at Rachel teasing her.


    "Why does it matter if Daniel knows how to cook? Jimmy should know how to cook, as that is what is important" Will''s words again made everyone present there uncomfortable, and Rachel helplessly shook her head. Her dad promised he won''t tease her like this but yet he was.


    "Will, we need to tell you something" Catherine hesitated but she continued, "We have been considering setting up Daniel with Rachel."


    "So what? Didn''t Rachel run away from home because of the same reason?" Will questioned them, surprising everyone.


    "I told him all about it." Rachel informed everyone.


    No one except for James, knows that Rachel ran away from home assuming her grandpa is setting her up with Jimmy. She never wished to hurt others'' sentiment so she kept this information to herself but yesterday she told her dad all about it and now she realized her dad is trapping her.


    "Will, I know that but it was all a misunderstanding, Rachel too likes Daniel" Catherine tried to convince her friend as his opinion mattered a lot to her.


    "Yeah but I don''t think Daniel likes her. I feel Jimmy would be perfect for Rachel"


    "No Will, Harry help me here" Catherine nudged her husband.


    "I agree with Will. If he believes Jimmy is better for Rachel, then I am sure he indeed is a better match"


    Rachel was surprised at Harry''s support but she recollected how she and Daniel were caught red-handed a day before after they did the deed.


    She realized Harry too is intentionally troubling everyone, by teaming up with Will.


    ''God, these two men'' Rachel thought to herself.


    "Rachel, say something" Catherine approached her now, to get some support.


    "Well, if dad doesn''t like Daniel then I too don''t care about him" Rachel acted along with Will and Harry, making the two men happy.


    "Rachel, what is wrong with you? Don''t you like Daniel?" James questioned her.


    "I do, but if dad doesn''t like him then¡­"


    "Doesn''t matter what he likes and he doesn''t like, if you like him that''s enough" James was furious with his son.


    "Well, it matters to my daughter." Will countered his dad.


    "Don''t take advantage of the fact that your daughter loves you so much." James warned his son.

 Chapter 267 - What Is Happening Here?

    "Don''t take advantage of the fact that your daughter loves you so much." James warned his son.


    "I am not dad, I just believe Jimmy is better for my daughter"


    "How could you? Daniel saved you from Ethan and brought you home safely. Aren''t you grateful to him?"


    "I am dad, but that doesn''t mean I am going to give my daughter away to him"


    "Will, please reconsider it" Catherine begged him and she was almost on the verge of tears.


    "Why are you crying?" Will looked shocked as he didn''t expect Catherine to start crying over this.


    "Rachel told me she likes Daniel and I really wished for them to be together. I want Rachel as my daughter-in-law and it doesn''t matter to me if she marries Jim. But she loves Daniel, and because of you she is sacrificing her love"


    "Okay, okay, calm down. I was kidding. I really like Daniel and don''t mind Rachel being with him" Will gave up on his act as he didn''t wish for his best friend to cry.


    "Thank you" Catherine wiped the tears off her face and looked grateful but then she turned to Rachel and winked at her. She leaned towards the surprised girl and whispered, "That''s how you get things done your way."


    Rachel was surprised when she realized Catherine pretended to cry but she was impressed by her act.


    "Please, don''t you ever cry for something so silly" Will calmly consoled Catherine.


    "Then don''t you ever talk nonsense like this" Cat warned him.


    "Okay fine" Will gave up in front of her while Harry helplessly shook his head wondering how come Will always falls into Catherine''s trap of fake tears.


    ¡­


    After finishing his work, Daniel headed out when he came across Matt.


    "Oh, done early today Dr Daniel?" Matt greeted him.


    "Yeah, when you have capable interns working under you, work finishes faster." Daniel joked with him.


    He was just back from Ireland so he didn''t schedule any operations for Monday, and his schedule was free.


    "How are the two interns doing?" Matt asked him.


    "As I just stated, highly capable."


    "Who is more capable, Lisa or Steve?"


    "Both are equally good. I won''t compare them" Daniel clearly told him.


    Matt was sure Daniel would never differentiate between his interns.


    "Fine, I wonder what they are doing now" It came out naturally even before Matt could control himself.


    "They are studying one patient''s case. Her operation is scheduled for tomorrow and they will be assisting me tomorrow." Daniel heard him and casually answered him.


    "Both, together?" Matt was surprised as only one intern usually assists them.


    "Why not?" Daniel questioned him back and Matt had no answer to it.


    "Dan, you go ahead, I forgot something so need to get it, don''t wait for me" Matt instructed Daniel and left from there.


    Daniel smiled seeing his retreating back, ''I hope you get what you want'' He thought to himself and called Rachel.


    Meanwhile, Matt went to the room Lisa usually sits in.


    There is a separate room for all interns where they study between their duties as they simultaneously prepare for other exams.


    When Matt opened the door, he saw only Lisa was present there reading something from a file. She was sitting on a stool facing the other side of the wall, therefore her back was facing him.


    "Come here, see what I found out" Lisa called the person who just entered assuming it to be Steve as he just went out to grab a cup of coffee.


    Matt didn''t say a word and just stepped towards her and stood behind her.


    "Look over here" She pointed somewhere in the file, Matt leaned down to read whatever she was pointing at.


    His face was too close to hers and she could feel his hot breath on her skin.


    Lisa froze on her spot and wondered why Steve was acting like this as just a day before, they decided to get over their feelings while helping each other.


    Also, it felt really weird as Steve would never act like this.


    Confused, Lisa was about to turn around when she heard a hoarse voice which stunned her.


    "Hmm, this patient can''t be given anesthesia due to her allergy, that is why Daniel needs one more intern in the room to handle the patient in case of an emergency" Matt commented.


    Lisa recognized the voice and slowly turned to look at Matt, whose face was closer to hers, if she moved any further, she would end up kissing his cheek, so she tried to move back a little to create more space between them.


    Feeling her gaze on him and still not getting any response from her, Matt turned to look at her.


    Due to his action, they were now facing each other with very less distance between their faces. Their lips were only a few centimeters apart.


    A movement from either of them would result in a kiss.


    This made Lisa''s heart pound at a faster rate and she subconsciously moved a bit back but the stool she was sitting on had no back support and before she would end up falling down, Matt hugged her waist to support her.


    "What is happening here?" Steve''s voice rang out in the room, pulling the two people out of their daze.


    Matt moved back and stood up before turning towards the man who interrupted them.


    "Why is that any of your business?" Matt questioned him back instead of answering him.


    "We were just studying this case" Lisa answered Matt to stop these two men from arguing further over a silly topic.


    "This case is related to Neurology and you are a Cardiologist. Why do you have to read this case?" Steve didn''t believe it.


    "Firstly, I am not answerable to you and what we are doing is none of your business and secondly, you are a doctor, you should know there are a few things that are common for all the doctors regardless of their specialty." Matt scoffed at him.

 Chapter 268 - Two Monsters

    "Firstly, I am not answerable to you and what we are doing is none of your business and secondly, you are a doctor, you should know there are a few things that are common for all the doctors regardless of their specialty." Matt scoffed at him.


    Steve tightly clenched his fists as he was furious at Matt but he had no idea how to retort back.


    "When will you be done?" Matt questioned Lisa ignoring Steve.


    "It would take a while. I''ll come with Emily, she too is still working" Lisa informed Matt, but she avoided looking into his eyes as she felt weird looking at him right now.


    Matt already knew about it as Emily informed him but before he could control himself, his legs automatically stepped towards where Lisa was working.


    "Hmm, okay. What would you like to have for dinner tonight? As I am going early, I''ll cook tonight" Matt said.


    "Cook anything you want. I am not choosy" Lisa avoided looking at him.


    Matt held her chin and made her look at him, "Why are you avoiding looking at me?" He directly questioned her.


    Steve was even more annoyed seeing Matt''s actions but he had no right to say anything so he kept quiet.


    On the other hand, Lisa was surprised at Matt''s actions too, "Nothing like that" She said.


    "Then don''t avoid looking at me, I don''t like it" Matt instructed her and left from there, leaving the two people in the room shocked.


    Steve was annoyed with what Matt just did and Lisa was surprised as Matt never behaved like this before.


    He was always fun and jolly, not serious and cold, she too wondered what was wrong with him.


    ¡­


    Daniel called Rachel as they didn''t even message each other since morning.


    Rachel was sitting with Catherine in Liz''s room when Daniel called, she excused herself and left from there.


    Catherine didn''t notice the call was from Daniel as she was busy conversing with Liz.


    Rachel headed upstairs to her room as one or the other person was roaming around her home and it was not safe.


    After closing her room door, she answered the call, "Hello"


    "Why did it take you so long to answer my call? Have you forgotten me? You didn''t even drop one message, Rachel" Daniel complained to her.


    "Dan, calm down. Why are you overreacting?"


    "Overreacting? Are you sure?" Daniel tried to keep his voice low as he was still at the hospital.


    "Yes, calm down. Where are you right now?"


    "Heading home" He sounded very sad.


    "Hey, why do you sound upset?" Rachel got worried.


    "I don''t want to go home, I want to come over to your place. The last few weeks you stayed with me at my penthouse and now I don''t wanna go back and be alone there" Daniel sounded pitiful.


    "You are not alone. Jimmy and Jessica are staying with you, right?" Rachel tried to pacify him.


    Daniel rolled his eyes when he heard their names, "I don''t care, you come here and stay with me, that''s it"


    Rachel was surprised as this was her first time seeing Daniel act so childish.


    "You were the one who suggested I should not leave my home until you catch that guy, now you want me to come to your penthouse?" Rachel countered him.


    "Right, I''ll come to your home then."


    "I don''t think my dad will let you in." Rachel teased the guy.


    "My parents are still there?" Daniel asked her.


    "Yes, and they are going to stay here longer, I don''t think they are going back anytime soon"


    "Then I''ll come there to meet my parents, after all I can''t live without them" Daniel found the perfect excuse for him to visit Rachel.


    "Yeah,  do you think they will all believe you?  after all when we were at your penthouse, you didn''t even call them once" Rachel reminded him why his excuse won''t work.


    "Rachel, are you my enemy, why are you being so difficult?"


    "Dan, I feel we should not meet now. That''s it"


    "Wow, you just wanted to sleep with me and once you did you are ignoring me" Daniel complained as he felt wronged by her


    "Are you kidding me?" Rachel couldn''t believe this guy.


    "No, I am not"


    "Hey, just yesterday we both got caught by our fathers after we did the deed. Do you realize how embarrassing it was?"


    "Seriously? You are asking me? You left me alone with those two monsters" Daniel recollected what happened a day before and again complained.


    Rachel felt guilty for her actions but she had no choice.


    "Sorry Daniel. But it was really embarrassing and don''t you dare call my dad a monster" She was sweet at first and then she warned him.


    "Yeah right, do you even know after you left how those two men troubled me? The worst part was my own dad, my biological dad too tortured me" Daniel informed her in detail about what happened.


    "Oh, so uncle Harry knows about us?"


    "Yes"


    "Cool, I am feeling bad for aunt Catherine, when  the day she will know the truth she will be happy for us at the same minute she might get hurt that we informed Jimmy and uncle Harry but not her" Rachel shared her concern with Daniel.


    "Yeah, but we can''t help it. Once mom knows about our relationship, she will keep teasing and torturing us, insisting that we get married where I want to enjoy this phase of our life with sweet memories. Let it be for now, when that day comes, let''s bother then"


    "You are the limit"


    "Okay, how is your mom doing?"


    "She is fine"


    "Does she need her doctor? Should I come?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him, "Daniel, stop finding excuses. I don''t think dad is going to let you in" She clearly warned him.


    "Rachel doesn''t love me anymore" Daniel declared and he cut the call.


    Rachel laughed at his antics and didn''t bother herself with him, she again went to Liz''s room and joined Catherine.


    Daniel helplessly shook his head and thought, ''I am not going to let these two men make me stay away from my woman. I am going to Rachel by hook or by crook''

 Chapter 269 - Bet

    Daniel helplessly shook his head and thought, ''I am not going to let these two men make me stay away from my woman. I am going to Rachel by hook or by crook''


    Daniel drove towards Rachel''s home but parked his car at a safe place a few meters away from her house.


    From there he carefully walked to her place.


    He then headed to the backside of her home and came across the security guards.


    After the attack on Rachel in Italy, and finding out Frank''s involvement in it, Daniel and Harry recruited the D-Team of their secret organization.


    D-Team is one of the best teams they have but they are not the top ones and neither they are the worst, they were perfect to act as Rachel''s security.


    This D-Team flew down to London and since then they  have been taking care of her.


    Now, D-Team was responsible to take care of William and Liz too.


    When Daniel met the leader of D-Team at Rachel''s house, the leader greeted Daniel as he remembered him as their previous boss.


    Even after Paul took over the leader of the organization position, he himself considers Daniel as the main boss so the whole organization looks at Daniel as their main leader.


    "Yes boss?" The leader was aware Daniel is here to give him some orders.


    "There is some important work I am here for, so I will be climbing that gallery to enter the house." Daniel pointed at Rachel''s room balcony.


    "No one should find out I was here and no one needs to be notified. After my important work is over, I will again climb down the same balcony and will leave."


    The leader of the D-Team got confused and he wondered why Daniel had to climb the balcony. He worked here for enough time to realize how highly Daniel is regarded by the Richardson''s. So, he couldn''t understand why Daniel is indulging in sneaky ways.


    But he knew better not to question him, so he just nodded his head.


    Daniel could see this guy had his doubts but he couldn''t care any less, he just wanted to be around Rachel, and nothing could stop him.


    Daniel climbed Rachel''s balcony in two minutes and when he opened the door, he had a huge victorious grin on his face which froze when he saw William and Harry sitting on Rachel''s bed facing the balcony door.


    Daniel was shocked to see the two men who were smiling at him as if they were expecting him.


    Will then extended his hand in front of Harry, "100 Pounds"


    Harry helplessly shook his head and handed the 100 Pounds note to his friend and glared at his son, "Because of you I lost the bet. Now give me 100 Pounds."


    Daniel was confused at this exchange. He was already annoyed to be greeted by these two old men instead of his woman. Now, this bet confused him even more.


    "Bet?"


    "I and Harry had a bet. Harry claimed you will come in here and would pretend to check on Liz but I said you would climb Rachel''s balcony to meet her. It was a 100 Pounds bet" Will proudly explained what happened between them.


    Daniel was not sure what to say or how to respond.


    He was not even sure if he should stay or leave and if he had to leave then should he climb down this balcony or should he leave from the door, he  was lost thinking deeply about what to do how to escape from this situation which was unexpected by him.


    "So, Daniel, what are you gonna do now?" Will was laughing when he asked him this.


    "I am wondering the same. Should I leave through the balcony or the door?"


    "Balcony" William made it easier for him to make the decision.


    "Okay" Daniel turned to head out when Harry and William stopped him.


    "I am kidding, Daniel. I can''t be this cruel to you. Come downstairs, have dinner and go"  William stopped him from leaving.


    "Really?"


    "Hmm, after all you are my savior, I can''t be this cruel to you, come downstairs"


    William and Harry stepped out of the room and Daniel followed them silently.


    "Why did you try to sneak through from my daughter''s room?" Will asked him on the way as he intended to tease the guy.


    "I was hoping to spend some quality time with my girlfriend" This time Daniel didn''t hesitate in sharing the truth as he knew there was no way these two men were going to let him off if he lied. Therefore, he was honest.


    "Quality time? Please define quality time" William was surprised that Daniel answered him honestly so he wanted to tease him.


    "Having sex" Daniel decided to be all shameless as these two men were no less.


    William and Harry got shocked at Daniel''s response and stopped walking. They never expected him to be so bold.


    "Excuse me?" William turned to look at Daniel and questioned him.


    "What happened?"


    "Are you claiming you are here to have¡­" William couldn''t say out the words, ''have sex with my daughter?'' so he stopped his question midway.


    "Have what, Mr. Richardson?" Daniel smirked at him.


    "Have¡­" William still couldn''t say it and just then James came there.


    "Daniel, what are you doing here?" He was surprised to see Daniel upstairs.


    "I was here to check on Aunt Liz, grandpa. But dad and uncle William wanted to discuss something so we came here" Daniel smoothly lied to James, who just nodded his head.


    "You two, don''t waste his time. Come Daniel, let''s go to Liz''s room" James took him away and before leaving Daniel smirked at the two men in victory.


    Will and Harry couldn''t do anything and helplessly saw Daniel leave from there. They too didn''t wish the family to know about their relationship yet as Rachel requested her dad and he could not do anything, even for fun, that would make his daughter upset.


    "I told you, my son is smarter than me. You chose to ignore it" Harry taunted his friend who still kept looking in the direction Daniel left.

 Chapter 270 - What She Just Witnessed

    "I told you, my son is smarter than me. You chose to ignore it" Harry taunted his friend who still kept looking in the direction Daniel left.


    When Rachel saw her grandpa and Daniel come downstairs she got confused as she was sitting in the living room but didn''t see Daniel coming.


    "Daniel, you can go and check on Liz. Rachel, just see if he needs anything" James tried to bring them closer and taking advantage of it, Rachel followed Daniel to her mom''s room.


    Daniel seriously checked Liz''s pulse.


    "What the fuck is there to check, don''t act Daniel" Rachel knew the next check up was supposed to happen a week later.


    "Hey, I am pretending just act along with me"


    Daniel checked Liz for five minutes and Rachel was restless to know why he was here but stood there quietly. After he was done she questioned him, "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "I want to meet my girlfriend. Can''t you and your dad understand such a small thing?" Daniel taunted her.


    "Hey, don''t you dare say anything against my father" Rachel warned him.


    Daniel scoffed at her, "Do you even know what your dad did?"


    Then he informed her how he came across Will and Harry after putting so much effort and climbing her window.


    Rachel laughed after knowing what happened.


    She stood on her toes and wrapped her arm around Daniel''s neck and kissed him, Daniel hugged her waist and responded to her kiss with equal passion.


    After a while she parted from him only to see Catherine standing at the door looking shocked at what she just witnessed.


    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw Catherine standing there.


    Daniel was confused seeing Rachel shocked so he casually turned around only to see his mother who was frozen at her spot.


    ¡­


    Lisa and Emily reached their home.


    "Lisa, Matt messaged me he prepared dinner for all of us, go and get ready, we will head downstairs" Emily informed Lisa as she just checked her phone but Lisa didn''t respond to her as she was lost in her own deep thoughts.


    "Lisa" Emily called her as she seemed lost.


    "Yeah, what?"


    "Did you even hear what I just said?" Emily looked at her sister with a questioning gaze.


    "Umm, yeah, you asked me to freshen up"


    "Yes and I also said that  Matt prepared dinner for us, so let''s head downstairs"


    When Lisa heard Matt''s name, her heart again turned into a mess as for the last few hours she kept thinking about him.


    Earlier after that close proximity she shared with Matt, she felt like something changed, it was all weird. At that moment Matt didn''t seem like his regular self, he seemed like someone else. She was not sure why but she wanted to avoid him, she was not ready to meet him again.


    "Ems, I am not feeling good. You go and have dinner" Lisa lied to her.


    "What happened? Let me check" Emily tried to check her but Lisa smiled seeing her concern and assured her, "I am fine, I just wanna lie down for some time"


    "Are you sure?" Emily was still worried.


    "Yes"


    "I''ll get the dinner for you then, go and rest" Emily went downstairs after changing into her comfortable clothes and Lisa went to bed to lie down recollecting that moment where Matt suddenly showed up from behind her and his argument with Steve.


    After Matt left, Steve was very angry and she asked him why he was overreacting. Only after she questioned him did he stop bothering himself about Matt.


    Lisa was not sure what she was feeling or why she was confused but she felt weird and she was not able to understand what this weirdness was about.


    ¡­


    Patrick and Matt were waiting for Lisa and Emily before starting their dinner but when only Emily showed up, Matt got worried.


    "Is Lisa still working at the hospital?" Matt asked her.


    If she indeed was then Matt planned to call Daniel and get his permission to take Lisa out of there but Emily''s response calmed him down.


    "No, she came back with me, she is upstairs."


    "Oh, she will be coming in a few minutes then, let''s start once she comes" Matt declared.


    "No, she said she just wanted to lie down in bed. I''ll pack dinner for her, I''ll keep some aside now"


    Matt got worried wondering if Lisa is not fine.


    "Don''t bother, I''ll take some food for her right away, she must be hungry, if you will take it later then the food too will turn cold and she won''t be able to enjoy it"


    While saying all this, Matt already grabbed one plate, served the food on it and covered it with another plate.


    "I''ll come back in two minutes" Saying this Matt left.


    Everything happened so fast, that even before Emily and Patrick could understand and respond, Matt was gone.


    "What is wrong with him?" Emily casually commented and sat at the dining table but Patrick kept looking at the door and wondered if he was overthinking about Matt and Lisa but for now he decided to keep quiet and served food for Emily and himself.


    ¡­


    Matt opened the apartment door as he already knew the password and stepped inside the home.


    "Lisa" He softly called her name while heading towards her bedroom.


    Lisa, who was lost in her deep thoughts got startled when she felt like she heard Matthew''s voice.


    She wondered if her ears were ringing but then she again heard Matthew''s voice, softly calling her.


    Before she could get down the bed, the door opened and Matt appeared in front of her with a plate in his hand.


    "Are you alright?" Matt stepped towards her and placed the plate on the small side table next to her bed while he sat on the bed facing Lisa.


    "Hmm" Lisa just nodded her head.


    Matthew suddenly held the back of her head and pulled her closer and touched their foreheads making her heart flutter due to his actions.

 Chapter 271 - Continued To Stand In Silence

    Matthew suddenly held the back of her head and pulled her closer and touched their foreheads making her heart flutter due to his actions.


    Lisa was thinking of pushing him away but he let go of her before that, "You don''t have any fever, what happened to you suddenly?"


    That''s when she realized he was just checking her temperature but she cursed his way of testing it.


    "Just tired, after working for so long" Lisa avoided looking at him.


    "Even if you are tired, you can''t skip your meals" Matt scolded her and she kept looking down and just nodded her head.


    Matt held her chin and made her look at him, "Are you avoiding me?" He suddenly asked.


    "What? No" Lisa immediately answered as she didn''t wish to be seen through, by him.


    "Then look at me, don''t look here and there when you talk" Matt warned her and she nodded her head.


    Seeing her being obedient, Matt smiled and patted her head, "Seems like you are really very tired, come eat your dinner"


    He again grabbed the plate he kept aside and fed the food to her.


    Lisa was surprised when Matt brought the spoon filled with food near her lips but she was indeed feeling tired, so she didn''t argue and opened her mouth to eat the food.


    Matt''s gaze was on her pink soft lips and he was not able to take his eyes off them, subconsciously he kept wishing for him to be that spoon which is touching her lips and entering her mouth again and again.


    The next minute, Matt was surprised at his thoughts and scolded himself for having such weird thoughts for Emily''s sister.


    ''I have to go out on a date or I''ll go mad.'''' Matt believed he was single for a while so he was having such thoughts.


    He didn''t stop feeding her and Lisa calmly ate the food.


    Few minutes later, the silence in the room was interrupted by a phone call Lisa received.


    "Amanda" Lisa happily exclaimed looking at the caller ID.


    "Amanda Jones?" Matt asked her and nodding her head, Lisa answered her phone and talked to Amanda for a few minutes.


    Her mood improved a lot after talking to Amanda.


    "Why are you so happy?" Matt sulked in a bad mood as Lisa never smiled like this when she was with him, the way she smiled around Steve and Amanda.


    "Remember at the house warming party two weeks ago, Amanda talked about her play in which Daniel sir''s brother is playing one of the leads?"


    "Yes?"


    "This Friday is the opening night of that play. Amanda invited me as her VIP guest" Lisa excitedly informed him.


    "Wow, that''s awesome" Matt was glad that Lisa made a good friend, she feels happy about it.


    "Yeah and she even gave me a +1" Lisa excitedly blurted out.


    "Even more amazing, who are you planning to take as your +1?" Matt hopefully asked.


    "Didn''t think about it, maybe Ems¡­" Lisa then saw how he suddenly turned sad while she was talking.


    "What happened Matt?" Lisa worriedly asked him as she was not sure what she said to make him upset.


    "You know how big a fan I am of Amanda, I love Amanda, I love her plays, VIP ticket also I love" He looked at her hopefully.


    "You wanna be my +1?" Lisa understood what he wanted so she hesitatingly asked.


    "Yes, thank you so much for asking me Lisa, done I''ll come with you"


    Lisa: "..."


    She was just asking if he was upset about it and wished to be her +1, she didn''t ask him to actually be her +1 but seeing the excitement on his face, she didn''t have the heart to say no.


    "Lisa, you are the best" Matthew praised her and she couldn''t help but smile seeing how childlike he was.


    She liked this side of him more than his serious side. The way he looked at her in the hospital earlier again made her heart flutter as Matt scared her in some weird way.


    This Matt made her feel comfortable while that one¡­


    "Lisa, after the play I''ll take you to a seven-star hotel for dinner, as a thank you" Matt happily declared pulling her back from her thoughts, she just smiled and nodded.


    ¡­


    Rachel''s Home


    Catherine was looking at Daniel and Rachel in shock while they were surprised at her presence.


    The three people kept looking at one another as they were not sure what to say.


    Rachel forgot Catherine was sitting in Liz''s room.


    When Rachel and Daniel came into Liz''s room, Catherine was not here as she went out to use the washroom.


    Not seeing Catherine around, Rachel didn''t think much about it and to pacify his angry, she casually kissed him but didn''t expect Catherine would witness it.


    Now she was not sure what to say or what to do without hurting Catherine.


    Daniel too was speechless as he was not sure what to say to his mom who just saw what she shouldn''t have, he cursed himself for coming here instead of going home as they wanted to hide their relationship from one person and they just caught by that person itself.


    Catherine was shocked wondering what she just saw actually happened or she was imagining things, after coming from the washroom she never expected to run into her son and Rachel kissing each other.


    She clearly saw them kissing, she was sure she was not imagining it.


    Catherine was wondering were they casually being intimate with each other or something more was happening here.


    She was not sure how to ask them directly without making them feel awkward. She tried to hold back her excitement as she was confused if it was casual or they were serious. She didn''t want to make a big deal out of it if they were kissing casually. But why would they kiss casually, was another question in her mind.


    The three people continued to stand in silence looking at one another.

 Chapter 272 - Traitor

    "Mom, I can explain" Daniel finally spoke, breaking the silence in the room.


    Catherine and Rachel were quiet as they both anticipated what he would say.


    Daniel looked at Rachel and she could understand his gaze, he was asking her should he tell her the truth or continue lying.


    "Actually, aunt Cat, why don''t you sit down first?" Rachel held Catherine''s hand and made her sit on the couch.


    "Water" Catherine could feel her throat go dry.


    Daniel quickly grabbed a glass and poured some water in it and handed it to his mother, who gulped the whole glass of water in one go.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Rachel asked her with concern.


    "Yes." Catherine nodded her head.


    Daniel sat on the couch opposite to them while Rachel sat next to Catherine.


    "I am so sorry for hiding this for a long time now." Rachel held Catherine''s hand in hers and subconsciously she kept stroking her hand while talking.


    "We, We are sorry for hiding this" Daniel added.


    "Hiding what?" Catherine looked at the two young people suspiciously.


    "We were dating each other already for quite some time now" Rachel hesitated in between but she completed her statement.


    "What? Really?" Catherine turned excited as her fear of them being casual was gone.


    Daniel and Rachel sighed in relief as she was excited, it was a good start.


    "Yeah mom" Daniel smiled seeing his mom happy.


    "So, this Ireland proposal was a hit but because of William and Liz, you guys decided to hide it from everyone?" Catherine concluded.


    Rachel and Daniel turned very guilty and were not sure what to say. Although this lie was convenient for them they didn''t wish to continue with it.


    The two people looked at each other and it was enough confirmation for them to understand they both were on the same page and they don''t wish to fool Catherine anymore.


    "Actually, we have been dating for almost three months now" Rachel finally blurted out the truth.


    "Three months?" Catherine was shocked.


    Then Daniel and Rachel told her the whole truth and Catherine heard everything without interrupting them.


    After they were done, Catherine was quiet for a few minutes as she still tried to process the whole truth.


    "So, Jim, Will and Harry know the truth?" Catherine asked.


    "Dad knows because I had no idea he was my dad when I told him the truth and uncle¡­"


    "Rachel''s dad told everything to dad so¡­" Daniel completed her statement.


    "What the fuck"


    Catherine stood up in anger and headed out the room.


    "I never saw aunt Catherine this angry" Rachel commented and worriedly looked at Daniel.


    "Two days ago when she fought with everyone, you didn''t?" Daniel asked her, reminding her of Cat''s anger as this was not the first time he was seeing his mother angry.


    Between Harry and Catherine she was the short-tempered one while Harry was the calm one.


    "I pity our dads," Daniel exclaimed, surprising Rachel.


    "Why them? We are the ones you should pity" Rachel was still feeling guilty as Catherine only showered her love till date and Rachel hurt her.


    Rachel felt she could never forgive herself for what she did.


    "Don''t worry, my mom is unique"


    "What do you mean?" Rachel was confused seeing the smirk on Daniel''s face.


    Daniel stood up and held Rachel''s wrist, "Come with me" He started walking and she followed him.


    Harry and William were near the poolside in the backyard of the house so Daniel took Rachel there and when they reached there, Rachel was surprised to see Catherine scolding William.


    "When you found out about our kids dating, you shared it with Harry and not with me?" She shouted at Will.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows as she never thought this is how Catherine would react to the news of them dating. She turned to look at Daniel, who was smiling as if he expected this.


    "You knew this would happen?" Rachel asked him in a whisper.


    "No, but the way my mom reacted when we told her about  that our dads know the truth, I figured this out"


    "Why is she angry with dad?" Rachel still didn''t get the logic.


    "Technically we are kids so she would forgive us but your dad is her best friend and he shared some juicy gossip with dad instead of mom, so obviously mom is more upset with your dad. If Jimmy would have been here then the blame would have shifted on him, but the baby got lucky." Daniel explained his mother''s thought process.


    "She is really different." Rachel commented.


    "Cat, calm down, first tell me what happened?" Will, who was confused at getting bashed by his friend, asked her.


    "She found out the truth about us." Rachel informed her dad.


    "How?" Will questioned his daughter who turned quiet as she was embarrassed to tell her father she got caught while kissing Daniel.


    "How is that any of your business? First you answer my question" Catherine came to Rachel''s rescue and shouted at William.


    "Cat, these two kids asked me to hide it from you" Will shamelessly threw the kids under the bus to protect himself.


    "But in spite of that, you told my dad everything" Daniel was even more shameless right now, so he didn''t hesitate in revealing the truth to his mother.


    Will frowned at Daniel and signaled him to keep quiet.


    "Mom, he is threatening me to keep quiet" Daniel pointed at William and when Catherine turned around to look at Will, she saw he placed his index finger on his lips and was indeed asking Daniel to keep quiet by glaring at him.


    "How dare to threaten my son?" Catherine shouted at Will.


    Will realized he was done for, so he looked to Harry for help.


    "Dude, how could you threaten my son? This is uncalled for" Harry immediately switched his  side  as he was scared of angry Catherine.


    She will kill him for hiding this truth from her so he would do anything to be on her side.


    "You traitor, how could you do this to me?" Will shouted at Harry.

 Chapter 273 - When Will She Wake Up?

    "Dude, how could you threaten my son? This is uncalled for" Harry immediately changed his side as he was scared of an angry Catherine.


    She will kill him for hiding this truth from her so he would do anything to be on her good side.


    "You traitor, how could you do this to me?" Will shouted at Harry.


    Harry didn''t meet his eyes, "Cat, I had no idea Will was troubling Danny, or else¡­"


    "What a smooth liar." Daniel scoffed, pushing his dad under the bus.


    Harry glared at his son, who ignored his father as he really troubled him a lot teaming up with Will.


    "How could you two do this to me? I am feeling so left out" Catherine turned upset and she was on the verge of her tears.


    Rachel was not sure if she was really sad or just like earlier, she was acting.


    "Cat, blame the kids if you want. They were the ones who begged me  not to tell you the truth" Will now sold out Daniel and Rachel to protect himself.


    ''Woah, dad is so cruel'' Rachel widened her mouth in shock and looked at her father.


    "So true, Danny said you will get them married right away so he begged me not to tell you" Harry again teamed up with Will pissing Daniel.


    "Mom, let me explain" Daniel decided to console his mom.


    "Forget all that, first tell me who confessed to whom first?" Catherine excitedly asked the two kids.


    Rachel was again surprised at Catherine''s change in attitude, this woman was indeed something.


    "Are you not upset with us?" Rachel hesitatingly asked Catherine.


    "Rach, I am the first person you have already confessed  that you like Daniel. I can understand how awkward it must be for you to share with us about you two dating. You were taking some time, so how can I be upset about it? As long as you two are dating, I am happy. So, don''t worry, I am not upset with you." Catherine patted Rachel''s shoulder and brightly smiled at her assuring she is indeed not upset with her.


    "I am so sorry for hiding it from you, we just¡­"


    "Rach, I am not upset  now, give me all the details" Catherine held Rachel''s arm and walked away from there.


    The two women went back to the room Liz was in, Catherine closed the door as she didn''t wish others to listen to the details of Rachel and Daniel''s love story.


    Daniel sighed in relief, "Thank goodness mom is cool about it" He exclaimed smirking at the two men.


    William and Harry looked at Daniel then they looked at each other and started laughing at Daniel.


    Seeing their reaction, Daniel was even more confused and he didn''t understand what was happening.


    "Have you two gone crazy after witnessing mom''s anger?" Daniel asked them.


    "Not we, but you will go crazy when you will witness Cat''s anger" Harry informed his clueless son.


    "What do you mean? Have you not heard? Mom already forgave us and she is not upset at all" Daniel happily exclaimed only to get laughed at by the two men.


    "Will you two stop it?" Daniel was getting annoyed as these two men were getting on his nerves.


    "Daniel, you didn''t hear what Catherine said earlier. She is not upset with Rachel but that doesn''t mean she is not upset with you" Harry laughed at his son''s state who just realized what his dad said was true.


    Catherine was nice when she was talking to Rachel, not once his mother looked at him lovingly, which indeed meant Catherine was upset with him.


    "Fuck" Daniel cursed after the realization hit him.


    The two men again laughed at Daniel''s state.


    "Dad, what should I do?" Daniel helplessly asked his father.


    "Buy something amazing for your mother." Harry suggested.


    "No, I have a better suggestion" William chimed in and suggested, "Give her a grandchild, she will be very happy"


    William laughed at his own joke only to get glared at by Harry and Daniel.


    "Don''t talk like our fathers" Harry warned him and assured Daniel, "Give her some juicy details of your relationship, even that would work"


    "Stop it dad, you are also talking like grandpa" Daniel walked away from there as they were troubling him instead of helping him out.


    Daniel came across the three old men.


    "How is Liz, Daniel? When will she wake up?" James asked him as he assumed he was checking Liz all this while.


    Daniel felt bad seeing grandpa James'' condition.


    "Grandpa, in some cases of coma, one can''t be sure when she will wake up but if she receives her regular treatment on time, the probability of her waking up sooner will increase"


    "Does she need any operation?" Anthony asked his grandson.


    "No grandpa, what was needed is done already. Now the treatment she needs can be done from here. I already had a word with one of my colleagues, they will be sending my trusted colleagues over here as I requested for treatment from home" Daniel informed them.


    "That is great, thanks Daniel" William thanked him.


    William and Harry saw the three old men surrounding Daniel so they stepped towards them and heard what Daniel said. Keeping the jokes aside, William was grateful to Daniel and he forever will be.


    "Dan, did you ensure the team of doctors who will be visiting are trusted?"


    "Yes dad, during every visit I will be here too, so you can rest assured and one of the interns I''ll be involving is Rachel''s childhood friend and the third doctor who would be in charge of Mrs. Richardson, is also someone I know well."


    "Okay, we will be here too while the treatment is going on but you have to be here, if they inject something in Liz''s body then also we won''t understand a thing" Harry shared his concern.


    "Dad, I''ll be here, don''t worry. If I am ever not able to make it then we will postpone or prepone the treatment"


    "Okay" Harry was relieved.

 Chapter 274 - Dont Prove Them Right

    "Dad, I''ll be here, don''t worry. If I am ever not able to make it then we will postpone or prepone the treatment"


    "Okay" Harry was relieved.


    "I need to step out for a minute, I''ll be back soon" Daniel informed them and he stepped out to buy a bouquet for his mother.


    On the other side, Catherine was very happy as Rachel narrated their love story.


    Rachel tried to share as many details as possible, skipping the intimate moments she shared with Daniel.


    Catherine was very happy as just like her, it was Rachel who took the initiative in their relationship.


    After Rachel was done, Catherine praised her, "I am so proud of you Rachel. The men in our family are so useless, that we have to take the initiative if we want them. Even Harry kept all his feelings bottled up inside him in spite of us being childhood friends so I can understand how difficult Daniel must have been. If you would have left it on him, then you would have been still single"


    The two women laughed and Rachel agreed with her.


    "Aunt Catherine, be honest, are you upset with me?" Rachel held her hand and directly asked her as her heart was not at peace.


    Catherine had only been nice to her since day one and she felt bad for deceiving her.


    Catherine seriously looked at Rachel and said, "Rach, I was closer to Harry''s family. Harry''s mom and I were like best friends, she knew about my crush on Harry but when I dated Harry, for the first few months we didn''t tell them. Harry was shy in sharing about  his  relationship, so for the first few months we hid it from mom and dad." Catherine smiled, recollecting the good old days.


    "Oh"


    "So, I understand your situation, but just a heads up, I am going to torture Daniel for a while, before forgiving him" Catherine winked at Rachel.


    "But why? It was a mutual decision" Rachel felt bad for Daniel.


    "He deserves to be troubled by his mother, don''t worry" Catherine winked at her.


    After a while, Daniel came home with flowers and he gifted it to his mom. She  acted like she was upset with him for hiding the truth from her.


    Daniel consoled his mom with his sweet words and after an hour of persuasion, Catherine forgave him.


    Since the cat was out of the bag already, Daniel and Rachel revealed the truth of their relationship to the three grandpas.


    Who were very happy with the news.


    "When I chose this guy for you, you ran away from home and now you are dating him" James didn''t let go of a chance to taunt his granddaughter.


    "Yeah, after this rollercoaster ride, at least you two are now dating." Anthony commented.


    "When are you two planning to get married?" Michael teased them.


    "Seriously uncle Mike? You never got married and you are asking the kids when they will?" William taunted his uncle.


    "Yeah, they should not make the same mistake as me, rather get married as soon as possible and give us grandkids to play with" Michael teased them even more.


    "That is why the kids hid their relationship for so many months, don''t prove them right" Catherine warned the three old men as she was sure James and Anthony would only continue this topic.


    "Thanks" Rachel mouthed the word and Catherine assured her she will always be in their support.


    "I hope Liz wakes up soon, she will get so many surprises" Catherine exclaimed.


    "If she indeed wakes up, then please don''t give her too much information, she won''t be able to take it" Daniel just gave them all a heads up as unknowingly they might do something they are not supposed to if any day Liz indeed wakes up.


    Everyone assured him they will be careful. They all spent some quality time together before calling it a night.


    Daniel decided to stay at their place tonight and no one opposed it as they were all mature adults and they didn''t mind Rachel and Daniel being together.


    Daniel and Rachel made love till midnight before falling asleep exhausted.


    ¡­


    The rest of the week passed quickly, Rachel spending more quality time with her father and doing her work from home.


    Jessica was having a good time with Daniel and Jimmy, she was also managing the business well in Rachel''s absence, she at times visits Rachel at her home, if she needs to discuss work or at times just to spend some time with her.


    Daniel was busy at the hospital.


    Patrick and Emily''s relationship was much better as all the misunderstandings between them were cleared.


    Matt was back to his normal, being fun self making Lisa feel better as she was not sure why but it scared her when he turned serious and not acted like himself.


    Steve and Lisa''s friendship too improved a lot in the next few days.


    When Steve got to know how the famous director Amanda Jones is now Lisa''s friend he got very excited.


    He was even more excited when she informed him she had been invited to attend the opening night of her current play.


    Lisa didn''t inform him about her +1 as she already promised to take Matt with her.


    ¡­


    It was Thursday night and the play was supposed to take place the next day.


    Jimmy was standing out in the gallery looking outside at the beautiful view.


    Rachel, Jessica were sitting at the dining table while Daniel just cooked food for them.


    "Where is Jimmy?" Daniel asked the two women who pointed at the gallery.


    "He seems nervous about tomorrow." Rachel informed him.


    "Yeah, he is especially scared of uncle Harry." Jessica informed him.


    "I''ll talk to him"


    Daniel stepped towards Jimmy and joined him.


    "Nervous about tomorrow?" Daniel asked him.


    "Hmm, mom, dad are going to be there, I am scared I might fuck up"


    "Jim, look at me" Daniel placed his hand on his brother''s shoulders.

 Chapter 275 - It Is Your Day...

    "Nervous about tomorrow?" Daniel asked him.


    "Hmm, mom, dad are going to be there, I am scared I might fuck up"


    "Jim, look at me" Daniel placed his hand on his brother''s shoulders.


    "Hmm?"


    "Tomorrow is your day, the day you worked  hard for so many months, and dreamed for  many years. All these years you struggled for an opportunity  to prove yourself and now after getting an opportunity, you can''t let anything come on  your way. Tomorrow, you are not going to give a shit about anything else Jim. Tomorrow is all about you and that is what you are going to care about. Let everyone else go to hell, you are the star Jim, and you will prove that to everyone who questioned you and doubted you. Tomorrow is the day everyone who doesn''t believe in you is going to be proven wrong. Is that clear?"


    Jimmy tightly hugged Daniel, "What would I have done if I didn''t have you?"


    Daniel laughed and stroked his head, "You still would have been fine, don''t worry"


    Jimmy smiled as he felt much better and pumped up after talking to Daniel.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Daniel asked him.


    "Much better"


    ¡­


    Next day


    This week Rachel already convinced everyone that she has to go and attend Jimmy''s play. Will too was excited about this play, so after a lot of assurance and pleading everyone agreed to Will and Rachel attending Jimmy''s play.


    But there were a few conditions, Rachel had to be with Daniel all the while and Will had to be with Harry and Catherine, he would disguise himself as someone else, that is what they decided as they don''t want anyone to recognize William.


    The three grandpas decided to stay at home to look after Elizabeth and they will attend the play, next day as it is going to take place for a few days.


    The five people dressed up well and were ready to go for the play.


    "Wow Will, you are handsome as always" Catherine praised Will who was dressed in a suit.


    "Stop it, I look like an old man due to this stupid attire." Will checked his disguise which made him look much older.


    "You insisted on stepping out, so you have to at least follow this much. See, you are not recognizable at all" Harry commented.


    The three people stepped down to meet Rachel and Daniel. Rachel was dressed in a casual white floral dress while Daniel was wearing a t-shirt, jeans and a jacket over it.


    "Why are you two dressed so casually?" Will questioned them as in front of those two he felt overdressed.


    "I should rather ask you, why are you so overly dressed?" Rachel asked her dad.


    William glared at Harry and Catherine, his face clearly implying what they have done to him.


    "They are kids, they don''t know what to wear. We are looking great" Harry assured his friend who had no choice so he kept quiet.


    Daniel handed the three VIP tickets to his mom.


    "Meet you at the theater" Saying this, Daniel and Rachel left together while Catherine, Harry and William left in Harry''s car.


    The three old men sat in Elizabeth''s room as they didn''t wish for her to be alone.


    ¡­


    Matt knocked on Lisa''s door as they were heading to the play together.


    Patrick and Emily were busy that night as they decided to go for the show the next day,  as they both are huge fans of Amanda so they didn''t want to miss it.


    Lisa opened the door, she was wearing a casual top and jeans and wore a shrug over it.


    "Give me a minute, I''ll get the VIP passes" Lisa rushed inside and got the tickets.


    Matt kept looking at her, as she looked very pretty.


    He wanted to let her know how beautiful she was looking right now, but he was not sure why but the words were stuck in his throat.


    "Wow, Matt you look good" Lisa casually praised him when she properly looked at him after getting the tickets, "Let''s go" She exclaimed excitedly and locked the door.


    Unknown to her, the man she just praised was standing there frozen as his heart was beating faster.


    Her compliment ''you look good'' made him feel as if he was on cloud nine.


    Till date many people praised Matt, as he was one handsome, tall guy who can attract any woman. But he never felt like this when he was  praised by others the way he was feeling special now.


    "Why are you standing there? Let''s go" Lisa called Matt who was still at the door while their elevator arrived.


    "Yeah" Matt came out of his daze and the two people headed to the theater.


    ¡­


    Jimmy and his team were nervous, the four actors hurdled and said words of motivation to each other.


    Amanda too gave them the pep talk, she was equally nervous about this play but she didn''t let it show on her face as she is supposed to motivate her actors, not scare them.


    "Guys, don''t worry, nothing can go wrong, if anything does even if it makes you feel nervous or something, you can just improvise the scene and walk around as if you are in some deep thoughts. Remember one thing, the audience doesn''t know the story yet and the people who already watched our play will just think we made some changes to the script. So, just be comfortable on stage and don''t worry about anything else. It is your day and have fun"


    Amanda''s words motivated the four people and they thanked her.


    Amanda left backstage and she went to the lobby behind to calm herself down.


    "Hey, nervous?" Jack came over to her and she tightly hugged him.


    "I am dying of nervousness, what if everything falls apart and there is some big mishap or¡­"


    "Shh" Jack kept his finger on her lips, "Calm down, you did everything that you were supposed to do..."

 Chapter 276 - You Are More Amazing

    "Hey, nervous?" Jack came over to her and she tightly hugged him.


    "I am dying of nervousness, what if everything falls apart and there is some big mishap or¡­"


    "Shh" Jack kept his finger on her lips, "Calm down, you did everything that you were supposed to do now it is up to you all four actors who are the four pillars of this play. Now, it is on their shoulders how they will manage. You just sit with me and enjoy your creation" Jack caressed her cheeks and dragged her to the main theater where they saw Daniel and Rachel who just entered the hall.


    As they have the VIP seats they get to sit in the first two rows of the theater.


    "Hey Jack" Daniel greeted his buddy.


    "I am glad you two are here" Amanda tried to look normal but the nervousness was evident on her face.


    "Hey, you did a great job till now and I am sure this play will turn out to be greater than you expected" Daniel patted Amanda and tried to cheer her.


    "Yeah, don''t worry Amanda, cheer up" Rachel too motivated her.


    Just then Jessica arrived there and she was in her office suit.


    "I am on time, right?" Jessica approached the four people.


    "Absolutely" Daniel assured her.


    "Ahh, I am so tired" Jessica hugged Daniel''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. He patted her head.


    "I am so sorry, because of my absence the workload might have increased on you" Rachel apologetically looked at the beautiful woman who in spite of being tired, looked charming.


    "Hey Rach, you are rather working more from home, chill, I am feeling  tired as I directly came here from work"


    Jessica then saw Catherine, Harry and Will enter the theater, she ran towards them.


    "Where does she get so much energy from?" Amanda exclaimed and they all laughed.


    Daniel then introduced Amanda and Jack to his parents and he said Will is his uncle, his dad''s brother.


    "Hello Richardson''s, I have been wanting to meet you all for a long time. Tonight you are all going to be so proud of Jimmy" Amanda said and she praised Jimmy a lot surprising Harry and Catherine as they had no idea Jimmy was considered in such high regards.


    After some greetings and formal exchange, they all took their seats.


    Amanda sat on the first chair to the rightmost of the center so that she could go backstage in between without disturbing the audience. Jack sat next to her, Harry sat next to Jack and Will sat between Harry and Catherine.


    "Why the fuck am I made to sit between you two?" Will complained as he didn''t like sitting between the wife and husband.


    "Because we both wish to sit with you and this is the only way to do so" Catherine tightly held his one arm while Harry held his other.


    William understood these two were being overprotective of him and he looked at his daughter for help who was laughing at this scenario.


    "You brought it upon yourself, don''t expect my help" Rachel refused to help him.


    Jessica too laughed at this scenario and she sat next to Catherine with Daniel sitting next to her and Rachel next to Daniel.


    Amanda brightly smiled when she saw Lisa enter the theater.


    After the housewarming party at Daniel''s home, Lisa and Amanda became closer friends. Due to their busy schedules they were not able to meet each other until today but they were in touch through messages.


    "I am so glad you made it." Amanda hugged Lisa.


    "How can I not, after getting such amazing VIP tickets" Lisa always felt her mood improve when she met with her new friend.


    "Hey Amanda, see who is here" Matt smiled at her.


    "Hmm, who are you? I am so sorry I can''t recollect you but you seem familiar" Amanda''s words broke Matt''s heart.


    "How could you forget your greatest and top fan?" Matt felt wronged.


    "Hey, I am her greatest and top fan, not you" Jack chimed in.


    "What the fuck you guys does no one remember me?" Matt felt bad when Amanda laughed at his state.


    "How can I forget such a hot and handsome man, Dr Matthew? I was just kidding" Amanda remembered him very well.


    She in fact remembered everyone she met at Daniel''s housewarming as she had a great time with them.


    Matthew grinned from one ear to another and looked at Lisa, "Did you hear that? She considers me hot and handsome."


    "Hmm, if you look like one, she will obviously consider you as one" Lisa casually commented and went to Jessica and Rachel to greet them.


    Rachel then introduced Lisa and Matt to Catherine, Harry and Will. She introduced Will as Daniel''s uncle to, Lisa and Matt too as they were being careful for now.


    Lisa then sat next to Rachel and Matt next to Lisa.


    Megan and Leo''s friends and Zoey''s family too arrived there and Amanda went to greet them and ensured they all were seated comfortably.


    The play was supposed to begin in fifteen minutes, so they all took their seats. The theater was already getting filled fast and just five minutes before the play was supposed to start, Lisa looked around the hall and was surprised to see it was houseful.


    "Wow, it is houseful" She exclaimed.


    Just then the lights in the hall were turned off.


    Matt was sitting next to her and when she turned to look around, their faces were very close and Matt again felt his heart flutter, "Hmm, it is!" He softly spoke.


    "Amanda is amazing" Lisa exclaimed looking at Matt.


    "No, you are more amazing" The words came out of Matt naturally.


    "What?" Lisa didn''t hear him as there was a bit of noise around.


    Matt leaned closer to her and whispered, "I said, she indeed is amazing"


    Lisa froze in her spot, when she felt Matt''s hot breath on her ears and he didn''t move back...

 Chapter 277 - Hot Chemistry

    "What?" Lisa didn''t hear him as there was a bit of noise around.


    Matt leaned closer to her and whispered, "I said, she indeed is amazing"


    Lisa froze in her spot, when she felt Matt''s hot breath on her ears and he didn''t move back and still stayed there, his lips lightly touching her ears, she again had the same feeling which she had when he suddenly came from behind her while she was working at the hospital.


    Matt then moved back, but their faces were still closer, "The play is about to begin" He told her and comfortably sat back on his chair, his attention back on the stage.


    Lisa was again confused at Matt''s actions and she decided to focus her attention on the play.


    Matt had a faint smile on his lips which was not visible to others due to the darkness in the room. He liked how she reacted whenever he was too close to her.


    Leaning back on his chair, he focused on the play.


    Unknown to them, Steve who was sitting a few rows behind them saw this exchange and he didn''t like it even a bit.


    When Lisa informed him of her going to Amanda''s play, he too was excited as he was a big fan of Amanda.


    Steve tried to buy VIP tickets but for the first day VIP tickets were only reserved for close family and friends of the cast.


    So, he bought the second best ticket and was planning to surprise Lisa with his presence but before he could approach her he saw her with Matt and he stopped himself from going to them.


    He didn''t like the fact that Lisa and Matt came together and to anyone who sees them, they were looking like a couple.


    Steve hated it, but he told himself, Lisa only likes him and Matt is just a friend.


    But when the lights were turned off, he vaguely saw Lisa and Matt''s faces closer, it looked like they were kissing each other but he was sure that was not the case but even the thought of them being intimate, angered Steve and he didn''t like it a bit.


    The play started and everyone in the audience paid their whole attention to the play.


    The narrator started their narration and after giving a brief of the play, Leo and Zoey came on the stage as the opening sequence belongs to them.


    After their scene, the next was Jimmy and Leo''s scene where the two male leads meet each other.


    When Jimmy entered the stage, Catherine couldn''t help but feel very happy and was about to clap loudly when Jessica, who was sitting right next to her, held her arm, "Aunty, control yourself, it is a theater, if we make noise, Amanda will throw us out"


    "Right, right, thanks for stopping me" Catherine was glad Jessica controlled her on time, or else she would have ended up ruining her son''s play.


    Jimmy was nervous as he knew his whole family would be watching him so before coming on stage he told himself, he is Rick (his character''s name) and not Jim Morris.


    With this thought he entered on stage.


    Even Harry felt very proud when he actually saw his handsome son on the stage.


    "Feeling proud?" Will whispered to him.


    "Hmm, no matter what, seeing him on-stage like this, makes me proud" Harry had a huge grin on his face.


    The scene started, and after a few scenes Harry and Catherine found out Jim''s character, Rick is a gay rich businessman.


    The two people were surprised at this revelation.


    Now they realized, Jim only told them about the play, they had no idea about the plot and no information on Jim''s role. They were a bit surprised as they never thought Jim was mature enough to play all types of roles without any constraints.


    Harry, at that moment, was more proud of Jimmy as in the past Jimmy used to screw up the small roles he received as he only targeted for lead roles but in this play, he was playing the second lead and that too a gay role, which was a big deal as he might get stereotyped but he went ahead with it making his family proud.


    During this scene, when they saw Jim act like a rich spoiled brat, Catherine and Harry couldn''t help but smile as they realized he was acting himself and the conversation between Leo and Jimmy was so funny that everyone in the audience laughed at it.


    Everyone present there was impressed at Leo and Jim''s acting as they perfectly portrayed two asshole men.


    Amanda was very happy at the audience''s response.


    This scene was over and the scene changed.


    After a few scenes, it was Jim and Megan''s confrontation scene where Megan''s character finds out her husband, whom she loved for so many years was actually  a gay and he tricked her into marrying him.


    The confrontation scene started where Megan accuses him of marrying her as he wanted a trophy wife while he has affairs with other men, leaving her at home craving for him.


    After her confrontation, Jim''s character is supposed to mock her and he questions her what she would take to not leave him as for the society he needs his wife.


    Megan''s character turns speechless at his shameless words, then Jim asks if he sleeps with her will she stay as her character is in love with him.


    "Their chemistry is so hot" Catherine whispered to Jessica as the moment Jim and Megan stepped on the stage, it was on fire.


    One could feel their hot chemistry in spite of Jim''s character being a gay.


    "Wow, they are so hot" Lisa whispered to Matt who felt hot when she leaned closer to him and he could feel her hot breath near his neck.


    "Hmm, it is damn hot" He whispered back.


    "I just love their chemistry" Rachel exclaimed to Daniel who just nodded his head.

 Chapter 278 - Ruin The Story Line

    "Wow, they are so hot" Lisa whispered to Matt who felt hot, when she leaned closer to him and he could feel her hot breath near his neck.


    "Hmm, it is damn hot" He whispered back.


    "I just love their chemistry" Rachel exclaimed to Daniel who just nodded his head.


    "Why me?" Megan asked him crying


    Jimmy stepped towards her and wiped the tears from her eyes, "Because no other girl was crazily in love with me" he looked straight into her eyes.


    "How did you know? Who told you?" She gathered courage to question him.


    "I felt it"


    Megan was speechless, she was not sure what to say. Rick too stood in silence letting her digest the information she came across.


    "I hate you," she tearfully muttered.


    "That''s fine, I don''t care" Rick was indifferent.


    "I want a divorce" Megan informed him in a low voice.


    Rick thought he heard something wrong, "What?" he asked in surprise.


    "I WANT A DIVORCE" this time Megan shouted at him.


    "Why?" Rick was still surprised.


    "What the hell do you mean by why, because I have a right to live my life my way, I don''t want to be a part of this scam marriage"


    "Ahhh, I feel so bad for her" Catherine exclaimed to Jessica, who just nodded her head but she smiled to herself as Catherine was completely immersed in this play.


    She leaned closer to Daniel who was sitting next to her, "Your mom is so immersed in this play, she forgot Rick is Jimmy, her son" She informed Daniel.


    Daniel chuckled and whispered back, "It is nothing, look at my right" and he moved aside. Jessica saw Rachel who was clearly very angry at Jimmy''s character for wronging a woman.


    "She too forgot Jim is her brother-in-law and was playing a role in the play" Daniel informed Jessica and the two people laughed at the respective people who were next to them as they were totally immersed in this play.


    The scene continued, where Jim''s character questions Megan if sex is what she wants to stay in this marriage but Megan''s character finds it disgusting and is about to leave, when Jim''s character holds her wrist and pulls her closer to him, hugging her waist, "Is this what you want? A physical relationship? Will you stay if I sleep with you?" he asks her.


    Everyone in the audience gasped in surprise as this scene looked much hotter than any kissing scene they saw before.


    "Your son is romantic just like you" Will teased Harry who blushed very hard as he was not sure why but he felt uncomfortable seeing his son to romance a woman on stage.


    Their chemistry was very hot, it was undeniable but Harry felt like he was intruding on his son''s personal life as it all felt very real.


    "Wow they look so good together, can''t Rick turn straight for her?" Catherine complained, making Jessica laugh.


    "Jimmy should date her for real, they look so good together" Rachel whispered to Daniel who helplessly shook his head.


    "Daniel''s brother is so talented, at the housewarming party he looked so jolly and fun but on-stage he is a totally different  person and so amazing" Lisa exclaimed to Matthew, who got annoyed seeing Lisa praise another man.


    "It seems like he and his co-star have something going on between them, so don''t you dare fall for him" Matt warned him, surprising Lisa but the scene was so important she didn''t bother with what he said.


    Jimmy kept questioning Megan''s character, what she wants from him and he leans closer to her neck as in this scene he leans closer to her to suck her neck but she is supposed to push him away and slap him.


    Everyone in the audience loved their chemistry so much that they were all anticipating what would happen next.


    After Jimmy hugged Megan closer, she felt her heart flutter very fast as for the last few days she was feeling herself attracted to Jimmy and when he hugged her like this, Megan forgot her next dialogue.


    This scene was mastered by Jimmy and Megan so well in the beginning that whenever they rehearsed together they used to rehearse the climax scene more, so in this scene Megan suddenly forgot her dialogue and she remembered Amanda''s advice to improvise, so to cover up her nervous, she instead of pushing Jimmy away, cupped his face between her hands and kissed him.


    Jimmy was shocked when Megan suddenly kissed him, as this was not supposed to happen in the scene.


    Everyone in the audience gasped in surprise when they suddenly saw Jimmy and Megan kiss.


    Harry closed his eyes as he couldn''t see his son getting intimate with someone as it felt awkward.


    Rachel, Jessica, Daniel were surprised as they already saw this play and there was no kissing scene at that time. Daniel and Rachel assumed there were changes in the script but Jessica was shocked as she was here the day before too and this kiss scene was not there at that time.


    "Wow, so hot" Lisa squeezed Matt''s arms in excitement. He couldn''t help but smile seeing her happy.


    Everyone in the audience got excited seeing them kiss as they found this pair very hot.


    But the most shocked person in the audience was Amanda, who never included this kissing scene in her script. She was not sure how to react as Rick''s wife was not supposed to kiss him.


    "Wow, so you took my suggestion and included a kiss scene? Then why did you not inform me?" Jack leaned closer to Amanda and asked her.


    Amanda came out of her stupor and hid her surprise, she smiled at him and said, "I wanted to surprise you" But in real she was worried as this kiss would ruin the story line.


    Megan sucked and nibbled on Jim''s lips while he stood there as a statue as he was not sure what to do. This was not supposed to happen and also he couldn''t push Megan away.

 Chapter 279 - Everyone Crying

    Megan sucked and nibbled on Jim''s lips while he stood there as a statue as he was not sure what to do. This was not supposed to happen and he couldn''t push Megan away.


    In the next scene, Megan''s character was supposed to slap him and that slap was important for the play to move forward, he was not sure what to do to get slapped by Megan.


    This was Amanda''s main concern too. If that slap doesn''t happen then the story can''t progress but if Megan herself is kissing Jim then why will she slap him, there will be a loophole in the plot which would mess up the whole play.


    Backstage Leo and Zoey too were worried about the same thing.


    Jimmy decided to do something to get slapped by Megan. He suddenly pushed her to the wall and kissed her back passionately, he then broke the kiss and said, "This is what women like you want, right? Physical intimacy. You don''t care if the man is interested in you or not, your interest is enough, right? I guess you will spread your legs for any man you want irrespective of him being disloyal to you. Women like you have no self-respect, do you?" Jim provoked Megan''s character and that''s when Megan realized the huge fuck-up she did and how Jim was covering up for it.


    So, Megan acted along and got upset with Jimmy''s words.


    "Come here, I''ll give you what you want" Jimmy grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him and acted disrespectfully towards her which angered everyone in the audience irrespective of the person being a man or a woman.


    Except for Amanda everyone was angry as Amanda was feeling proud of Jimmy for managing this scene well, driving Megan to her anger.


    Nothing being able to take his words anymore. Megan tightly slapped him, making everyone in the audience happy.


    Not just the audience, but Amanda, Jimmy, Leo and Zoey were happy too as they were worried the play would be ruined.


    The scene changed, Leo and Zoey took over the stage as it was their scene.


    When Jim and Megan went backstage, Jim shouted at Megan.


    "Meg, are you out of your mind, what happened to you? Do you realize you almost ruined the play?"


    Megan turned sad as this was the first time Jimmy scolded her, she couldn''t control her tears, "I am so sorry, I suddenly forgot my lines and I was not sure what to say, so¡­"


    Jimmy calmed down seeing Megan cry. He gently pulled her towards him and hugged her, he patted her shoulder and stroked her head, "Don''t cry, it''s okay. It happens. I am sorry, I shouted at you instead of being understanding of your situation."


    Megan cried harder hugging him tighter, Jimmy stroked her head, "Shhh, calm down. It''s okay, nothing is ruined now, everything has been managed"


    "Is everything alright?" Amanda came backstage as she was worried about Megan as she almost ruined the play.


    Seeing her cry and Jimmy consoling her, Amanda was relieved.


    She too consoled Megan. The makeup artist was standing there, ready to adjust Megan''s makeup which was ruined due to her crying.


    In the next few minutes, Megan''s makeup was fixed and she went on  the stage  for her next scene which was with Zoey.


    "Amanda, don''t worry, go and watch the play" Leo and Jimmy assured her and Amanda went back to the theater.


    After some time, now it was time for the climax scene where Rick is almost destroyed by his wife and then he apologizes to her for what he did but he also explains his stand, for the first time he breaks all the walls around his heart and shares the pain and confusion he went through when he realized he prefers men, the fear of his family and society broke him apart and he turned into a cold man who let go of his humanity and turned into a monster.


    This was the most difficult scene of this play as Jimmy had to convince the audience that he is not as bad as he believes him to be and the heart wrenching circumstances he went through is what turned him into the despicable man he currently is.


    This scene is deeply emotional and is supposed to have a huge impact that can move the audience.


    This scene was all Jimmy.


    On stage, Jimmy took a deep breath and the next moment he loosened the tie around his neck and he enacted the emotionally heavy scene.


    It was a 10 minutes long monologue and as always Jimmy perfectly nailed the entire sequence with his dialogue delivery and emotions.


    Just like all the times before and as Amanda expected almost everyone in the room had tears seeing his acting, they all could feel the emotions he described.


    Majority of the audience was crying right now, as Jimmy''s character dies after this scene.


    Amanda and Jack looked around observing the audience and they saw almost everyone crying. Amanda smiled at Jack, as her play was successful. If she could bring emotions out of the audience then it was considered successful.


    "I am proud of you" Jack kissed Amanda''s cheek.


    But on the other hand, Harry and Catherine were crying uncontrollably. The tears were flooding from their eyes without pause as they felt like their son really died.


    The worst part was, they both hugged Will, who was sitting between them and continued crying.


    Will too was moved by Jimmy''s acting but he was not crying as he knew it was a play and acting at the end of the day but when his two best friends sobbed uncontrollably he felt like crying with them.


    They both hugged him and they rested their heads on either of his shoulders and continued crying.


    Will looked to his right and saw Jessica laughing at his situation.


    "You are not crying?" He asked her.


    "I saw this play ten times already, I am used to it now" She brightly smiled

 Chapter 280 - Surprise Party

    Will looked to his right side and saw Jessica laughing at his situation.


    "You are not crying?" He asked her.


    "I saw this play ten times already, I am used to it now" She brightly smiled and looked at her right. She laughed seeing Rachel sobbing uncontrollably and Daniel pacifying her.


    "Rach, that is Jim, he is alright. He didn''t die it is just acting" Daniel patted her head and stroked her back.


    "But¡­ But Rick died" Rachel said between her sobs and cried louder.


    Jessica pitied Will and Daniel''s situation but she had a lot of fun seeing them consoling people.


    There, Lisa too cried uncontrollably hugging Matt, while he enjoyed having her in his arms, he felt bad for her state as she turned very emotional after this play.


    He stroked her head and kissed her forehead to calm her down.


    After the play ended, all the actors came on stage. They were joined by Amanda. Megan was at one end, Jimmy next to her, Amanda next to Jim, Zoey next to Amanda and Leo at the other end.


    They stood in this order and bowed to the audience together, thanking them for attending their play. The whole audience stood up from their seats and gave them a standing ovation.


    This was totally unexpected but this standing ovation made the whole cast and crew very happy as this implied how much their play was loved by the people.


    After a while when the actors came back from the stage, their friends and family rushed towards them to hug and congratulate them.


    Harry was the first person Jimmy met as soon as he came out.


    Harry tightly hugged his son as soon as he saw him and cried.


    Daniel and Catherine were very happy as for the first time Harry showed how much he was proud of Jimmy. It was an emotional moment for the Morris family.


    Daniel and Catherine too hugged the two people and the four people huddled together.


    "They are so cute, right?" Will asked Jessica and Rachel who agreed with him as it felt a very emotional moment.


    Catherine and Harry praised Jimmy a lot and they left him alone so that other people could meet him, as they can meet him at home too but before stepping away, Harry patted his son''s cheeks and said, "I am proud of you. You are indeed meant to be an actor."


    Jimmy was very happy as warmth spread across his heart hearing his dad''s praise.


    Lisa on the other hand hugged Amanda, and told her how amazing this play is and praised her a lot. Then Lisa stepped towards Jimmy and tightly hugged him, startling the guy.


    Jimmy recognized her as he met her at the housewarming party.


    "Why did you die? I wish you were alive" Lisa said hugging him, Jimmy laughed at her compliment and after the hug, he pulled her cheeks, "I am alive, not dead. I hope you enjoyed the play"


    "A lot, I want to come again and watch it again" Lisa declared.


    "And cry again?" Jimmy teased her, making Lisa laugh.


    "You were great, man" Matt hugged Jim and patted him.


    "Thanks man. I hope you didn''t hit on my sister while I was on stage" Jim teased Matt as he tried to hit on Jessica at Daniel''s housewarming party.


    The two men laughed. Jim met everyone there who didn''t get tired of praising him, and he was overwhelmed with the response he received.


    Same was the situation with other actors, as everyone approached and praised them as they were all great.


    Catherine especially met Megan and told her how much she loved her chemistry with Jimmy. Megan thanked her and she too was overwhelmed as many people came up to her and said how much they loved the kissing scene.


    The accidental, unplanned kissing scene actually got a lot more appreciation from the audience than they expected.


    Then Jack announced to the close friends that he organized a surprise party for Amanda and the cast at his house as he expected the first day to be a huge success.


    He invited Daniel, Rachel, Jessica, Matt and Lisa to his home.


    "You guys have fun, we have to go back home safely" Catherine informed Rachel and Daniel as they will be relieved only after they reach home safely back with Will.


    "You guys worry too much" Will rolled his eyes at them.


    "We have to." Harry warned him.


    "Please drop a message to us, as soon as you reach home" Rachel requested the three people.


    "Don''t worry, a lot of bodyguards are around us" Will patted Rachel''s head and assured her.


    After bidding adieu to their children, the three people left for home.


    Jack then gave his address to the five people while he went to find Amanda who was now busy with her four co-stars.


    "Okay, so we need to check the review of our play, which will be published in a few hours, then we will decide what to do about this kiss scene" Amanda told the four people as suddenly there was a change in their script.


    Now, they have to decide after review, whether  they will include the kiss scene or not.


    From the instant reviews they got from the audience, they found out the kiss scene had been loved by all. But they were waiting for an official review.


    "I am so sorry Amanda and Jim, I was nervous on the stage and I forgot my dialogues, and I ended up messing everything" Megan had been feeling guilty for what she did.


    Only she knew how she handled herself and acted well in the rest of the play.


    "Chill Megan, I told you already to improvise if anything happens" Amanda then looked at Jim, "You are indeed the star of this play. You managed and improvised so well. We needed that slap and I was really worried about the whole play but you did a great job. Thanks for saving my play" Amanda emotionally hugged Jim.

 Chapter 281 - Fantasy

    "Chill Megan, I told you already to improvise if anything happens" Amanda then looked at Jim, "You are indeed the star of this play. You managed and improvised so well. We needed that slap and I was really worried about the whole play but you did a great job. Thanks for saving my play" Amanda emotionally hugged Jim.


    "Amanda, it''s our play." Jim smiled at her.


    "And Amanda, my friends and family dropped a message saying they loved Megan and Jimmy''s chemistry and that kiss made them emotional as they could feel Megan''s character''s feelings in it." Zoey shared the review she received from her close allies with Amanda.


    "Yeah, my friends too loved Megan and Jim''s confrontation scene and the climax scene where Jim dies, the most" Leo too added.


    "Well, then maybe we will add this scene from now on. Megan, Jim, you two now need to practice and rehearse that kiss scene more properly and Jim, do you remember the dialogues you made up on the spot to provoke her?" Amanda asked Jim.


    "Well, I remember a few words. Not sure if I remember everything"


    "Okay, we luckily recorded the whole play. Jim and Megan, watch your parts and practice that kiss scene and that sequence more as it is a new addition. Leo, Zoey you two were perfect too but I suggest you two watch your scenes in case you think there is any scene you two can do better" Amanda suggested to the four people as they have the play next day too and next day there would be more public than today as it is a Saturday.


    "Chill Amanda, chill guys. I suggest you all rest now, and practice tomorrow morning" Jack, who just arrived there seeing  Amanda''s anxious suggestions, decided to ask them all to relax.


    "Jack, but¡­"


    "Shh, there is a surprise for you five people. Tonight just have fun as you all have been working your asses off for the last few months. Now it is time to relax" Jack firmly said and no one opposed him and agreed with him as they were all indeed tired.


    Jack invited the other cast and crew of this play to his home and some had already left.


    The rest will wrap up the work here and will head to his home, so he decided to take these five people with him personally as this was a surprise for them.


    "What surprise?" Zoey asked curiously.


    "If I tell you, how will it be a surprise?" Jack joked and asked the five people to come to his home.


    Jack and Amanda left in his car, while the other four people left together in Jim''s car and they all headed to Jack''s house.


    When the five people reached Jack''s house, they all were welcomed by all their close friends. Zoey, Leo, Jim, Megan and Amanda''s friends were there.


    The whole house had a party vibe, with darkness in the whole place and the only light of source was from the halogens that were flashed around the whole place.


    The halogen light was not still at one place but it was rotating around the whole place, flashing different lights.


    There was a DJ at the party who was playing quirky, loud music, which forced everyone to dance around.


    Drinks and midnight snacks were being served.


    It was the most happening party of the night as many celebrity friends of Amanda and Jack graced the party with their presence.


    "How do you know my friends?" Leo asked Jack in a loud volume as he was surprised to see them there and the other three actors too looked at Jack with the same curiosity.


    "Amanda, had your friends'' list as she was planning to invite them for the premiere but some of them couldn''t make it but I ensured they do now as it is late night and they were all done with their work" Jack informed them.


    Jim has many other friends, they too were present here and he went to meet them. Some of them were at the play and some were planning to attend it the next day.


    "Jim, my man, you were so good dude. I had no idea you are actually a good actor" One of his friends praised and it continued.


    Daniel was smiling looking at Jim who was surrounded not only  just by his friends but by also  other people too, who came to him and were appreciating his acting.


    "Are you that happy?" Rachel smiled seeing him smile.


    "Hmm, how can I not be? My brother is finally tasting the success he always deserved" Daniel continued looking at Jimmy and he was surprised when one famous director who was a close friend of Amanda and Jack approached Jim.


    "Wow, I hope Jim gets more opportunities now as a famous director is talking to him." Daniel exclaimed when he saw that director smiling at Jim, who was clearly flattered.


    "Oh Fuck" Rachel exclaimed as she loves that director, "Wow Dan, you are not interested in movies but you know him?" She was surprised Daniel recognized a celebrity as he is not into films much.


    "Obviously, he won an academy award, I like his movies." Daniel said.


    "What else do you like?" Rachel seductively ran her finger across his chest, flashing her sexy smile at him.


    Daniel gulped in surprise but he was not going to back down as his woman herself was making a move on him.


    Pulling her closer to him, he leaned towards her ear and whispered, "I always had a fantasy and I would ''like'' to fulfill it" He replied to her question.


    The whole party mood and Daniel''s seductive voice, excited Rachel more than she already was. His fantasy intrigued her and she wished to fulfill it.


    "Tell me about it" Rachel leaned closer to him.


    "I''ll show it" Daniel held her wrist and took her somewhere.


    Rachel wondered curiously where he was taking her but she followed him excitedly as they were going to do something interesting today.

 Chapter 282 - Your Fantasy Or Your Revenge?

    Rachel wondered curiously where he was taking her but she followed him excitedly as they were going to do something interesting today.


    They stepped inside the house, the further they went the fewer the people around.


    "Dan, where are we going?" Rachel asked him in a whisper as she was a bit scared too.


    "Don''t get scared, trust me" Daniel didn''t let go of her hand and when they reached one place, Daniel pulled her towards him and they hid behind a wall.


    "Why are we hiding?" Rachel asked him.


    "Shh" Daniel put a finger on her lips.


    Daniel then checked and saw one person walking near a place and when that person stepped to the other side, he held Rachel''s hand and ran towards the staircase and the two climbed upstairs.


    Once they were upstairs, Daniel sighed in relief.


    "What is happening?" Rachel asked him in a low volume as his actions confused her.


    "You know where we are, right now?" Daniel asked her.


    "Where? The first floor of the house?" Rachel questioned him after looking around her.


    "Come with me" Daniel stepped towards the master bedroom of the house and locked the door from inside.


    "Dan, what''s going on?" Rachel was surprised to see themselves standing in Jack and Amanda''s bedroom.


    Daniel had a smirk on his face, while he explained.


    "Jack hired a man to not let any of the guests reach upstairs as there are some guest bedrooms here and his own master bedroom."


    "Why?" Rachel didn''t understand Jack''s intentions.


    "Jack is a neat freak, he doesn''t like his guests have sex in the guest bedrooms and make a mess of it, so this area was made to be inaccessible and restricted" Daniel explained.


    "What the fuck Dan, how do you know?"


    "He told me." Daniel smiled at her.


    "So, now you want to have sex here?" Rachel figured out his intentions and Daniel nodded his head in confirmation.


    "Dan, are you serious?" Rachel couldn''t believe this side of Daniel.


    She always regarded him very highly and saw him as one of the  perfect gentlemen but when he keeps showing his weird side to her, Rachel falls even more deeply in love with him.


    "Dan, let''s have sex in one of the guest rooms, doing it on Jack and Amanda''s bed is not right" Rachel hesitatingly shared her thoughts with him.


    "Rach, do you know why it is my fantasy to do it on Jack''s bed?" Daniel questioned her. He understands her discomfort so he decided to share something with her which he never even told Jimmy.


    "Why?"


    "When Jack was still in Cambridge and didn''t drop out, he dated a girl who was into me, remember that story?"


    Rachel did remember it as this story was shared during the housewarming party at Daniel''s place.


    "Yes?"


    "So, since that girl was still a bit upset with me because I rejected her, Jack and she had sex on my bed and created a mess of it" Daniel shared the whole story with Rachel which he never shared with anyone else as it was a weird one.


    "What? Seriously?" Rachel was shocked to know what Jack did.


    "Yes and that bastard didn''t even clean the sheet. When I came to my room, my whole room smelled of semen and my bedsheet was such a bad mess, that I understood what happened. I didn''t even wash that sheet but I threw it away." Daniel looked annoyed when he shared this story but Rachel couldn''t help and she laughed harder as she found this story funny and felt bad for Daniel.


    "Aww my baby, come here" She hugged him and pulled his cheeks.


    "I confronted Jack as he was the only person who would dare to do this. And you know what that man did when I questioned him?"


    "What?" Rachel was smiling as she could clearly see Daniel was still not over by  that incident and was angry.


    "He laughed at my face and said, if I want to get back at him, I should just go and have sex on his bed" Daniel''s frustration could be felt in his words.


    Rachel laughed even harder, "But you had no girlfriend at that time"


    "Exactly, that''s what he meant, I should date a woman and have sex on his bed but obviously  it is impossible as I am not going to date someone only to take my revenge" Daniel''s frustrated face then turned into a sinister one.


    "But now, I have you and his bed is right in front of us" He had an evil grin on his face.


    "Dan. Is this your fantasy or your revenge?" Rachel raised her eyebrows in question.


    "Why can''t it be both?" Daniel smirked and kissed Rachel.


    ¡­


    Downstairs, Jim was the star of this party and a lot of celebrities too approached him and praised his acting.


    Jim was overwhelmed with so many people approaching him who are  famous writers and directors.


    Jessica, was patting him on the shoulder, "I am proud of you, baby brother" She exclaimed.


    "Thanks Jess, I am proud of myself too" Jim winked at her.


    "You have fun, I''ll go and sit at the bar" Jessica was about to step away when Jim stopped her.


    "I am so sorry Jess, I am not able to spend time with you" Jim looked guilty, since when they came one or the other person was approaching him, keeping him busy.


    Jessica laughed and pulled Jimmy''s cheek, "Baby brother, you are tasting this kind of celebrity success for the first time, you totally deserve it. Please have some fun and stop bothering yourself with me"


    "Jess, but¡­"


    "Chill. I anyway prefer drinking and dancing at parties like these, I''ll be fine, don''t worry" Jessica assured him and went to the bar and asked the bartender to prepare a scotch for her.


    "I never thought, we will meet again" A man suddenly spoke to Jessica and she turned around to see who was talking to her at this party where she knew no one but when she saw this man, who was grinning at her, Jessica received the shock of her life.

 Chapter 283 - How About A Bet?

    "I never thought, we will meet again" A man suddenly spoke to Jessica and she turned around to see who was talking to her at this party where she knew no one but when she saw this man, who was grinning at her, Jessica received the shock of her life.


    He was the man she never wished to meet ever again in her life.


    "Remember me? The fake Italian Celebrity?" The man pointed at himself questioning Jessica, forcing her to revisit a memory, which she dreaded the most.


    Few years ago, on Jessica''s birthday, she, Daniel and Jimmy went to a bar where she got drunk and, on the way, she saw this guy and mistook him for her favourite Italian celebrity.


    Jessica clicked pictures with him and even took away the chocolates he had with him claiming he should give it to her as it was her birthday.


    The second time, she met him was at a conference where she apologized for her behaviour and after that she never wished to meet him again.


    Jessica didn''t imagine she would meet him in London and that too at this party.


    "Hey, remember me?" The guy waved his hand in front of Jessica as she seemed like she was lost in some deep thoughts.


    Jessica was pulled back from those dreadful memories she was embarrassed about.


    "I don''t know who you are or what you are talking about" Jessica denied knowing him, as she rather pretend, she has no idea who he is instead of embarrassing herself.


    The man laughed as this was not the first time, she was doing this.


    When they met at a conference, she did the same and he had to show the photographs on his phone to force her to acknowledge him.


    Today too he didn''t mind doing the same to her.


    "Here, look at this photograph, assuming I am some local Italian celebrity you love, you clicked these photos with him" The man took out his phone and showed the pictures to Jessica.


    Jessica''s eyes widened in shock and she tried to grab his phone but he pulled away his hand on time, saving his phone from one angry woman''s wrath.


    "Hey, that day in conference you deleted those pictures right in front of my eyes. Then how the fuck do you have them?" Jessica shouted at the man who was grinning at her, as he got the reaction he was hoping for.


    "So, now you remember, who I am?" He questioned her, perfectly trapping Jessica in his maze.


    "First, answer my question" Jessica shouted at him.


    Even in the mild darkness and amidst the loud music, this guy could hear and sense Jessica''s anger, he can also see how agitated she was, which made him happier.


    "I lied that day and before deleting those pictures, I already created a back-up" He answered her.


    "What the fuck! What is wrong with you?" Jessica questioned him.


    "Well, one night I was in a bad mood, so I went to a hypermarket which is owned by me to buy some snacks to brighten my mood. And suddenly a car stops in front of me and a beautiful, hot woman step down from it."


    Jessica narrowed her eyes at him as the last sentence was enough for her to understand he was talking about her.


    "That woman suddenly stepped towards me and praised my body and good looks, then she even clicked pictures with me and stole my chocolates¡­"


    "I didn''t steal your chocolates" Jessica shouted at him.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" This man couldn''t believe her denial.


    "It was my birthday so I just asked for those chocolates" Jessica righteously spoke, making this man laugh harder.


    "No, you didn''t. You mugged me" That man corrected her.


    "No, I didn''t" Jessica was sure he was lying so she was not ready to budge.


    "How could you be so sure? You were drunk that night" The man laughed at her.


    "The two guys who were with me, they told me" Jessica confidently said.


    "One of those guys was as drunk as you" This new guy commented and he was indeed right. Between Jimmy and Daniel, Jimmy was drunk and only Daniel was the one who was sober as he was taking care of these two kids.


    "Yeah, the other one told me" Jessica folded her hands in front of herself confidently.


    "The other one definitely lied to you" This guy too answered her with same confidence.


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes"


    Jessica scoffed at him.


    "What if I am proven to be right?" The handsome man asked her.


    "I don''t know" Jessica indifferently answered him and just then her drink was served, so she was planning to walk away with it but what this man said next, stopped her.


    "How about a bet?" He asked her.


    "Bet?"


    "Yeah, if I prove that day you mugged me and stole my chocolates, you will go out on a date with me and if you prove you didn''t do any of it and just asked me and I gave it to you, then I will delete your pictures on my phone and will never bother you"


    Jessica didn''t like his first point but she liked the fact that he would finally delete his pictures if she proves her point.


    It was a discomfort to  know  that someone has her embarrassing photos on his phone where she cheekily smiled, hugging this guy assuming him to be her favorite celebrity.


    "Done" Jessica agreed to this bet, as Daniel was at the party and she can easily prove her point.


    The tall, handsome man was happily surprised as he didn''t expect this stubborn woman will accept his bet so soon.


    "But what if you go back on your word?" Jessica doubtfully asked him as in the conference where they met, he promised to delete these pictures and he still didn''t.


    "I will keep my word; I am worried about you" The guy smirked at her.


    Jessica rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 284 - Noah Ricci

    "I will keep my word; I am worried about you" The guy smirked at her.


    Jessica rolled her eyes at him and on the spot, she prepared a small legal document on her phone, surprising this guy as he had no idea something like this can be actually done.


    What he didn''t know was, Jessica is a business woman first before anything else. If she makes such bets, she will ensure both the parties will keep their word. So, on the spot she decided to create a small legal document.


    "What is your name?" She asked him suddenly.


    "Oh, finally you have interest in me?" He grinned at her.


    "Noah Ricci" She declared it as she knows his name, after all he owns her favourite brand of chocolates.


    "Why do you ask if you know my name already?" Noah raised his eyebrows in question.


    "Correct me if I am spelling your name wrong: N O A H R I C C I" She asked him.


    "Yes, it is right. But why are you asking me such a weird question?" Noah was genuinely confused.


    "I am preparing a legal document" Jessica informed him, looking into her phone, without lifting her head.


    "What?"


    "yeah"


    "I can''t believe you are actually creating a legal document for this small bet" He exclaimed.


    "Hmm, and this legal document, would have the power where either of us can drag the other party to court if they don''t keep the promise" Jessica informed him while preparing the document.


    "So, if I don''t delete your pictures, will you actually take me to court?" The guy amusingly asked as he never met a woman who was as crazy as Jessica.


    "Obviously. You own one of the biggest brands of chocolates and I own a whole line of clothing brands. Either of us can''t afford having a lawsuit file against us, no matter how small or silly it is, as this can affect our shares and ruin our businesses. These pictures are not more important than your business as many of your employees'' lives depend on so you will have to delete it"


    Jessica had an evil grin on her face as she was proud of herself for coming up with such an evil plan in this short period of time.


    Now, she will ensure these pictures will never bother her ever again.


    The guy couldn''t help but smile to himself, as Jessica was digging a hole for herself with this law document but he let her be as this was working in his favour.


    So, he let her be and after twenty minutes, Jessica created a  legal document.


    "Wow, you are so fast" The man praised her, genuinely impressed by her skills.


    "I know, no need to acknowledge,  obviously," Jessica proudly commented and drank her drink in one shot, gulping the whole glass in one shot.


    The man widened his eyes in shock as it was a big glass and she drank a large quantity of alcohol in one go.


    "It is not good if you¡­"


    "Are you a moral science professor?" Jessica sarcastically asked him, interrupting whatever he wanted to say.


    "No, I am not" The guy could see how annoyed she was with him, so he decided to keep quiet.


    "Sign here, after reading it." Jessica forwarded her mobile towards him.


    "I don''t have a pen" Noah Ricci, joked only to get an angry glare from Erica.


    "Digital signature is what it needs" She nevertheless answered him, as if it is her duty.


    The guy helplessly shook his head, as he believed she lacked a sense of humour.


    He read the whole document to ensure he can trap Jessica when he wins this bet. He was really impressed after reading the whole document, as Jessica prepared a perfect legal document and she was indeed fair.


    She prepared this legal document not just in her favour but in his favour too, if he wins.


    He was impressed as he could see her integrity through this silly document too.


    Jessica Carlson, is a popular name in the business world and after meeting her in the conference a few years ago, he already knew about her as he found out every information about her.


    He really admired her after knowing more about her. These days, he doesn''t meet many people who give the highest priority to ethics over money.


    Jessica was very young and yet so successful, and she even created fear in other people''s business. That was the reputation she holds in the public.


    When Noah recollected that night, when he met her the first time, he only saw her as a happy-go-lucky, bubbly girl, who was fun and cute.


    Knowing such different personalities exist in the same person, his interest in Jessica too spiked up but he never made a move on her as he decided to leave it to fate.


    He believed in fate and if fate wishes for them to be united then they will be together and if not then they won''t be.


    Coincidentally, Noah Ricci came to London a few days ago to meet some clients for his chocolate business and finally today, his deal was closed and he was done with his work.


    So, in the evening he went to meet his other friends who live in London, to catch up with them.


    His friends too belong to high-profile societies in London and one of his friends was also a friend of Amanda and he got invited to Jack''s party.


    So, he invited all his friends to the party as Jack didn''t mind him bringing his friends along with him and that''s how Noah ended up being here.


    When he sat at the bar, he coincidentally saw the woman, who ignited his interest and he was absolutely surprised as he didn''t expect to run into her here.


    He had no idea she too was in London.


    Crediting fate for this encounter, Noah approached her.


    After reading the whole document, Noah put his digital signature on it and after Jessica ensured he didn''t put a fake signature on it, she too signed the document and shook hands with him, as if they just closed a business deal.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 285 - CCTV Footage

    After reading the whole document, Noah put his digital signature on it and after Jessica ensured he didn''t put a fake signature on it, she too signed the document and shook hands with him, as if they just closed a business deal.


    Noah laughed at her actions, as he genuinely never met anyone like her.


    "You made a big mistake," Jessica proudly smiled at him.


    "Well, I think it is you, who made a mistake" Noah countered her and asked, "Now tell me, how will we prove each other''s point?"


    "That guy who was sober that night, he is present at this party. Now, you are done for real" Jessica revealed her master card to him and Noah laughed, surprising her.


    "What is so funny?" Jessica questioned him.


    "This guy is your friend, so he would just lie, how is it fair to me?" He questioned her.


    "No, he will be honest, he won''t lie," Jessica proudly said.


    "Nonsense"


    "Do you have a better way?" Jessica asked him.


    "Of course, I do" Noah too hid his master card just like her.


    These two were amazing business people and dealt with many crooks, so they are smart while getting involved in such bets.


    "What is it?" Jessica doubtfully asked him, as she didn''t expect he too had something up his sleeve.


    "That night, we met in front of my hypermarket, remember?" Noah asked her.


    Jessica nodded her head as she was told the same by Daniel.


    "There is CCTV footage which points at the road in that hypermarket. When we encounter each other, it is clearly captured in it, although it doesn''t have audio in it, the video is enough to prove I am being honest" Noah informed her, surprising Jessica as he had more concrete information with him.


    "But it has been quite some time now, will the CCTV footage still be available?" Jessica asked him as after a year, most unnecessary footage is deleted.


    "That footage is still there, as I requested my team to share that footage with me that night, so I saved it and took a back-up of that footage" Noah''s information surprised Jessica as she didn''t understand why he would ask for that footage and store it.


    Understanding her unasked question, Noah honestly answered her, "I don''t know about you but I totally enjoyed that encounter of ours, which  is one of the best memories of my life. You called me a celebrity and praised me, making me feel so good and you entertained me, so the very next day I got that footage as one of the memories I would cherish. I even intended to show that footage to my future children and grandchildren" Noah explained himself.


    He added, "I have such other funny videos and photos too so don''t worry and even showed your footage to my family and friends, they had a lot of fun too." Noah laughed while informing her this, embarrassing Jessica even more as she never expected other people knew of this incident.


    She was a popular name in Italy and in the business world and she didn''t like other people knowing of something she is so ashamed of.


    Again, understanding her thoughts, Noah assured her, "I only showed it to people absolutely closer to me. They are not going to misuse it and it has already been many years to this incident but did it affect you or your image in any way?" Noah asked her to which Jessica shook her head, saying ''No'' as indeed this incident never ruined her image.


    "So, rest assured" Noah brightly smiled at her, flashing a friendly vibe.


    "You need to delete that footage if I am proven to be right," Jessica added.


    If she had known about this footage before, then she would have added deleting it too in her bet and in the legal document but he hid it from her, which pissed Jessica off as he was sneaky, just like her.


    "I am not legally bound to delete that footage" Noah hit her sour point, angering the beautiful woman.


    "You are an asshole," Jessica angrily spouted.


    Instead of being offended, Noah laughed as he found this side of her very cute.


    Jessica glared at him, unaffected by his smile.


    "Fine, if you are proven to be right, I will delete the footage too."


    Jessica took her phone to prepare another legal document but Noah stopped her, "Trust me, I will delete it, you don''t need to create another document.


    "I don''t trust you" Jessica didn''t hesitate in sharing her mind.


    "Trust me for once" He seriously looked at her and for once Jessica decided to give him a chance.


    "Fine" She agreed, making Noah happy and the next minute, he asked his office assistant to send him this footage as a back-up of this footage was saved in the system.


    In ten minutes, Noah received that footage.


    "Ready to go on a date with him?" Noah happily questioned her only to get glared at by Jessica.


    He then opened the footage and when Jessica saw it, the embarrassment she had been running away from, came back to her as she could clearly see how she got out of the car and approached this man, who was minding his own business.


    ''Why did I do this? Why did I approach him?'' Jessica questioned herself, cursing herself again as she hated what she did that night after getting drunk.


    While she was scolding herself for this incident, Noah was having a complete opposite reaction.


    He was enjoying every bit of this incident as he was indeed in a very bad mood that night and Jessica completely turned his mood around, making him forget his sorrow for a while.


    Even after she left, the smile on his lips which was formed due to her didn''t leave as he reminisced her actions and kept smiling.


    Jessica saw how Daniel clicked their picture while Jessica hugged this guy''s waist and his arm to create another pose.


    Right now, Jessica wanted to dig a hole for herself.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 286 - Ashamed Of Her Actions

    Jessica saw how Daniel clicked their picture while Jessica hugged this guy''s waist and his arm to create another pose.


    Right now, Jessica wanted to dig a hole for herself, as she was living this moment all over again through this footage but this would be the last time she would ever think of this topic, as she will definitely win the bet is what she believed so she bore with it.


    Then the main scene came, on which they bet on.


    Jessica''s eyes widened in shock when she saw what actually happened.


    ¡­


    Few years ago in Italy, on Jessica''s birthday night, after she clicked pictures with a random man, she mistook for an Italian celebrity. This is what happened.


    "Thank you for clicking pictures with me, Lolo baby" Jessica pulled Noah''s cheeks as she was very happy that he cooperated and clicked so many pictures with her.


    "I am so sorry for her behaviour; she refers to that celebrity as Lolo" Daniel apologized to Noah as he felt bad for this man who was being nice to them.


    "Hey, it''s totally cool" Noah assured Daniel that he doesn''t mind this weird encounter.


    "Jess, let''s go, we already clicked many pictures" Daniel, who clicked pictures on Jessica and Noah''s phones was tired and didn''t wish to waste any more time.


    "Wait" Jessica removed Daniel''s hand, which was on her wrist making Daniel helplessly shake his head as he wondered what else she would do now.


    Jessica stepped towards Noah and saw the snack bag he was carrying.


    "What is in it?" She asked him.


    "Some chocolates and snacks" Noah answered her, wondering what she will do now.


    "Give them to me." Jessica ordered him.


    "Umm" Noah hesitated for a second but he was planning to give it away as all of this anyway belonged to his company, he can just go to the hypermarket behind him and get more but before he could give it away, Jessica held his bag and tried to snatch it.


    Daniel was surprised at her actions and he stopped her, "Jessica, it is bad, you should not forcefully take stuff from other people" He scolded her like a parent scolds their child, while teaching them the difference between right and wrong.


    "You stay out of it" Jessica shouted at him and grabbed the bag from Noah and tried to snatch it.


    Noah weirdly had the urge to fight with her to see what she would do if he refused to give his bag of snacks to her.


    "I don''t want to give it to you," Noah said as he too was having fun, especially when a person is drunk and being cute. As Daniel was there he thought to have some fun or else he won''t take risk to talk to strangers especially women.


    "You have to give it" Jessica put all her energy to forcefully take his bag away from him and Noah just gave it to her.


    Jessica smiled in victory and lifted the bag, full of snacks and showed it to Daniel and Jimmy proudly.


    Daniel again apologized to Noah and he took out his wallet, "I apologize on her behalf, please tell me how much it costed, I''ll pay you, I am so sorry again"


    "Haha, no chill, it is her birthday so let her have it, don''t pay me, it is fine" Noah refused to accept any money as this girl unknowingly improved his bitter mood.


    Jessica then did something that surprised Daniel and Noah.


    She threw all the snacks on the ground.


    "What the fuck are you doing, Jessica?" Daniel scolded her.


    "I am selecting what I want" Jessica answered him and she sat on the road, then she went through all the food items and chose all the chocolates and stuffed her pockets with them.


    "Let''s go, Danny, I got what I want" Jessica declared.


    "I know, it won''t matter how many times I am going to apologize as it is not enough but, if possible, please forgive us" Daniel said to Noah, while picking up the snack packets lying on the ground.


    Noah too was picking up the other food items which were lying on the floor, "Chill dude, your friend unknowingly improved my mood, I am not angry, she rather entertained me" Noah said to Daniel, who politely smiled at him.


    After picking up the snack packets from the ground and helping, Noah. Daniel drove away with Jimmy and Jessica.


    ¡­


    When Jessica saw this video, she was more embarrassed as Daniel never told her about it. She snatched Noah''s bag and threw all the food on the ground.


    She is a person who respects food and never acts like this when sober. She was ashamed of her actions.


    "So, Ms Carlson, what''s your opinion of this footage?" Noah questioned her, enjoying every expression on her face, as he could see how embarrassed she indeed was after watching all of it.


    "I had no idea about all of this; I snatched your food and threw it on the ground. I am so sorry; my behaviour was uncalled for" Jessica sincerely apologized to him, as she didn''t like her own actions.


    Noah suddenly patted her head, surprising her, "Don''t worry, it was all packaged food. You didn''t waste anything; I ate all of it later."


    Jessica was surprised at this guy''s actions but she didn''t say anything as she was  wrong here.


    "I wonder, why Daniel lied to me?" Jessica muttered her thoughts out aloud.


    "Maybe he didn''t wish to embarrass you" Noah tried to explain that guy''s side as he understood why he must have hidden it from her.


    "But because of that bastard I lost my bet" Jessica frustratedly shouted.


    Noah: "¡­"


    He was surprised that this was what bothered her the most after finding out the truth that she lost her bet. He helplessly shook his head, this weird woman does not fail to surprise him at every moment but that''s what made her so interesting that after all these years too, after he met her, he still found her amusing and very interesting.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 287 - Different Position

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    He was surprised that this was what bothered her the most after finding out the truth that she lost her bet. He helplessly shook his head, this weird woman does not fail to surprise him at every moment but that''s what made her so interesting that after all these years too, after he met her, he still found her amusing and very interesting.


    That was why he wished to go on a date with her once and therefore he requested that in his bet. He would love to know her more.


    "Where is that bastard, Daniel?" Jessica shouted, unknown to her of the mess he was creating on Jack''s bed to have his years old revenge and to fulfil his fantasy.


    ¡­


    Daniel kissed Rachel and without breaking the kiss he pushed her to the bed and hovered over her. Rachel hugged his neck and ran her hand across his back.


    They continued kissing until Rachel broke it to breathe as his passionate kiss consumed her.


    Daniel moved towards her neck, and kissed her there.


    "Dan, are you sure of this?" Rachel again asked him and Daniel stopped kissing her neck and looked at her face.


    "Are you not comfortable?" He asked her.


    "Umm, I am not sure" Rachel honestly said.


    Daniel moved away from her and sat next to her, "If you are not comfortable then let''s stop here" He smiled at her and kissed her head.


    He stepped out of the bed when Rachel held his wrist and stopped him, "If we ensure not to spoil the bed unhygienically, then I don''t mind"


    Rachel was biting her lips and it was evident she wanted to do it too.


    "You sure, you wanna have sex here?" Daniel again asked her.


    "Yeah, celebrities sleep here, we might not get an opportunity like this again" Rachel shared her thoughts and not wasting another second, Daniel again kissed her.


    "Have you always been this shameless or these days, something happened to you?" Rachel asked him between their kisses.


    "This side of mine is only reserved for you" Daniel declared and he changed their positions with Rachel now being on the top.


    "Tonight, you take the lead. Let''s try this position." Daniel smirked at a surprised Rachel, as she never took the lead, like this.


    "Are you sure? I would prefer the regular way" Rachel hesitated a bit as she was not sure if she could do it.


    "Let''s try different positions, Rach. Don''t be so boring" Daniel teased her and successfully provoked her.


    "I am very interesting, not boring" Rachel rolled her eyes at him.


    "Then show it to me instead of just saying it" Daniel''s hand moved from her waist to her breasts.


    While Rachel, properly sat on him, and adjusted herself well. Rachel stopped Daniel''s hands which were passionately kneading her breasts and she carefully removed her dress and all her inner ones as they have to wear the same dress again.


    After she was done, leaning on Daniel, she sucked on his lips and kissed him slowly.


    Daniel hugged her waist with his one hand, and held the back of her head with his other hand and kissed her back.


    She unbuttoned his shirt, and with his cooperation, removed it and carefully kept his dress aside too with her dress.


    Rachel kissed him again, while her hand travelled south to unbutton his pants, while Daniel''s hand caressed her back, pinching and running his hand across it.


    No matter how many times they did it, Daniel could just not get enough of her. His body craves for hers every time and at times he just wants to go back to a place like Ireland and sleep with her the whole day and do nothing else.


    When Rachel was taking initiative like this and kissed him, Daniel felt even more turned on as he could see her love and attraction towards him.


    The person he is in love with, loves him as much and sharing such intimate moments with her, was something that made him feel like he was the luckiest person in this world.


    Rachel too was enjoying every moment of it as she was excited about fulfilling Daniel''s fantasy like this.


    Every time they did it, Rachel felt closer to Daniel than ever.


    Daniel continued caressing her back, running his hand across it, then his hand moved down and he touched her down there.


    Rachel shuddered when his hand directly touched her wet core. Every time his hand comes in contact with the most intimate part of her body, Rachel feels like her whole body is set on fire. Which can only be calmed down by Daniel himself.


    Daniel, rubbed her clit and nub, while kissing Rachel, soon after which, she was wet enough to take his rod which was already standing straight due to her taking the lead.


    Rachel held his manhood and ran her hand across him and once she ensured she was ready to take it, Rachel positioned herself near his rod and slowly took it inside her.


    Daniel groaned in pleasure when he felt her tight walls wrap around his rod. No matter how many times he experiences it, Daniel feels it is like their first time.


    After taking his whole rod inside her, Rachel felt tired and was about to fall forward, when Daniel held her waist to support her.


    Rachel could feel her whole body on fire and to extinguish it, she started moving up and down.


    She slowly moved and once Daniel was sure, they were in rhythm now, he held her waist tightly and made her move faster.


    Her perky breasts were bouncing due to her actions, creating an enticing view for Daniel, who suddenly sat up and took one of her breasts in his mouth, and kneaded the other one. He rolled his tongue around her nipple and his mouth was trying to swallow her breast.


    "Ahh" Rachel moaned when he bit on her nipple but she didn''t stop moving.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 288 - First Date?*

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead]


    "Ahh" Rachel moaned when he bit on her nipple but she didn''t stop moving. Daniel is always wild in bed unlike how he is usually and she loves this side of him even more.


    His tongue up here and his rod down there, was driving her crazy and she felt dizzy. Rachel was sure she would pass out soon but she hugged Daniel''s neck and continued moving, not stopping for a second but she was slowing down, as she felt exhausted in this position.


    Understanding her situation, Daniel moved his hips, giving her hard and fast strokes and in a few minutes, Rachel got her release.


    Her whole body shuddered and Daniel hugged her tightly, as he could see how exhausted she was.


    Without separating from her, Daniel turned her around and made her lie on the bed instead, while he was on top of her.


    "Thanks" Rachel faintly smiled.


    "Are you fine?" Daniel worriedly asked her.


    "Hmm, start moving" Rachel assured him she was fine.


    Daniel started moving as he too was on the verge of his release, after a few thrusts, Daniel came inside her and stayed like that for a minute.


    They stayed like that for a minute.


    Daniel was aware of Rachel''s cycle so they knew which were her safe days so they used condoms accordingly and tonight was her safe day so they didn''t use one, which made them feel more pleasure than they usually do.


    "Should we clean ourselves?" Daniel asked Rachel, who was able to barely nod her head as one round was enough to exhaust her.


    "You should increase your stamina" Daniel kissed her cheek and carried her to the washroom attached to this room.


    They didn''t waste any more time, making out as they are supposed to go downstairs and join everyone else at the party.


    They quickly washed themselves and wore their clothes.


    Daniel and Rachel ensured their semen was not left on the bedsheet and then they stepped downstairs and joined everyone else at the party.


    As soon as Jessica saw Rachel and Daniel, she angrily walked to Daniel and shouted at him. But the place where they were standing the music was loud, so Daniel couldn''t hear a word she said.


    Noah followed her, to calm her down and when Daniel saw Noah, he looked at him in confusion as this guy looked familiar and Daniel tried to recollect where he saw him.


    Jessica kept saying something which Daniel didn''t understand, so he pointed at a place where the music wouldn''t be this loud.


    The four people stepped there, as Rachel wondered who this handsome man with Jessica was. He looked different and she was sure he was not from London.


    Once they were at a calm place, Noah extended his hand towards Daniel.


    "Noah Ricci, owner of Universe Chocolates"


    "Oh, right." Daniel now recognized him as the guy from the night of Jessica''s birthday, "Daniel Morris" he too introduced himself.


    "Wow, are you from the Morris business family?" Noah surprisingly asked. He had many friends in high-society so he was aware of some famous business families in London.


    "You got it right" Daniel confirmed his identity.


    "All business people here" Noah commented.


    "I am actually a doctor." Daniel informed him.


    "Oh, that''s why you are so soft" Noah exclaimed and Daniel just smiled.


    ''Yeah, sleep with him once and you will see how soft he is'' Rachel thought to herself but she just smiled.


    "What are you doing here?" Daniel asked Noah as he was surprised to see this man at this party.


    Jessica, who was dying to interrupt them finally found her opportunity, "Danny you have to answer me first, why have you lied to me?"  Jessica shouted at him.


    "What?" Daniel had no clue what was happening here so he was obviously surprised.


    Then Noah and Jessica explained what happened and informed him about the bet. Daniel and Rachel couldn''t stop laughing after knowing how Jessica herself created a trap, digging her own grave for herself by legalizing the whole bet without knowing the whole truth.


    "Who legalizes a bet?" Daniel questioned her between his laughs.


    "You are crazy, Jess," Rachel exclaimed.


    "No, I am not crazy. I trusted your boyfriend way too much and his lie is what caused me to end up in this mess" Jessica glared at Daniel.


    "Jess, I have never lied to you as you were already embarrassed of your actions and it was your birthday so I didn''t wish to upset you further. So, I lied to you about him giving you the chocolates instead of you snatching it from him. But I never thought you would end up going on your first date because of that lie." Daniel again laughed at Jessica''s situation.


    "What? First date? You never went on a date before?" Noah, who had been enjoying Daniel and Rachel''s reaction until now, was surprised at this revelation.


    Jessica looked embarrassed when Noah asked her this question.


    "Yeah, how could she when her focus was on business since she was eighteen" Daniel answered on Jessica''s behalf explaining why she never bothered to go out on dates, so he added, "Also, Jessica never met anyone who was good enough to take her on a date"


    "Wow, there is more pressure on me now." Noah laughed.


    "There is no pressure. You can just skip it, if you want" Jessica suggested as she doesn''t wish to go on this date but she herself created this legal mess for herself.


    She was not sure if he would really drag her to the court or not for not honouring their bet but if she would have been in his place then she definitely would have dragged him to the court as she is a cruel person.


    "No, I''ll rather ensure to make it the best date of your life" Noah winked at her and Jessica had no idea how to react as she was feeling uncomfortable with this situation.


    For the first time, someone trapped her like this.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 289 - New Audition

    For the first time, someone trapped Jessica like this.


    "Noah, where do you live?" Daniel suddenly asked him and Noah looked a bit confused, so Daniel explained, "I can''t let you take her out on a date, without getting some basic information on you"


    Noah realized he was just ensuring her safety, he smiled and explained, "I am living in Hyatt Regency. I would be taking her to the same place on the date. She can drive till there and leave by herself so there is nothing for you to worry about."


    Noah assured Daniel.


    "Okay"


    "What okay?" Jessica got annoyed and she decided to make one last attempt, so she requested Noah, "Hey, can you suggest something alternate"


    "I want to know you more, so we can go out for a movie or you can show me around London?" Noah excitedly asked her as his only purpose was to spend some more time with Jessica, he doesn''t mind how they do it.


    Jessica helplessly shook her head, dinner was a better option as it can get over in one or two hours maximum, rest of the things he suggested would take more time.


    "Let it be, dinner is a better option than all the other options you suggested." Jessica said defeatedly.


    "Great, Hyatt it is. I''ll send you the address, give me your number" Noah cheekily smiled at her.


    Daniel and Rachel understood he was making a move on Jessica and they calmly observed these two, smiling to themselves.


    "You think I am a fool?" Jessica asked him, pointing at herself and rolled her eyes.


    "I''ll find the address on google. I won''t be giving you my number" She clearly said.


    Noah was even more impressed at her smartness.


    ''Beauty with Brains'' He thought to himself and had a smile.


    Here, while Jessica was trapped in a date, Jimmy on the other side was enjoying this party unknown of the events unfolding here.


    "Hey dude, you are the one who played Rick, right?" One famous writer approached Jim.


    Jim was again frozen at his place in shock. This is how he had been during the whole party as one after another famous personalities were approaching him, and were praising his acting.


    Some even asked him to visit their offices.


    Jimmy couldn''t believe this is truly happening to him.


    It has been only the first day of his play and this was the response he was getting.


    ''Finally, my days are going to get better'' Jimmy thought to himself and answered the famous writer, who just approached him.


    "Yes sir, it was me" Jim excitedly replied without losing his politeness.


    The writer was impressed to see Jim still paying his respects, in spite of drinking so much and didn''t lose his consciousness and neither was he arrogant after getting all those praises.


    "Don''t call me sir, call me Tiger, that''s how I am popularly known" The writer shook hands with Jim, and added, "You were brilliant today, Jim. You overshadowed all your co-stars"


    "Thank you so much Tiger, I am really flattered but I wouldn''t have been able to do it without the support of my co-stars. They all shined in their own ways. If I did good, it is because I had them" Jim politely thanked him first but didn''t let him insult his co-stars.


    Tiger was even more impressed with Jim. He is an upcoming actor and was still not very successful, so when he got an opportunity to kiss his ass and be in his good books, he chose to not do that at the cost of saving his co-stars'' reputation.


    ''Amanda, got her hold on gem of a person'' Tiger thought to himself.


    "You are right, Jim. Everybody did their best and I am sure this play will open many opportunities for you four" Tiger sincerely said.


    "Thank you so much, it means a lot when the words are coming from you" Jim was on cloud nine as Tiger was one of the writes, Jim admired.


    "I am actually working on a movie script, Jim. I have the whole cast ready except for the male lead. Many top actors auditioned for the role, but I am not getting what I want out of them. Would you like to audition for it and give it a try?" Tiger asked him and Jim again went into a state of shock.


    ''What the fuck, Tiger personally requested me to a new audition for the first lead of his upcoming movie? What the hell is happening? I wanna shout, oh my god, this is crazy'' Jim''s thoughts were shouting in his mind while he was being calm.


    "Are you kidding with me or are you serious?" Jimmy asked him as he thought he was drunk and his ears are ringing.


    "Of course, I am serious." Tiger then took out his phone and after getting Jim''s number and email address from him, he sent him a mail and a message scheduling an audition.


    "In case you don''t remember it next day as you are a bit drunk now, this message will be helpful" Tiger patted his shoulder and left.


    ''How can I forget? I am not that drunk'' Jim thought to himself and was very happy as for auditions like these, not anyone can go. Only the people who have been invited, are allowed to audition.


    Even if Jim doesn''t make it to the final cut, he was fine with it as getting an opportunity to just audition for Tiger''s film was something an achievement for Jim.


    He then searched for Daniel, Rachel and Jessica, to share the good news with them. He looked around for them and saw the three people at one side of the bar.


    Happily, he approached them but, on the way, he was confused to see some fourth guy standing with them and when he reached the four people and saw the fourth guy, he was shocked as he recognized him as the fake Italian celebrity, who he thought he would never meet again.


    "Hey, fake celebrity" Jimmy greeted Noah.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 290 - I Am Her Boyfriend

    At the other side of the party, Amanda was introducing Lisa and Matt to her celebrity friends. The two people were very excited as they met a lot of their favorite celebrities in one night.


    Lisa kept drinking a lot and after a point Matt stopped drinking as he had to take care of Lisa.


    Unlike the party at Daniel''s place, here there were a lot of strangers so he had to take care of Lisa and therefore he was being protective of her.


    After a while, they asked Amanda to have fun with her friends and not bother with them. Amanda decided to let them be.


    Lisa and Matthew then explored all the places where this party was happening. They went to the pool side, then they visited a few sculptures there.


    Lisa kept drinking and was loosening herself.


    "Matt, click a picture of mine with this statue, pleaseeee" She cutely pouted at him and made a request.


    Matt couldn''t help but smile at her cute gestures.


    He gave in to all her requests and clicked her photos wherever she wanted.


    After roaming around the whole place, they stopped at the food counter, where Lisa was telling Matt how much fun she was asking.


    "You know what, Matt?" Lisa widened her eyes and asked Matt.


    "What, Lisa?" He acted along with her.


    "This is the best party of my life" Lisa loudly shouted attracting the attention of the few people around her.


    The music here was not that loud, so everyone could hear when Lisa shouted in her drunken state.


    Matt laughed hard as he was enjoying spending time with this fun Lisa. They took a few snacks and found a nice spot to enjoy their food.


    "I never thought I would get to attend a party thrown by great Jack Nolan" Matt exclaimed.


    "And I never thought the great Amanda Jones would be my friend," Lisa added.


    The two people laughed and were eating their snacks, when someone interrupted them.


    "Hi, may I join you two?" A hoarse voice was heard.


    Matt and Lisa looked in the direction of the voice they heard. They saw one handsome, young man but they didn''t recognize him as they never ever saw him before in their lives.


    "Sorry, who are you?" Matthew asked him, alerted as he didn''t feel it right to be approached by a stranger.


    "I am her admirer" The man declared and sat next to Lisa.


    "Hi, I am Ray" The man forwarded his hand towards Lisa.


    "Hi Ray I am Lisa" Lisa brightly smiled and shook hands with him.


    Matt didn''t like this a bit and he shouted at Ray, "Hey, we don''t care who you are, just leave and don''t bother us"


    "Are you her bodyguard?" Ray questioned Matt and ignored him, looking at Lisa, he said, "You are a beautiful woman. Did anyone ever tell you that?"


    "No, no one ever told me" Lisa pouted and honestly replied to him.


    On one hand Matt was pissed as a total stranger forcefully approached them and was flirting with Lisa but on the other hand, he couldn''t help but smile as Lisa was cutely and honestly answering this stranger.


    "What the hell, how can no one ever tell you how beautiful you are?" Ray asked her, looking astonished.


    Matthew could see this guy was overacting, and he knows such men very well but when he heard Lisa''s reply, he felt his heart wrench in pain.


    "Haha, that''s because my elder sister is more beautiful than me. If you see her, you too won''t compliment me. She is ten times more beautiful than me" Lisa explained with a smile on her face and there was no sadness or envy towards Emily when she answered this stranger, which twisted Matt''s heart harder as he realized she completely accepted this thing as a truth and believed it.


    But before Matt could tell her how wrong she is, Ray spoke up, "I don''t think your elder sister is more beautiful. You are the prettiest of all." He said seriously.


    Matt was pissed at this guy but Lisa''s laughter interrupted him before he could shoo away this guy.


    "What a liar, you are." Lisa again laughed and looked at Matt, "Please tell him, he is a bad liar" Lisa couldn''t stop laughing as if she heard a joke.


    Matt suddenly held Lisa''s face between his hands and made her look at him.


    "I hate to accept this, but he is not lying. You are indeed more beautiful than any woman in this world" Matthew seriously said, looking straight into her eyes.


    This time Lisa couldn''t laugh it away like earlier as she could see sincerity in Matt''s eyes unlike Ray''s.


    She was right, Matthew was indeed being honest. In his eyes, Lisa was indeed the most beautiful woman. He never understood how Steve didn''t fall for her in spite of spending so many years with her.


    Lisa felt like something weird was happening to her when she looked into Matt''s deep eyes. She was not sure what it was and her mind was not in the state to understand or process anything, so she stayed still and kept looking into Matt''s eyes, blinking her eyes in between.


    "Umm, excuse me?" Ray tried to get Lisa''s attention as she got distracted.


    "Leave" Matt shouted at the Ray guy.


    "Why should I? This is not your personal property" Ray fought back and stayed there, he then looked at Lisa, whose attention was back on him.


    "Would you like to dance with me?" He forwarded his hand towards her.


    "Sure" Lisa was about to hold his hand when Matt pulled her back and made her stand behind him, as if he was protecting her.


    Ray was annoyed with Matthew, "Dude, what is your problem? Why are you meddling between us?" Ray questioned him, in frustration.


    "I am her boyfriend" Matthew lied to get rid of this guy.


    "No, he is not" Lisa answered Ray, from behind.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 291 - He Doesnt Deserve You

    "I am her boyfriend" Matthew lied to get rid of this guy.


    "No, he is not" Lisa answered Ray, from behind, peeping her head out and after answering him, she again hid behind Matt.


    Matthew couldn''t help but laugh, seeing how cute she was acting.


    Ray too had a smile on his face but when he looked at Matt, he turned serious, "Did you hear, she just said, you are not her boyfriend, so mind your own business"


    "I am minding my business; she is my business" Matt was unaffected by Ray. He was thankful for not drinking too much as he is right now in his sane mind.


    "Dude, what is your problem?" Ray shouted at him in frustration.


    "I should be the one asking you that. Why the hell are you bothering us? What is your problem?" Matthew could see this guy does not have good intentions towards Lisa.


    Ray hesitated a bit, pondering if he should share the truth or not but then he decided to just be honest, "Actually I saw her with Amanda for a while. It was evident they are friends. So, I was hoping to get some help from her"


    Lisa laughed when she heard what Ray said, while Matt was pissed with him, "Leave" Matt shouted at Ray, who reluctantly left as this guy was sober and his body looked strong. If they fight then there was a good chance Matt would beat him up and he was a struggling actor, he couldn''t afford having bruises on his face.


    Matthew turned to look at Lisa, who was still laughing as if she heard some joke.


    He held her shoulders to stop her from swaying around.


    "What is so funny? Why are you laughing?" Matt questioned her.


    "I knew he was a liar; I was right so I am happy" Lisa cheerfully answered him.


    "What do you mean?" Matt was confused and didn''t understand the meaning behind her words.


    "I am not beautiful; he was lying which I already predicted" Lisa said and was about to walk away as she saw some attractive statue on the other side.


    But before she could step away, Matt circled his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, startling the woman.


    "Then what about me? Earlier what I said was true or it was a lie too?" Matt suddenly turned so serious that Lisa was again frozen at her spot, lost in his deep eyes.


    Whenever she looks at him, something in her is triggered and she can''t understand what it is. But Lisa was not able to move her eyes away from his face.


    "Lisa, answer my question" Matthew''s soothing voice brought her back to the present.


    "What question?" She cluelessly asked him.


    Matt chuckled at her innocence, "I believe you are extremely beautiful, prettiest than any other woman in this world. What do you think? I being honest or am I lying?" Matt seriously questioned her.


    "You think I am prettier than Emma Watson?" Lisa innocently questioned him to which Matthew smiled and nodded his head, "Yes, you are"


    "I want to say you are lying but you don''t look like someone who is lying" Lisa honestly shared her thoughts.


    "Why do you want to believe I am lying?" Matt questioned her as she just said, she wished to say he is lying but couldn''t, which meant she wants to believe he is lying.


    "Because I am not beautiful or pretty, Emily is true beauty" Lisa frankly said.


    "Why would you think so?" Matthew felt like someone pierced daggers into his heart, when Lisa talked like this.


    "Because Steve only loved her" Lisa suddenly turned sad when she recollected Steve.


    All these years, in spite of spending so much time with her, Steve never cared about her and didn''t see through her feelings for him.


    His eyes only searched for Emily.


    No matter how selflessly Lisa loved him, doing every single thing possible for him, going out of her way to make him happy but he only saw her actions like that of a friend.


    This broke Lisa''s confidence over herself and she started looking at herself as someone who is worthless of being loved, worthless of being unattractive, worthless of being cared for.


    She always saw herself as someone who is just a second option.


    Even her parents never bothered about her. Only after Emily left them, they started caring for Lisa. She was the second option even for her parents.


    The feeling of being unwanted and unloved took over her, in a way that she can''t think or even dare to think of a possibility where she is the first option or even the first choice in anything, be it a romantic relationship or just in her career.


    When Lisa uttered the words, ''Steve only loved her'', Matt could feel all her emotions in those four words and he could feel the pain, which she was trying to hide behind her smile.


    Although she was smiling, her eyes gave her away.


    One could see the pain she was going through in those eyes.


    "Steve, is an idiot. He doesn''t deserve you" Matthew cupped one side of her face in his palm while still holding her closer with his hand wrapped around her waist.


    "No, I am the worst. No one deserves to be with someone like me" Lisa replied back, still not losing the smile on her face.


    "That''s not true. No one is lucky enough to be with you" Matt shared what he honestly felt.


    "You are a nice person, Matt" Lisa tried to stop the tears from flowing through her eyes.


    Although her mind, which was a mess due to her being drunk, was still telling her to not believe what Matt is saying. Her heart wanted to believe it.


    Her heart could see the honesty in his eyes.


    Matthew smiled back at her and caressed her cheeks, he was about to suggest they go back to the party when suddenly Lisa leaned forward and pressed her lips against his.


    ...


    Important Note:


    Dear all, I am participating in the recent wpc contest - Revenge, with a new novel: Sister, Back-off from ''My Man'' (you can find this book in my profile). It is a revenge drama.


    I''ll be really grateful, if you guys can add this book in your library and give it a trial read. If you like it, please leave your comments, reviews and vote with power stones to support me in this event.


    I''ll be very grateful if you can do it. Thanks for reading my note.

 Chapter 292 - Explain Yourself

    Matthew smiled back at her and caressed her cheeks, he was about to suggest they go back to the party to join Rachel and her group, when suddenly Lisa leaned forward and pressed her lips against his, shocking him to his core.


    For a moment Matthew was frozen.


    He only came back to his senses when he felt her soft lips move against his.


    She was trying to kiss him, but her actions were clumsy.


    He knows why, as she never kissed anyone before.


    Her first kiss was something that he stole, when they were in high-school and until today, Lisa never kissed anyone as she has always been in love with Steve and didn''t even care to glance at other men.


    Matthew had the urge to kiss her back, hard but he was sober and was in his senses. He knew Lisa just gave in to a moment of weakness as she was drunk.


    With the sanity still left in him, Matthew held her shoulders and gently moved her away from him.


    Lisa was furious when the soft lips she felt earlier were gone.


    Seeing how angry she was, Matthew smiled.


    "Lisa, you are drunk" He tried to make her understand why it was wrong.


    Lisa, who was annoyed until now, brightly smiled at him.


    "I understand. No one would ever want to kiss me, it''s totally cool" she said in her drunk voice and was about to walk away from there when Matthew pulled her closer to him and kissed her hard.


    He was holding her waist with his one hand, and the back of her head with his other hand, trapping her in his arms.


    He passionately sucked and nibbled on her lips, moving rhythmically between her upper and lower lips, as if he couldn''t have enough of her.


    He unleashed the beast in him, not caring about right or wrong anymore. He wished to kiss her, so he did.


    Lisa was confused as the man, who just refused to kiss her back, initiated a kiss and was kissing her aggressively.


    She closed her eyes and circled her arms around his waist, hugging him tightly. Her lips moved against his, following his lead.


    Matthew pulled her face closer and he slowed down his kiss. He now helped Lisa follow his lead and kissed her slowly without losing the passion.


    Lisa was lost in his kiss and she acted the way her body desired.


    Matthew too was so into this kiss; he didn''t care about his surroundings.


    Pulling Lisa closer to him, he suddenly bit on her lip only to hear Lisa complaining, "Ahh Matt, it hurts" She rubbed her lower lip in pain and glared at him.


    Matthew was happy when he heard his name being called by Lisa. He was glad to know she kissed him for him and not because she misunderstood him for someone else.


    "Rachel?" Lisa happily exclaimed when she saw Rachel standing there in shock and that was when Matt turned around to see Rachel, who was frozen at her spot with snacks in her hand.


    ''Fuck'' Matthew softly cursed as he was not sure if Rachel saw him or not, as this place was dark.


    "Lisa, you alright?" Rachel worriedly asked her as she could see how drunk Lisa was.


    "Yeah, I am more than fine." Lisa honestly said.


    "Really? Why so?" Rachel asked her to see what she would say.


    "Because Matthew is just ki¡­"


    "Because I just gave her some snacks," Matthew interrupted her.


    "You think I am blind?" Rachel sarcastically asked Matt, she looked at Lisa and said, "Lisa, can you please hold my snack for me?"


    "Sure" Lisa took the plate from Rachel, who punched Matthew on his arms and shoulders, "You bastard, are you that desperate? You will take advantage of our baby sister, while she is drunk to satisfy your lust?" Rachel beat him up angrily.


    "Rach, don''t judge me, please give me a chance to explain myself" Matthew was trying to defend himself from Rachel''s attacks and in between he asked her, "How the fuck did you improve? You are good at beating" He didn''t fail to compliment her.


    "I have been taking training from Jessica" Rachel answered him but still tried to beat him up.


    "What is happening here?" Daniel too came there and asked them when he saw how Rachel was beating up Matthew.


    "This bastard needs to be taught a lesson" Rachel was still furious and didn''t stop beating Matthew.


    Daniel didn''t understand a thing and was clueless.


    "Dan, Lisa is way too drunk, please take her with you. I have a few things to settle with Matt" Rachel instructed her boyfriend, who just followed her instructions.


    "Hey Lisa, we are having a lot of fun inside, come with me" Daniel could see how drunk she was, so he tried to convince her this way, which worked and Lisa happily followed him.


    Rachel then furiously looked at Matthew.


    "Are you going to explain yourself or not?"


    "Of course, I will. Have you left me with a choice?" Matt helplessly said and the two people found a corner and sat there with drinks.


    Matthew then shared everything that happened until now as to how Lisa started living with Emily and he again grew closer with her as they cleared their differences about that first kiss.


    He then shared with Rachel everything that happened until now and how her words provoked him to kiss her.


    "But Rach, I am not sure what''s happening to me these days. I weirdly feel attracted to Lisa" Matthew for the first time accepted his growing feelings towards Lisa and confessed to Rachel.


    "But she is our baby sister," Rachel exclaimed in surprise as they all treated Lisa like a sister as they were all single children.


    "Hey, she might be your baby sister, not mine" Matthew shouted at her, he didn''t like referring to Lisa this way.


    "Woah, are you serious about her?" Rachel never saw Matthew so riled up for a woman before.

 Chapter 293 - Are You In Love?

    "Woah, are you serious about her?" Rachel never saw Matthew so riled up for a woman before.


    "I am not sure what exactly I am feeling for her but one thing is for sure. I hate that Steve and I want to keep Lisa with me" Matthew frankly shared his thoughts with Rachel.


    "Hey, is she some toy for you to keep?" Rachel punched his arm, again.


    "No, but she is mine" Matthew suddenly blurted out the words which surprised Rachel as well as him.


    "Hey Matthew, are you in love with her?" Rachel''s sudden question confused the man and he was speechless for a moment.


    "Fuck, sorry, I shouldn''t have said that" Rachel realized she might freak out the guy, by talking like this.


    "No, I think you are right" Matthew closed his eyes and when he thought of Lisa, there was a huge smile on his face and when he opened his eyes and saw Rachel''s face in front of him, he frowned.


    Rachel was offended and she shouted at him, "Am I that ugly? You smiled thinking about Lisa and frowned when you saw me. Do you even know how pretty I am?" Rachel was furious.


    "Sorry Rach, it was a natural reaction. It didn''t mean anything" Matt tried to cover up.


    Rachel calmed down and said, "Fuck it, I forgive you as I am the first one to know about your feelings"


    Then the two people decided to head back inside when Matthew suddenly asked her something, "Rach, do you think Lisa will ever accept my feelings?"


    Rachel''s heart wrenched in pain when she saw how sad Matthew was when he asked her this question.


    Matthew was the guy who was always cheerful and fun. He was never serious or intense. But right now, she could see he was on the verge of breaking only with the thought of Lisa not loving him back.


    "Matt, don''t think like that" Rachel tried to console him but she was not sure what exactly to say to make him feel comfortable.


    "Rachel, she never even glanced at anyone else, except for that loser Steve." Matt was frustrated even thinking about Steve, he added, "I am so jealous of that loser right now" He shouted in agitation.


    "Matt, maybe this time she will move on" Rachel tried to cheer him on.


    "No Rach, they even work together all the time. I have no chance" Matthew was clearly dejected which broke Rachel''s heart.


    "Should I ask Daniel to keep them away from each other as they anyway work under him?" Rachel excitedly suggested that this was something she could do.


    Matthew laughed at her suggestion, "Daniel is a professional guy. He would never let personal sentiments affects his work life"


    Matt spent enough time with Daniel, to understand him very well, he was sure Daniel would never act against his profession as he respects it way too much to cross the line.


    "Don''t you worry about it; I have my ways to control him" Rachel winked at Matt.


    "Daniel can''t be controlled by sex" Matthew rolled his eyes at Rachel only to receive another punch on his arm.


    "What the fuck do you take me for?" Rachel shouted at him.


    "Don''t lie, sex was the first thing on your mind too when you thought of controlling Daniel" Matt caught her and she accepted, "Fine, that was what I thought."


    "You can''t control Dan with sex" Matthew confidently said.


    "I can" Rachel argued with him to which Matt helplessly shook his head.


    "Don''t do anything, I''ll deal with Steve my way" Matt firmly said and therefore Rachel didn''t argue back with him and they joined the other five people.


    When they reached, they saw Jim teasing Jessica with some new guy and Jessica was all embarrassed and shy.


    For the last few minutes, since Jim joined them and saw Noah, he got to know how coincidentally Noah ended up coming to this party and scored a date with Jessica.


    From that moment, Jim kept teasing the two.


    Noah was enjoying it while Jessica was pissed.


    "What is happening here?" Matthew didn''t understand the scenario.


    "Hey Matt." Jim excitedly hugged him.


    "Hey star, you were awesome today" Matt praised him again.


    "Thanks dude" Jim then introduced him to Noah, "Matt, meet my brother-in-law, Noah Ricci"


    "Who the fuck is your brother-in-law?" Jessica questioned him, clearly annoyed.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself. Whoever Noah ends up getting married to, she is my sister, that''s why he is my brother-in-law" Jimmy righteously said.


    Daniel: "¡­"


    Rachel: "¡­"


    Jessica: "¡­"


    Noah: "¡­"


    Matt: "¡­"


    "Come on Jim, stop teasing her" Daniel knew Jessica was being pushed to her edge.


    "No, she deserves it" Jim then informed Matt that Noah was the guy whose story Jessica shared.


    "Woah, never thought I''d meet you Mr. Fake Italian Celebrity" Matt shook hands with him.


    "I had no idea; I am this popular," Noah exclaimed.


    "Thanks to Jess" Jimmy winked at him.


    "Hey Jim, did you tell Noah about Amanda''s interest in making a movie on the encounter between Jessica and Noah?" Matthew reminded him as to how Amanda was planning to build her own story out of this small encounter.


    Although it was taken as a joke, Matt just wanted to tease Jessica.


    "Hey, what is your problem? How can you have fun in my misery?" Jessica questioned Matt, as she was already annoyed with Jim and now Matt joined him in teasing her.


    "Have you forgotten how you creeped me out when I tried to approach you?" Matt remembered how he decided to make a move on Jessica but she creeped him out, so this was his revenge against her.


    "What? Creeped out? How?" Noah excitedly asked.


    Jim and Matt shared the story and he too laughed hard with everyone present there, "You are very creepy" Noah commented looking at Jessica.


    "Yes, I am, so cancel this date" Jessica didn''t wish to go on this stupid date and was trying to get out of it.

 Chapter 294 - Loved Our Chemistry

    "Yes, I am, so cancel this date" Jessica didn''t wish to go on this stupid date and was trying ways to get out of it.


    "No, I like creepy things" Noah winked at her and she again got annoyed with him.


    Everyone laughed at Jessica''s helplessness.


    Suddenly Amanda appeared there and she requested Jim to come with her and she looked a bit serious.


    "Is everything fine, Amanda?" Daniel worriedly asked as he didn''t wish Jim''s happy day to be ruined by anything.


    Amanda smiled at Daniel and assured him, "The play got amazing reviews. They were out just now and everyone praised this play, that''s why we need to strategize a few things so that nothing goes wrong tomorrow" Amanda patiently explained as she can understand his worry as Jim''s elder brother.


    "Okay"


    "Have fun, you all" Amanda said and took Jimmy away from there.


    Jim and Amanda then headed to one guest room and Jim was surprised when he saw only Megan there and not Leo or Zoey.


    "What happened, Amanda? Is everything alright?" Jim could feel himself sober up.


    "Actually, I am not sure if this is good news or bad news but that kiss between you two, was a super hit and it was loved by the audience. It was voted as the most favourite scene, followed by Jim''s death scene." Amanda informed them, took a pause and continued, "I was sure the death scene would get a lot of likes but the kiss scene beat it, as apparently your chemistry is so good, it set the stage on fire"


    "I am so sorry for this mess" Megan had been feeling guilty all throughout the night as she did a huge screw up.


    "Meg, before this play, I already gave you guys the free hand to improvise if you suddenly feel nervous. It''s okay, don''t say sorry. Rather, it is a good thing that you two are being loved by everyone as a couple, it would obviously benefit our play. Also, after seeing the play for the first time, Jack recommended a kiss scene between you two but I didn''t accept his suggestion. Anyway, now that it is so loved and all reviews are talking about it, we have to add this kiss scene." Amanda informed the two people, who were prepared for it as a lot of people, who approached them praised their chemistry and expressed how much they loved that scene.


    Amanda then opened her laptop and showed them the video, "The play was recorded earlier and has been transferred to this laptop. You two go through the scene you enacted, note down the impromptu dialogues you came up with and practice it for a while as tomorrow during the rehearsals, we would be practicing with the kiss scene. Before that, please perfect it, now. I am sorry I am ruining your party time, but¡­"


    "Amanda, I understand, please don''t explain yourself" Megan interrupted her and Jim too added, "We are professional actors Amanda, we respect our work. Don''t worry everything will be alright" Jim brightly smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you two to it, please practice the scene and ensure the kiss always looks this passionate and sexy. In the play that''s how it looked" Amanda then left from there after she was done with her instructions.


    After Amanda left, Megan looked at Jim with guilt and was about to apologize when he stopped her, "Meg, you need to chill. It''s okay, stop apologizing" He hugged her to make her feel better.


    "But I¡­"


    "Shh, it''s okay. Look at the bright side, people loved our chemistry and loved that kiss scene which you randomly came up with. This could do wonders to our careers and who knows, we might again act together as a couple as we are so liked by the audience" Jim just said that to console her as he can see how much she is affected by the events.


    "Thanks for being so understanding, Jim" Megan felt better when she heard his words. Jim has a way of cooling things. He can make anyone feel comfortable around him.


    "Hey, I should thank you. You gave this gay character a chance to show his passionate side" Jim winked at her and played the video on the laptop.


    Jim and Megan were sitting on the bed. The laptop was on Jim''s lap while Megan leaned closer to him, for a better view and she was holding a pen and a book, to note down their dialogues.


    Jim then played the scene which resulted in their kiss.


    When Megan saw it, she blushed very hard as Megan was kissing him, as if there is no tomorrow.


    She was sure she never even kissed her boyfriend with this kind of passion.


    That was when Megan again realized how attracted she was towards Jim and ended up kissing him.


    She turned her head to look at Jim, to see if he was as affected by this scene like her.


    Currently her heart was pounding at a faster rate and she was blushing. But when she looked at Jim, she was shocked, he was calm and indifferent.


    He was seriously looking at the screen, watching this scene like a professional actor, observing all the gestures he made.


    Megan found him even more attractive when she saw how unaffected he was and how professionally he took it.


    She again had the urge to kiss him.


    "What the fuck" Megan cursed herself as she can''t believe she was having such thoughts.


    "What happened?" Jim asked her as he could hear her cursing.


    Megan face-palmed herself as she loudly cursed.


    "I am just regretting my actions" Megan tried to cover up the blunder.


    Jim smiled and patted her head, "Chill Meg, this scene was indeed hot, see" Jim showed her their kissing scene and Megan blushed harder, when she saw Jim kissing her back in that scene and wanted to dig a hole for herself.


    "Let''s kiss Megan" Jim leaned towards her and she was shocked.

 Chapter 295 - What Is Wrong With You?

    "Let''s kiss Megan" Jim leaned towards her and she was shocked.


    Megan moved back in reflex and shouted, "Are you out of your mind? Why would you say that?"


    Jimmy was confused at her reaction.


    "We are here to rehearse this scene, remember?" Jim was amused seeing Megan, who was feeling uncomfortable.


    "Meg, you never did a kissing scene before?" Jim questioned her in surprise as Megan was doing much better than him professionally and she did a few plays.


    "I did" Megan confessed but right now, what she was feeling is something that she can''t express properly.


    "Then what''s the problem?" Jim scratched his chin, wondering what is bothering Megan, when rather he should have been the one being bothered as he never kissed anyone on screen or on stage.


    He only kissed his girlfriends or the women he was involved with.


    He never kissed anyone as a part of acting.


    "We are friends, so it feels awkward" Megan answered his question.


    She was lying as she herself was confused about her developing feelings towards Jim and was not ready to accept it.


    Jimmy patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry, that''s why we are practicing this and I guess maybe Amanda too could see through your discomfort and suggested we practice this scene right now." Jim tried to motivate her.


    Megan smiled; this guy really never left any stone unturned to make her feel comfortable. He was always nice to her, motivating and supporting her at every step, no wonder she was developing these feelings.


    "Come on, let''s practice" Jimmy waved the notebook in front of her and they started rehearsing the kiss scene.


    Jimmy questioned Megan''s character and leaned closer to her neck and now Megan was supposed to kiss him as that''s what she did on stage and they decided to stick with it.


    But this time Megan was even more nervous than she was on-stage.


    Unlike other people who hare feared when they are on stage surrounded by many people. Megan was rather feeling better when there were other people around them and was nervous now as they were the only two people in this room and they locked it from inside to not let anyone enter and disturb them.


    Megan cupped his face nervously.


    Her hands were shivering and her eyes were blinking continuously.


    She leaned closer to Jim to kiss him but Jim held her hands and moved back.


    "Meg, you are clearly very uncomfortable" He voiced out what he could see.


    "I¡­ I am¡­ sorry" Megan couldn''t look him in the eye, as she was feeling extremely nervous.


    Just now she realized, she likes this guy and kissing him soon after this realization was not something she was comfortable doing.


    "Meg, sit down" Jim made her sit on the bed and he sat next to her.


    "You know, what was my age when I add my first kiss?" Jim casually asked her.


    "No"


    Jimmy chuckled, "I know you don''t know. I meant, take a guess" Jim smiled at her.


    "Umm, 15?"


    Jimmy laughed, "I was not a player. I was 19 when I had my first kiss" He informed her.


    "Oh"


    "I went to a friend''s party and met her there. We had a good time; she was extremely beautiful. That was the first time I found someone so attractive. I took the initiative and kissed her after we spent some time together" Jimmy had a faint smile painted on his lips when he recollected his first kiss.


    Megan was extremely jealous when she heard his story.


    Jimmy was sharing it so that he can get Megan into a comfort zone with him by sharing some personal intimate details of his life but unknown to him, Megan was so jealous, anger was building inside her.


    "So, Meg¡­" When Jim looked at her, he was surprised to see how furious she was.


    "What happened Megan?" Jimmy innocently asked her only to get an angry reply from her.


    "Nothing, let''s rehearse" Megan stood up and took her position.


    "Okay"


    Jimmy leaned towards her neck and Megan suddenly clutched his hair, and passionately kissed him.


    Jim was taken aback as Megan was aggressively kissing him instead of kissing him with love.


    Her kiss was supposed to express her helpless love towards his character but right now, she was expressing her anger through this kiss.


    The way she was biting his lips, felt more like a kiss of hatred than kiss of love.


    "Meg" Jim held her shoulders and gently pushed her back but was still holding her shoulders, "What is wrong with you?" He questioned her looking utterly surprised.


    "Why? You are not able to keep up with me?" Megan smirked at him.


    Jim scoffed, "Are you trying to provoke me? If I get aggressive you won''t be able to keep up" He challenged her.


    "Show me" Megan was not sure what got into her but she challenged him, only to get pushed back to the wall behind.


    Jim kissed her aggressively, his tongue already entered her mouth, battling with her tongue.


    Megan tried to hug his neck but Jimmy held both her arms and pinned them above her head.


    When she tried to kiss him back, he didn''t let her. He dominated her completely.


    Megan was genuinely surprised as she didn''t expect this calm looking guy to turn into a beast like this.


    Jimmy earlier planned to let her off once kissing her hard but right now he was not able to stop himself, he continued kissing her roughly for a few more seconds, before kissing her slowly without losing the passion.


    Megan hugged his neck as Jimmy let go of her hands and hugged her waist pulling her body closer, eliminating the gap between them.


    Jim nibbled on her lips while his tongue passionately entangled with hers. Megan let him do whatever he wanted and just followed his lead.


    They were so immersed in kissing each other, they didn''t stop until someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 296 - Do You Like Megan?

    Jim and Megan were so immersed in kissing each other, they didn''t stop until someone knocked on the door.


    They looked at each other in confusion.


    Both the people had no idea how to react, as they forgot about the scene and started making out.


    KNOCK!!! KNOCK!!!


    The loud knock again brought their attention back on the door. Jim stepped towards the door and opened it only to find many people shouting something.


    His head started spinning as he couldn''t see who was standing there due to the darkness, he was a bit high as the drinks got kicked in long ago, also after making out so passionately with Megan, his mind felt dizzy and he couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "Jim, Jim" Leo called his name and Jim was able to understand Leo was standing there and when he looked behind Leo, he saw Amanda, some people from the crew and Daniel.


    Megan too came out of the room and stood next to Jim.


    "What happened?" Megan asked Leo, as he was saying something which she was not able to hear clearly while still being inside the room.


    "Our play got amazing reviews, we are opening the champagne bottle to celebrate and Amanda told us you two were rehearsing. Let''s celebrate first" Leo pulled Megan and Jim outside the room.


    "Hey guys, I was freaking out about that scene but Jack made me realize, rehearsal can happen later too, you two should enjoy this success first" Amanda apologetically explained herself.


    Jim and Megan awkwardly nodded their heads as they were still thinking about what just happened between them in the heat of the moment.


    Megan kept cursing herself as she was ruining the most important day of her life by messing up everything.


    On the other hand, Jim was not sure why he behaved like that. But for now, the two people headed to the party area to pop up the champagne bottle.


    "Jim, you alright?" Daniel could see something was wrong with his brother so he approached him, while heading out.


    "I am not, I think I screwed my friendship with Megan" Jim blurted out what he was truly feeling to Daniel as he was feeling the weight of his actions and had to talk it out to someone.


    "Why? What happened?" Daniel worriedly asked him.


    Before Jim could answer him, he was pulled by Leo towards the centre. The four actors and Amanda together popped the champagne bottle.


    "What happened Dan?" Rachel asked him as she could see he was bothered about something.


    "Hmm, nothing, just tired" Daniel was not sure what was exactly up with Jim, so he didn''t share anything with Rachel.


    "Okay, I''ll help Matt till the parking. Lisa is sleeping and he is planning to leave now" Rachel informed Daniel so that he won''t get worried not seeing her around.


    "Yeah sure"


    Rachel then went to Matt, who was standing at one corner with Lisa, who was hugging him tightly, resting her head on his chest as she fell asleep.


    "Hey, let''s go" Rachel approached Matthew.


    He then gave his car keys to Rachel and carried Lisa in his arms, they all headed towards the parking.


    With Rachel''s help they made Lisa on the front seat and secured her properly in place with the help of the belt.


    "Thanks, Rach" Matt was about to go to the driver''s seat when Rachel stopped him.


    "Matt, are you planning to tell Lisa about what happened between you two earlier?" She nervously asked him.


    "If she remembers then yes, I will talk about it and I might express what I am feeling towards her honestly. If she doesn''t remember anything, then I''ll just let it be." Matt honestly shared his plan with her.


    "You gonna tell Ems about it?" Rachel was hoping their friendship is not ruined in all of this.


    "No, she won''t understand" Matt helplessly said and added, "Rach¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I am not even going to tell Daniel about it. You can rest assured" Rachel could understand what he would say as Daniel is their work colleague and it might be awkward for Matt, if Daniel knows about it.


    Rachel knows Daniel well and he is not the type of person, who would be interested in such gossips, so he won''t mind even if Rachel hides this from him.


    "Thanks"


    Matt bid his adieu and left from there.


    Eventually it was dawn and everybody was tired, so they all decided to leave.


    Rachel made a decision to stay with Daniel at his penthouse, as she didn''t have the energy to drive back to her home, also they were all a bit drunk.


    Jim and Megan tried to talk to each other about what happened between them earlier, but the circumstances didn''t let them and they decided to talk next day as they were supposed to again meet for rehearsals in the next six hours.


    After reaching Daniel''s home, Jessica and Rachel went to their respective rooms to sleep, while Daniel and Jimmy sat in the gallery.


    "I am happy for you Jim, I guess today was the best day of your life?" Daniel questioned Jim, only to see him looking lost.


    "What happened Jim, you looked disturbed at the party too" Daniel too didn''t get a chance to talk to Jim until now.


    "Dan, I did something in the heat of the moment but now I am scared I ruined a precious relationship in my life" Jim shared his true worry with his elder brother.


    Jim then told him what happened earlier.


    "Oh, so that kiss scene was not actually there?" Daniel was surprised at this revelation as that scene looked perfect.


    "No, it was improvised" Jim informed him and then he told him of how Amanda asked them to practice the kiss scene and how he ended up kissing Megan.


    "In that moment, Rick was not kissing his wife. Jim was kissing Megan" Jim shared his problem.


    "Hmm" Daniel rubbed his chin and asked, "Do you like Megan?"

 Chapter 297 - He Is A Blessing

    "Hmm" Daniel rubbed his chin and asked, "Do you like Megan?"


    "What? Where is that coming from?" Jimmy almost shouted at him.


    "I am casually asking you" Daniel calmly answered his brother, who was currently flustered right now.


    "Dan, don''t give me a heart attack like this. You are a neurologist not a cardiologist, you can''t even save me" Jim dramatically taunted him.


    Daniel chuckled and again asked him, "What does she mean to you?"


    "A friend, Danny. She is an amazing friend." Jimmy informed him.


    "That''s it?" Daniel doubtfully questioned him.


    "Yes, and I don''t want to ruin it" Jimmy clearly explained his stand.


    "Okay. Now go and sleep, you need to act tomorrow too and tomorrow all three grandpas would be attending the play" Daniel reminded him as Jim also need to go back to rehearsals in a few hours and practice for the next day.


    "Yeah, good night Dan" Jim went to his room but his mind was still a mess as he kept thinking about Megan.


    He wanted to call her but it was too late and he decided to talk to her face-to-face, so he decided against it and went to sleep.


    ¡­


    Next day


    After waking up, Harry and Catherine went to the living room to find the three grandpas reading the newspapers in surprise.


    "Morning dad, Morning uncles" Harry greeted the three old men and joined them.


    "Why do you three look surprised?" Catherine questioned the three grandpas, as they all were clearly shocked.


    "There is this article on Jim''s play. They are praising Jim, a lot. Is he really, our Jim?" Anthony questioned his son in shock.


    "Yes dad, Jim was so amazing in the play, that I decided I am going to free him from this business world." Harry informed his father of the decision he made last night.


    "What?" Will exclaimed coming out of the room he and Liz stays in. He too woke up, just a few minutes ago and came out only to hear Harry''s decision.


    Just like Will, everyone, present there were in a state of shock.


    "Harry, you serious?" James questioned him.


    "Yeah uncle. Last night by the time we came back, you three were asleep so I couldn''t tell you all but Jim was very impressive in the play. He made me think, if he can act so well by juggling between business and acting then imagine what wonders he can do, if he focuses his entire attention on acting. So, I and Catherine made this decision" Harry announced.


    "Good decision, Harry. I am proud of you" Will patted his shoulder and added, "Although Jim played the second-lead role, he definitely over-shadowed the other three." Will informed them.


    "Yeah, but the other three actors were damn good too" Catherine added, as she loved everyone''s performance.


    "True. But I am more biased towards Jim" Will winked at Catherine, before adding, "Ahh, I wish Jim was the one who dated my Rachel"


    Catherine punched Will''s arm, who laughed as he loved teasing Catherine.


    "Oh yeah, where is Rachel?" James asked his son as she was not home.


    Will then informed him of the party all the kids went to.


    "Okay, but after party¡­"


    Catherine checked her phone and interrupted James, "Rachel, is at Daniel''s place. They partied till morning and she slept there as it is convenient"


    "What the fuck" Will shouted in anger.


    "Why are you angry?" James was not sure why his son suddenly became furious.


    "How can I not be angry? My young daughter slept at her boyfriend''s place instead of being at home" Will was a very possessive father.


    Catherine again punched him, "Her boyfriend is my son, so it is fine"


    "And Rachel is not that young, she is at an age where she can make her own decisions" James supported Catherine.


    "Please dad, I have my worries. They are still not married and keep living together. I am worried your son will impregnate my daughter before marrying her" Will taunted Harry.


    "Wow, it would be so amazing. We can have a child to play with" Anthony got excited with this idea.


    "What amazing? It is ridiculous. I would beat up Daniel if he really impregnates my child before marriage. I won''t stop even if you meddle." Will clearly looked furious and warned Harry.


    "Don''t worry, if that happens, I will obviously help you in beating up my son" Harry promised his support as for him, his friend was more important than his own children.


    Will happily hugged Harry.


    "I at times feel like I am the third-wheel in their relationship" Catherine commented, helplessly shaking her head looking at these two men.


    "You feel? You actually are." Will teased her.


    "Will, on a serious note, can I ask you something" Anthony nervously asked Will.


    "Yeah uncle, ask me whatever you want. Why hesitate?" Will brightly smiled at Anthony.


    "Do you have any problem with Daniel? Like do you have any problem with Rachel and Daniel''s relationship?" Anthony had a bad feeling about it, so he wished to clarify it with Will.


    William laughed as if he just heard a joke, "How can I have a problem with my daughter dating an amazing guy like Daniel? He is the reason why I am back here with my family. My wife''s condition is improving now. He is a blessing, uncle Tony. He is smart, responsible and most importantly loves my daughter so much. I am really proud of my daughter''s choice." Will genuinely expressed how happy he is about Rachel and Daniel''s relationship.


    Anthony sighed in relief, "You keep saying that you like Jimmy for Rachel so I was worried" he explained himself.


    "Haha, that I just do that to tease Rachel. I found out about their relationship in Dublin itself and got to know they were lying to you all. Now, I am teasing Catherine. I genuinely prefer Daniel only grandpa. I even wish to see them get married" Will expressed his true feelings and everyone got emotional.

 Chapter 298 - Best Brother

    Will expressed his true feelings and everyone got emotional.


    "I hope Liz wakes up soon. Rachel might not agree for marriage until Liz wakes up from her coma" Catherine sadly exclaimed, as she was missing her best friend.


    Harry rubbed her back, to calm her down.


    "Daniel, is going to send someone, right?" James asked his son.


    "Yes, on Monday, so after two days" Will informed him.


    "Cat, don''t worry, I have a feeling Liz will wake up soon" Will assured her.


    Although he was not sure if Liz would ever wake up, but he didn''t lose any hope and therefore he would keep other people''s hopes up too.


    Catherine just nodded her head.


    "Cat, when is Kate getting married?" Harry asked her as he recollected Kate was supposed to get married soon.


    "After two weeks" Catherine uninterestedly answered him.


    "Why do you look so disinterested? Aren''t you excited about her wedding?" Harry was surprised seeing her reaction as Catherine loves enjoying such events.


    "I am planning of not going" Catherine''s words came as a shock to everyone.


    "Who is Kate and what wedding?" Will had no idea what''s happening.


    "Kate, is Cat''s niece, she is also Rachel''s school friend. She is getting married in two weeks in Paris" Harry informed him.


    "Cat, then you have to go it is your niece''s wedding" William insisted.


    "I don''t want to leave Liz and go anywhere" Catherine informed him and it was true. Since, Will came back home, Harry, Catherine and the other two grandpas have been living here.


    "Cat, I am here to take care of Liz, you go and attend the wedding. It is in your family" Will tried to convince her and the other three old men to supported him.


    "Yeah, we three are here too, so you and Harry should go and enjoy yourselves" Michael spoke.


    "Why me?" Harry looked confused.


    "Seriously, Harry? It is your niece''s wedding. You too have to go, what is wrong with you?" Will scolded his friend.


    "I don''t want to leave you alone" Harry had the same problem as Catherine.


    "You two are impossible" Will helplessly shook his head.


    "That marriage is for five days, dude, I am not going to stay away from you for so long" Harry declared.


    "Seconded" Catherine supported her husband.


    "But Cat, you have to go" Harry tried to make her understand.


    "Okay, how about, you two go for one day instead of all five days. Just attend the wedding, while Daniel and Jimmy will attend the event for whole five days. They are grown up now, they can represent you two." Anthony made a suggestion.


    "Oh yeah, why did I not think of this?" Catherine loved this idea and looked at Harry, asking him for his suggestion.


    "Yeah, we can leave early in the morning and be home by night. Great dad, it is a nice idea" Harry too loved this suggestion.


    "Okay, then it is final, I''ll ask Daniel to book tickets accordingly" Catherine was relieved now.


    "Mike, won''t you be attending Nick''s wedding?" James asked him as earlier Michael assured Catherine, they all will be here.


    "Nicholas too is Rachel''s friend and is the groom. He worked with Michael in his law firm and eventually Michael made him a partner, they are very close" James explained who Nick is to William as he still had a few things to catch up with.


    "Oh, so Rachel is friends with Cat''s niece. Nice" William expressed.


    "Yeah, as we all belong to rich societies, we are bound to cross paths" Harry exclaimed.


    "Hmm"


    "Nick, is also one of the guys who saved Rachel when she was about to be attacked in the high-school" James told William.


    "Oh, I am assuming Rachel too would attend this wedding?" Will asked.


    "Hmm, I am planning to send some extra security" James worriedly expressed as he didn''t wish seeing any of his children going far.


    "Don''t worry uncle. Daniel would be there too" Harry assured him.


    "Hmm, but we need to be still careful" James said and looked at Michael, "You have to attend Nick''s wedding"


    "But I don''t want to leave you two¡­" Michael shared his worry.


    "Mike, we will be fine. Nick will feel sad if you won''t attend his wedding" Anthony tried to make him understand.


    "You two have been invited too" Michael reminded the two old men.


    "Yeah, but given the current situation, we won''t be able to make it but you need to go Mike" James too said.


    "Okay fine, I''ll come with you two for one day" Michael declared.


    James and Anthony didn''t push him further as he at least agreed to go.


    ¡­


    Daniel''s Home


    Jimmy woke up soon as he is supposed to head out for rehearsals but when he saw Daniel in the kitchen, he was surprised.


    "Why are you up so early?" Jim asked him, "Or you didn''t sleep at all?" He then winked at him.


    "I woke up early to prepare some food for you and drink this hangover juice" Daniel gave him a drink and put a heavy breakfast in front of Jim.


    "Dan"


    "Hmm"


    "You are the best brother in this world" Jim declared.


    Daniel patted his head, "Do well but don''t stress yourself way too much"


    Daniel saw how hard Jim had been working for the last few weeks. He was worried about him.


    "Don''t worry Dan, this play would go on for one more week, after that I am free." Jim informed him but he was feeling a bit down, when he said these words.


    "Why do you look sad?"


    "I am going to miss this team, Dan. Also, after this I have no acting projects so back to business after that" Jim said.


    "Jim, last night many writers and directors approached you, right?" Daniel saw many famous celebs approach Jim.


    He had no idea they were famous but Rachel kept shouting in excitement every time she saw some celebrity approach Jim, and told Daniel, who is who, so he knew.

 Chapter 299 - To Know Her Place

    "Yeah, but it doesn''t guarantee anything. Anyway, after Kate''s wedding, I''ll audition more vigorously than before" Jim declared with a smile.


    "Oh right, mom sent me a message to book tickets for us, you and me need to attend all five days of the wedding event, while mom and dad will only appear on the wedding day" Daniel updated him of his parents'' decision.


    "I am even surprised they are ready to spare even a day" Jim joked and added, "Mom and dad are not leaving uncle Will''s side at all. Poor uncle Will, his privacy is being killed"


    Daniel too laughed at his statement.


    After having a good breakfast, Jim left for the rehearsals.


    When he reached the auditorium, he saw Megan seriously reading the script.


    Jim couldn''t help but recollect the events of last night and he suddenly felt awkward and his heart started racing faster.


    ''Come on Jim, you can''t be like this, you need to talk to her about last night'' Jim motivated himself and just as he was about to approach her, Zoey stopped him.


    "You bastard, how dare you do this to me?" Zoey started beating him up.


    Jimmy was confused as he had no idea, what he did to deserve this beating.


    "What did I do?" Jim looked confused.


    This small chaos caught Megan''s attention too and when she realized Jim is here, her heart started beating faster, as she had no idea how will she face him.


    Last night, she provoked him and they ended up making out, although for a short time, but it was still a bit awkward now that they have to face each other.


    Megan was nervous to meet him but she had to face it, they need to continue working together on this play and now they also have to rehearse those kissing scenes.


    ''Why the hell did I kiss him on the stage, yesterday. I just dug a big hole for myself'' Megan kept scolding herself as this regret was killing her.


    "You lied that you are a small businessman, but last night after seeing your parents, I realized you are Jim Morris. I was too drunk at the party to confront you but now my mind is clear." Zoey informed Jim, why she is pissed with him.


    When Jim met his co-stars the first time, he lied to Zoey that he does not belong to Morris'', as in the past he had experienced girls approaching him to take advantage of his family and he can never tolerate that, so he avoided girls who were interested in the Morris family and not him.


    "I was just being modest, I wanted you all to treat me equally, that''s it" Jim made up an excuse.


    Zoey continued glaring at him, "Today, lunch is on you" She declared before walking away to continue her rehearsals with Leo.


    Jimmy laughed at her weird antics and looked at Megan, who immediately turned her head away when Jim caught her looking at him.


    Jim smiled seeing her cute antics.


    "I saw you looking at me, no use of moving your gaze away" Jim joked joining Megan.


    "Amanda, gave this new script and asked us to¡­" Megan ignored his statement and handed him the script, which has been modified.


    Jim took the script from her but he kept it aside and seriously looked at Megan.


    "Meg, we can''t pretend like nothing happened, can we please talk about last night?" Jim was way too straightforward, making Megan more nervous than she already was.


    Jim was rarely serious, but whenever he was, he looked very intimidating.


    "I am sorry for last night" Megan apologized to him as she was not sure what else to say.


    "Meg, don''t apologize. I think we were way too drunk, and therefore¡­" Jim said.


    "Hmm, you are right. Last night was very overwhelming with so many celebrities approaching me and I was not in the right state of mind. It didn''t mean anything." Megan blamed the circumstances as she felt embarrassed and low to confess that she likes him.


    She noticed that although Jim is down-to-earth and mingles with everyone easily, he has some rich-boy, royal habits.


    The way he has been brought up and his rich lifestyle is reflected in his actions, which keeps reminding her that he is not just a struggling actor like them but he is the heir of Morris Industries.


    Megan noticed his family, who are definitely at some another level.


    Even the woman Jim''s elder brother is dating is someone of their status. Rachel is a famous CEO in London.


    Jimmy''s best friend, who he considers as a sister is another famous business personality.


    He is surrounded by all, famous and rich people.


    Megan could clearly feel the difference in classes between her and Jim, which was a clear implication for her that she should not eat more than what she can chew and that she should stay in her limits.


    When she noticed how Jim intentionally lied to Zoey about his true identity, it was clear he won''t encourage a common girl to approach him and is conscious of what kind of woman he is involved with.


    All of this was enough for Megan to know her place in his life.


    So, Megan blamed the party and drinks for her behaviour instead of confessing her feelings. Also, it would be too weird if she confesses her attraction so suddenly.


    Jim nodded his head, in understanding.


    "You are right, the same was the case with me. It was all a bit too much, and I crossed the line, I am really sorry" Jim too shared what he went through and somewhere he was glad, Megan was chill about it and didn''t bother herself that much.


    "Are we fine now?" Megan worriedly asked him.


    Jim laughed but he assured her, "We are absolutely fine. Thanks for being so cool about it, Megan"


    Megan just smiled at him.


    "So, we are still good friends, right?" Jim asked for confirmation.

 Chapter 300 - The Truth

    "So, we are still good friends, right?" Jim asked for her again for confirmation.


    "Yes" Megan nodded her head and Jim was truly relieved now.


    "Thank goodness. You know what, Megan, you mean a lot to me. I would never wish for this friendship between us to get ruined for any reason, especially the silly reasons like these." Jim informed her.


    Megan was glad to know, she means something to him and promised, "Don''t worry Jim, this friendship means a lot to me too. I would never let it get ruined." She assured him


    The two people then continued rehearsing their kiss scene and since they practiced it in front of other people, it felt less awkward for Megan and Jim was professional like always.


    Megan was different in a way, she would feel more comfortable practicing such scenes in front of everyone as their presence keeps her growing feelings in control.


    After a few trials, Jim and Megan perfected their scene and Jim treated everyone to lunch, making Zoey happy.


    ¡­


    Matt''s Home


    When Lisa woke up, her head was spinning in pain. She was reminded of the day when she got drunk the first time at Daniel''s housewarming party.


    Today too, she felt her brain split in two halves just like that time.


    ''Why do I keep drinking, if I can''t handle it?'' Lisa cursed herself and was about to step down the bed when she realized this room was not hers.


    Lisa looked to the other side of the bed and it was empty. Emily was not lying next to her.


    ''Fuck, where am I?'' Lisa worriedly questioned herself and rubbed her eyes, to look at her surroundings clearly.


    This room felt familiar, after a few seconds she realized it is Matt''s guest bedroom, where Patrick stays.


    ''Why the fuck am I here? If I am here, where is Pat?'' Lisa was lost in her thoughts when a sudden sound interrupted it.


    KNOCK!! KNOCK!!


    Lisa lifted her head, to look at Matt, who brought two mugs of coffee.


    "Why am I here?" Lisa asked him.


    "Morning Lisa" Matt greeted her and handed her the cup of coffee, ignoring her question.


    "Thank you" Lisa accepted the mug.


    "How are you feeling?" Matt worriedly asked her.


    Last night, she drank way too much, so he was worried if she was having any pain.


    "Worse. Matt, next time, don''t let me get drunk. I just can''t handle it." Lisa declared only to hear Matt chuckle at her words.


    "What''s so funny?" She glared at him.


    "Nothing, you look cute, when you are drunk" Matt recollected last night and how much fun she had after they joined Rachel and her friends post their kiss.


    Lisa helplessly shook her head, "To entertain you for a few hours, I am not going to suffer from this kind of painful headache" she pointed at her head.


    "Is it that bad?" Matt pressed her forehead with his fingers, gently massaging that area.


    "Ahhh, amazing, do it more" Lisa closed her eyes and enjoyed it.


    Matthew smiled seeing how close they again became, thanks to that housewarming party, that Lisa was comfortable around him. He could see she doesn''t remember anything that happened last night, but he just wished to be sure.


    "You remember the party, last night?" So, he asked her.


    "Hmm, we had a lot of fun. So many celebrities were present there" Lisa excitedly opened her eyes as she met a lot of celebs, as Amanda herself personally introduced her to everyone.


    "Yeah, Amanda and you just hit it off" Matt exclaimed.


    "Oh yes, you know what, I and Amanda even decided to meet up next week after her play is wrapped up, I hope she remembers it" Lisa searched for her phone to drop a message to Amanda.


    "Here it is" Matt kept her phone on the table and brought it to her.


    "Thanks, you didn''t tell me, how I ended up here?" Lisa questioned him.


    "Last night or rather it was almost early morning by the time we came back home¡­"


    "Oh, that late? Fuck, I don''t remember staying awake for so long" Lisa informed him.


    "Hmm. So, after we came back, I was supposed to take you to your home but luckily, I checked my phone and saw Patrick''s message, he was staying with Emily and requested to let you sleep in his room instead, so¡­" Matt honestly told her, how she ended up sleeping here.


    "Oh, got it. I am glad Patrick and Emily''s relationship is all fine now" Lisa smiled in happiness,


    ''This girl cares about everyone''s happiness but hers'' Matt thought to himself.


    "Yeah, I am glad too" He normally said, before asking her, "Do you remember anything else?"


    "Hmm, I danced a lot, ate a lot and drank a lot" Lisa brightly smiled recollecting last night, "Last night was the best time of my life" She happily declared and checked her phone only to get shocked after reading something.


    "SHIT!!!" Lisa cursed.


    "What happened?" Matthew asked in concern.


    "Last night, Steve too was at the play and saw us together, he thinks there is something going on between us." Lisa informed him, while replying something to Steve.


    Matthew got irritated when he heard Steve''s name. It was even more annoying that Lisa was worried about Steve misunderstanding them.


    "What are you replying?" Matt asked her, trying to hide his disappointment at how affected Lisa was by just reading Steve''s message.


    "The truth" Lisa answered him but her attention was still on her phone, where she was drafting a message.


    "Fine, come out for lunch" Matt left her room, to give her the privacy but he also wished to hide his pain from her.


    After a few minutes, Lisa came out and joined him for lunch, she suddenly asked seeing his bad mood, "You alright?"


    "Hmm, what would happen to me?"


    "I thought you were as affected as me about the kiss we shared last night but I guess you would rather pretend nothing happened" Lisa calmly dropped a bombshell on him.

 Chapter 301 - Fell In Love

    "Fine, come out for lunch" Matt left her room, to give her the privacy but he also wished to hide his pain from her.


    He was annoyed and was also feeling sad at the same time, seeing how much Steve still affects her.


    Lisa was in love with that guy for a very long time now, so her reaction was normal, but Matthew didn''t like it.


    After a few minutes, Lisa came out and joined him for lunch.


    "Are we not asking Emily and Pat to join us?" She asked him.


    "No, they went out. It is Kate and Nick''s wedding after two weeks, so Patrick and Emily went out for shopping" Matt coldly informed her, avoiding looking at her.


    "You alright?" Lisa asked him, as she could see something was wrong with him.


    "Hmm, what would happen to me?" Matt coldly asked her.


    "I thought you were as affected as me about the kiss we shared last night but I guess you would rather pretend nothing happened" Lisa calmly dropped a bombshell on him.


    "You remember it?" Matt was surprised as he thought she forgot all about it.


    "I didn''t recollect immediately but after you left the room, I eventually recollected what happened last night. So, that''s why you kept asking if I remember anything from last night?" Lisa asked him.


    "Yeah, I thought you didn''t remember it" Matt was confused to see Lisa being so cool and calm about it. He expected her to freak out and run away from here.


    The Lisa he knows, is shy and avoids discussing uncomfortable topics but right now she looked calm and composed.


    "You wished I don''t remember it?" Lisa questioned him and added, "I am not like you to kiss a person and forget all about it" She teased him to lighten the mood reminding Matt of their first kiss, which he forgot about.


    "Nothing like that. I was just confused to see you being so calm about it?" Matt suspiciously asked.


    "You''d rather I freak out?" Lisa threw another question at him.


    "Lisa, you are confusing me" Matt was freaking out as he was not able to figure out what was going on in Lisa''s mind.


    "Matt, when I kissed you, I knew what I was doing" Lisa confessed to him.


    When she just woke up, her mind was a mess and it took her a few minutes, to clearly recollect everything that happened and once she did, she decided to clear things with Matt as she doesn''t want to have more complications in her life.


    Matt on the other hand went speechless when Lisa confessed, she willingly kissed him. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    The thought of Lisa too liking him, as much as he likes her, made him very happy.


    Till date Matthew never dated anyone emotionally, it was more of a social and physical need.


    Lisa was the first woman, who truly attracted him and he genuinely cared for her.


    So, Matthew excitedly waited in anticipation to hear what Lisa would say. Earlier, he thought she won''t remember the kiss and even if she does, she will regret it.


    But right now, she looked calm and it was evident she didn''t regret it.


    "Matt, when I kissed you, I knew what I was doing" Lisa confessed to him and added, "I was in a bitter mood and whatever you said, it made me feel good. Although, I don''t remember what you exactly said but you were honest, which I could see in your eyes. It felt good and I just gave in to my urge to kiss you. I am sorry for acting out of line" Lisa expressed herself and Matt didn''t interrupt her until she was done.


    "Don''t apologize, Lisa." Matt smiled at her.


    "No Matt, I need to apologize. I put you in a tough spot last night."


    "Tough spot?" Matt didn''t get what she meant and the smile on his face froze.


    "I pushed you in guilt trip and you had to kiss me back." Lisa remembered when she first kissed him, Matt stopped her but when she said something, he pitied her and kissed her back.


    In that moment, she just gave in to her urge but now she was sober enough to analyse the situation better.


    She doesn''t remember exactly what they talked about but she remembers all the emotions she went through last night.


    "I didn''t kiss you back because of any guilt trip, I kissed you because I wanted to" Matthew didn''t like Lisa''s interpretation of last night, so he wanted to be clear.


    "Matt, it''s okay, you don''t need to lie or pity me. I can handle myself. Last night, my behaviour was uncalled for" Lisa calmly spoke and disregarded what he said.


    "Lisa, what nonsense are you spouting? I didn''t pity you. What I did was totally out of spite" Matt was surprised at the weird turn of events.


    This is not what he imagined.


    Lisa chuckled as if she heard a joke when Matt explained himself, "Matt, I am cool with whatever happened last night. It is not a big deal"


    "Lisa, when you said you were as affected by the kiss last night as me, this is what you meant?" Matt expected one thing and got something else.


    "Hmm, what else would I mean?" Lisa took a few sips of the hangover juice which was kept on the table for her with other dishes.


    "That you fell in love with me" Matt said as a matter-of-fact which resulted in Lisa choking on her drink.


    COUGH!!! COUGH!!!


    Seeing Lisa cough vigorously, Matt ran to the refrigerator and poured some water in the glass for her.


    Lisa calmed down only after drinking some water.


    "Matt, what the fuck did you mean by me falling in love with you? Was that one of your stupid jokes?" Lisa glared at him, unbelievably.


    Matt sat across her and wondered what he should do.


    ''Should I just tell her what I am feeling for her or¡­'' Matt pondered, ''No, no or, there is no alternate. I have to tell her what I feel.''

 Chapter 302 - Dont Want To Go

    Matt sat across her and wondered what he should do.


    ''Should I just tell her what I am feeling for her or¡­'' Matt pondered, ''No, no or, there is no alternate. I have to tell her what I feel.''


    Matt took a long breath, as after what he planned to say, he can''t take his words back. He can''t unsay, whatever he is going to say now.


    "Lisa, what I am going to say now, might sound weird to you but this is what I have been going through for a few days now. I think, I am¡­ uff, it is harder than I thought" Matt said looking into Lisa''s eyes, who was paying full attention to him, as she was confused at his attitude and she was getting a bad feeling right now.


    Matt again took a long breath.


    "Matt, we don''t need to discuss anything. I know you made out with many women, and this is not a big deal for you. For me, it was just a moment of weakness where I just wanted to feel good about myself and it just happened. That kiss doesn''t mean anything" Lisa could see Matt was struggling with something, so she explained her stand to him.


    Matt was disappointed at what she said and the confession he prepared in his mind, got stuck in his throat.


    "And Matt, I didn''t kiss you because I am in love with you. I am definitely not in love with you." Lisa laughed as she assumed Matt thinks she kissed him because she is in love with him.


    "Why are you laughing? What is so funny about being in love with me?" Matt was offended by what she said.


    "Why are you so serious?" Lisa assumed when she saw how Matt was acting; it was so unlike him.


    Matt was the coolest guy she ever came across, so it feels different if she sees him act serious.


    "I am not serious, let it be, I cooked some food, have it" Matt pointed at the food on the table.


    "You don''t seem fine" Lisa could see he was in a bad mood.


    Matt was pissed, he wanted to ask her, ''How could I be fine, when you think it is funny to be in love with me?'' but he knows nothing good will come out of this discussion, so he decided to keep quiet.


    "I am fine" Matt answered her.


    "Okay" Lisa thanked him for taking care of her, Matt just nodded his head and didn''t say anything else.


    ¡­


    Daniel''s Home


    Rachel woke up very late and after not finding Daniel next to her, she stepped outside to the living room only to see, Jessica slowly banging her head to the wall and Daniel working on his laptop.


    "What happened? Why are you banging your head?" Rachel worriedly rushed towards Jessica and glared at Daniel, who was ignorant of Jessica''s despair and was busy on his laptop.


    "Don''t glare at me, I tried to console her but she still keeps whining like a baby." Daniel explained himself, "By the way Rach, I am booking tickets to Paris, should I book yours too or it is already booked?"


    "Paris? Why are we going to Paris?" Rachel asked him.


    "Are you serious? It is Kate and Nick''s wedding in two weeks, you forgot?" Daniel decided to book her ticket too.


    "Fuck, I did forget. What is wrong with me?"


    "It''s okay, you have been busy with a lot of things these days." Daniel exclaimed as indeed her parents suddenly showing up, the new projects she is working on were a lot for her to handle.


    "Thanks Dan" Rachel then pulled Jessica back as this woman didn''t stop banging her head to the wall.


    "Why are you being all weird?" Rachel scolded Jessica as she never saw her act like this. She was the one, always teasing and troubling other people but Jessica wasn''t the one, who ever got troubled.


    So, it was a surprise for Rachel to see Jessica all worried and riled up.


    "I don''t wanna go on that date" Jessica lied on the couch and started hitting the pillows, she was totally acting like a stubborn child.


    Rachel helplessly looked at Daniel, who was not bothering himself at all.


    "She acts like a kid, when things don''t go her way" Daniel explained with his focus still on the laptop. He was used to Jessica''s tantrums; it wasn''t anything new for him.


    "What is not going your way?" Rachel worriedly asked Jessica.


    Jessica sat facing Rachel and tightly hugged her, "Rach, please save me, please" She begged her desperately.


    Rachel never saw Jessica act like this.


    "Okay, calm down. First, tell me who should I save you from?"


    "Noah Ricci" Jessica cried in desperation.


    "The guy, you are supposed to go on a date with tonight?" Rachel was aware of what happened last night.


    "Yeah, I don''t want to go on this date. But Daniel refuses to save me from that chocolate guy. What should I do?" As the time passed by, Jessica was agonizing more about this date.


    She imagined around fifty scenarios of how she could have avoided that bet and saved herself from falling into his trap.


    "I decided, I''ll run back to Italy" Jessica made a decision.


    "He too lives in Italy." Daniel calmly reminded her again making her cry.


    "I don''t want to go on this date" Jessica started whining.


    "Why is that a big deal?" Rachel asked her.


    "Because I just don''t want to go" Jessica had no idea what else to say.


    "She is afraid of romantic relationships" Daniel answered on her behalf only to receive a flying pillow which was about to hit his face but he caught it on time and kept it aside.


    "Why so?" Rachel directly asked Jessica.


    "I just love being single and teasing other couples. I don''t want to be involved with anyone and ruin my happiness" Jessica said.


    "That''s a weird reason" Rachel couldn''t help but honestly share her thoughts.

 Chapter 303 - Favorite Actress

    "That''s a weird reason" Rachel couldn''t help but honestly share her thoughts.


    "Thanks for saying that and our tickets are booked" Daniel kept his laptop aside and joined the two women.


    Jessica suddenly held Daniel''s t-shirt collar and started begging him, "Danny, please give me an excuse to get out of this date. I promise I''ll do anything you ask me to do. I can clean this house or I''ll clean your car or¡­"


    "Jess, calm down" Daniel looked serious so Jessica shut her mouth.


    "Noah looks like a decent guy or else I would have not let him trap you this way¡­"


    "So, you agree he trapped me?" Jessica interrupted Daniel when she got the confirmation on her doubts.


    "Yes Jess, he trapped you normally but you legally trapped yourself in it" Daniel reminded her of the legal document she prepared which was the reason she couldn''t back out of this commitment.


    "Ahhhhh, I am an idiot" Jessica shouted recollecting the events of last night.


    "Jess, can you let yourself loose for once, and genuinely enjoy this date? This date does not have to mean anything, it can just be some quality time you spent with a guy, who looks like your favourite celebrity. Maybe just like two friends hanging out." Daniel tried to convince her this way.


    Jessica was processing his suggestion and finally she decided to give in.


    "Hmm, nothing harm in giving this a chance" Jessica finally got convinced and decided to go on this date and get done with it, but she was not aware what she was signing up for and how this date one date will affect her future in a good way.


    ¡­


    That night the three grandpas went to the theatre to attend Jim''s play and after the play was over, the three old men were crying oceans of tears just like everyone else in the audience.


    When Jim came over to meet the three grandpas, who were waiting for him in his makeup room, Anthony was the first one to hug his grandson tightly.


    "Jim, you were splendid on the stage today. I am so proud of you child" tears of joy and sadness were flowing from his eyes.


    Joy as he was happy to see Jim actually doing a good job at this profession and sadness because he felt his heart wrench in pain when he saw Jim''s character die.


    "Thank you so much grandpa" Jimmy was really happy that his grandpa enjoyed the play.


    James and Michael too were very impressed and praised him a lot.


    "By the way grandpas, I have a surprise for you" Jim declared and took them backstage.


    The three grandpas were shocked when they saw their favourite actress Diana standing there, talking to Megan, Leo and Zoey.


    "Ma''am, here are my grandpas" Jim approached her and pointed at the old men.


    Earlier, he requested Diana to meet his three grandpas, who were a big fan of her. She accepted his request and promised to meet them.


    The three grandpas stood there in shock. They were in awe as they couldn''t believe their favourite actress was standing right in front of them.


    Even after all these years, Diana didn''t lose her charm and elegance. She rather looked even prettier than the old days when she was young.


    ''She aged so gracefully'' Is what Anthony thought.


    ''No woman can beat her at elegance'' James thought.


    ''I want her'' Michael thought.


    "Grandpas, Ma''am is busy, but on my request, she agreed to spare a few minutes" Jimmy proudly exclaimed and introduced the three old men to Diana and informed her of them being famous businessmen and a lawyer before their retirement.


    "Wow, I actually heard about the Richardson and the Morris businesses. I even use your cosmetics" Diana exclaimed, looking at James as she was a big fan of Rachel''s cosmetic line.


    James and Anthony were very proud to know their favourite actress heard of their companies and they teasingly looked at Michael, as they were sure Diana didn''t hear the name of his law firm at all.


    Michael didn''t care about such things and looked indifferent.


    "Ms Diana, we are your big fans¡­" James and Anthony kept praising Diana for the next two minutes and Diana kept laughing at how cute these two men were.


    On their request, she clicked pictures with James and Anthony.


    All this while, Michael didn''t utter a word and he just stood on the side and he even clicked their pictures for them.


    After they were done, the three grandpas were supposed to leave. James and Anthony were on cloud nine after meeting Diana, while Michael was calm and composed.


    Jimmy was surprised to see Michael being so calm, as he didn''t utter one word since he met Diana. He didn''t praise her like the other two old men and neither did he request for a photo.


    It was so unlike him, as he too was excited to meet her.


    But Jim decided to ask Michael why he is acting weird later, as it might be awkward discussing it in front of everyone.


    "We will take our leave, thank you so much for your time, Mademoiselle" Anthony stylishly bowed to Diana, who just laughed it out.


    Before the three old men could walk away, Diana asked Michael, "You don''t wish to take my autograph or click a photo with me?"


    Diana was habituated with being admired and receiving praises, so when she saw a man, who clearly liked her and but didn''t utter a word like others, she felt weird and uncomfortable.


    Jimmy told her how these three were her big fans so she was sure Michael liked her.


    She never came across someone, who in spite of being a fan of her, was acting cool and didn''t approach her.


    So, she couldn''t help but directly ask him, why he is acting like this as he made her so curious that she couldn''t help notice him more than the other two and ask him directly.

 Chapter 304 - First Date

    Before the three old men could walk away, Diana asked Michael, "You don''t wish to take my autograph or click a photo with me?"


    "I do" Michael honestly answered her question.


    "Then why did you not request me for it?" Diana questioned him, as her curiosity got the best of her.


    "If I request you just like those two, then how will I stand out and grab your attention like I just did?"


    Diana: "¡­"


    Anthony: "¡­"


    Michael: "¡­"


    Jimmy: "¡­"


    The four people present there were shocked as Michael was clearly flirting with her.


    Diana was speechless and she had no idea how to respond to him.


    It has been quite some time since someone so handsome made her speechless with his flirting.


    She thought she met all kinds of men and was used to being flattered and it won''t affect her but she was wrong, this man managed to surprise her.


    Seeing her speechless, Michael politely smiled at her, "Seems like my efforts didn''t go waste as you approached me first."


    Diana was feeling a bit embarrassed as he was indeed right. He successfully got her attention and she might not forget him like she forgets her other fans. So, she decided to walk away when Michael said something, again surprising her.


    "Tomorrow dinner, 7 pm at Rosewood London, I''ll be waiting for you. I hope you would show up and give me a chance to click a picture with you" Michael said.


    "I am too busy to accept your invitation" Diana refused coldly.


    Michael still smiled, unaffected by her attitude, "I''ll wait as long as it takes"


    Diana didn''t bother answering him and she walked away.


    "What the fuck, Mike, what was that?" James shouted at his friend excitedly after ensuring Diana indeed left.


    "Yeah, what a sneaky move, you bastard" Anthony too shouted in excitement.


    "Grandpa Mike, you are a player, from now on you are my master, you have to teach me all these tricks" Jimmy excitedly added.


    "Chill guys, only if she shows up tomorrow, then I''ll accept your praises or else it is a huge failure" Michael still had a faint smile painted on his lips as he saw how affected Diana was because of his actions.


    ¡­


    Hyatt Regency, London


    As it was time for her date, Jessica reached the restaurant and a valet approached her, she gave him the car to park and took a long breath before entering the restaurant.


    After a lot of despair and struggle, she finally gave in and decided to attend this date and get done with it.


    ''Jessica, remember, you are just meeting a business partner as you wish to collaborate with his chocolates company. This is just a business deal.'' Jessica kept saying this to herself.


    Rachel gave her this idea and asked her to pretend she is meeting Noah on a business deal, as it was only a matter of one dinner, which would last for one hour max.


    When Jessica entered the restaurant, she asked the lady at the entrance for Noah Ricci and just then a butler appeared there to take her with him.


    "Ma''am this way" The butler pointed in the opposite direction.


    "But the restaurant is over there?" Jessica suspiciously pointed at the main restaurant, as the butler was showing her some other path.


    "Mr Ricci, made some different arrangements" The butler politely said.


    ''Oh god, what arrangements?'' Jessica loudly shouted in her head but she was polite to the butler as he was just doing his job.


    The butler then stepped inside an elevator, while Jessica just followed him.


    After climbing a few floors, the elevator opened to a big suite, surprising Jessica, as she didn''t expect Noah to arrange their date in his suit.


    Noah was waiting there and he let them in, after Jessica stepped inside the room, the butler bowed to them and left in the same elevator.


    "Why are we here?" Jessica was now feeling paranoid, as the elevator was the only entrance and exit to this room.


    Earlier, she just stepped in but now that she was alone in a hotel suite with Noah Ricci, she was freaking out.


    Noah smiled at her, "When I got to know this is going to be your first date, I decided to make it special for you, so I decided to travel an extra mile. Come inside" Noah held her hand and dragged her inside and Jessica was bewildered, even before she could say something he just dragged her with him.


    "Umm, I mean, why are we not at the¡­" Jessica paused in the middle of her sentence when she looked at the arrangement he made for them.


    There was a big television in the room and there were two big recliners in front of it. She could see soda drinks and popcorn on the table with a large pizza next to it.


    Jessica was surprised when she noticed it was her favorite pizza.


    "What is happening here?" Jessica looked suspicious.


    "One second" Noah proudly turned on the TV and Jessica was surprised to see the pre-kick-off discussion on the upcoming football match.


    "Oh fuck, I totally forgot about this match, that I am supposed to watch" Jessica excitedly exclaimed.


    Jessica is a big fan of football and never misses any match, especially of A.C. Milan.


    Tonight, too she would have been watching this match, if not for her date with Noah.


    Also, due to her bad mood she forgot about this match.


    "I know. That''s why I decided we will rather watch this match here, instead of having dinner at the restaurant." Noah was glad when he saw the excitement in Jessica''s eyes.


    "Wow, how did you know I like football?" Jessica was surprised that he was thoughtful enough to put so much efforts.


    "Last night, I asked Daniel what you like and what you don''t. That''s when he told me all about it" Noah was honest with her.


    Jessica was not sure why but she was not angry with Daniel, she was truly happy with these turn of events.

 Chapter 305 - High Benchmark

    Jessica was not sure why but she was not angry with Daniel, she was truly happy with these turn of events.


    "May we? The match is about to start in ten minutes" Noah pointed at the comfortable recliners.


    "Yeah sure" Jessica comfortably sat on one of the recliners and she adjusted herself well, "Wow, this is awesome" She commented.


    "I am glad you like it" Noah was glad he put some extra efforts on this date as Jessica was now comfortable around him unlike last night.


    "Umm, Noah, I prefer having beer while watching football, not soda, can we order beer?" Jessica was hesitating making a demand like this, but she really enjoys drinking beer more.


    "No worries" Noah stepped towards the mini refrigerator and showed her the beer cans, "Is this brand, fine with you?"


    "Oh goodness, that''s my favourite" Jessica couldn''t keep her excitement down.


    Noah knew it was her favourite beer as Daniel already told him that too, he just wanted to surprise her.


    He too then sat on the recliner next to her and looked at Jessica, who grabbed the bowl of popcorn, looking very happy.


    There was a child-like excitement on her face, which made Noah smile too.


    "You are beautiful" The words came out naturally, before he could stop himself.


    "What?" Jessica didn''t hear him as he said those words in a low volume and her attention was on the television.


    "I am saying, your outfit looks great" Noah pointed at her.


    Jessica was wearing a white shirt paired with blue jeans. She didn''t dress up for the occasion and wore casual clothes.


    But she was so beautiful and charming, that she looked extremely gorgeous and attractive even in simple clothes and her long hair which was left open, added to her charm.


    "Thanks, your outfit is nice too" Jessica again looked back at the TV and Noah chuckled as he was just wearing a sports pant and t-shirt.


    He never dressed up like this for a date before but he was advised by Daniel to be as casual as possible around Jessica.


    Right now, the atmosphere felt like, two friends were hanging out together, instead of two people on a date.


    From the moment, the match started, Jessica and Noah''s attention was on the television.


    Just like Jessica, Noah too was a big football fan and they two are coincidentally big fans of A.C. Milan, they have been supporting this team for years now.


    Every time the striker from A.C. Milan was about to score a goal, Jessica and Noah keenly pay attention to the screen as if their life depends on it.


    If the striker misses the goal, they both shout in disappointment and if the striker successfully scores a goal, they shout in excitement. Similarly they cheers for the A.C. Milan''s goal keeper.


    Basically, during the whole first half, they both kept shouting no matter what.


    At times, Jessica even hit the television with the popcorns and once in the heat of them moment she was about to throw her beer can at the television in frustration as the goal keeper of their team was not able to stop the opposite team from scoring a goal, Noah held her wrist stopping her.


    "This television is hotel''s property, so we need to be careful. If this was my home, I would have let you break the whole television" Noah carried a sweet smile while stopping her from being reckless.


    Jessica came back to her senses, and awkwardly apologized, "I am sorry, I tend to act crazy while watching football"


    "Hmm, I can see that" Noah teased her.


    Jessica was embarrassed at her actions and looked back at the TV, when Noah''s next words surprised her, "I find this side of yours cute"


    For the first time, Jessica felt her cheeks heat up, as no man ever said she looked cute acting like this.


    Jimmy and Daniel too always scolded her for being aggressive and impulsive.


    She was used to being called crazy and weird but not cute.


    Jessica didn''t look at Noah, as she was not sure how to handle these foreign feelings, she was experiencing for the first time.


    ''Fuck, why am I feeling shy? Ahhh, feeling shy is not my thing. Jessica Carlson, don''t act like those weird women, be strong, be unaffected. You are cute and you know it, you don''t need some other man''s validation. Pay attention to the match, focus on Olivier, yes Olivier is so hot, look at him. Pay attention to him'' Jessica kept telling herself as her heart was pounding at a faster rate and was going out of her control.


    Noah smiled seeing her actions, as he could clearly see her blushing.


    During the halftime break, they ordered more food, as the two people didn''t even realize when they finished the pizza he ordered and were suddenly feeling hungrier.


    "Hey, thanks for this setting, I am actually enjoying this date" Jessica sincerely said after Noah was done ordering more food for them.


    "I am glad you are" Noah was really happy that all his efforts didn''t go to waste.


    "Noah, why are you doing all of this? I mean isn''t it a bit too much to put so much efforts for someone you barely know? Like, I would never do all of this even for Jimmy, and Jimmy is my favourite person in this world" Jessica asked him.


    "Well, I have never been anyone''s first date. Definitely not of someone, who is so old¡­" Noah laughed teasingly and even Jessica laughed with him as he has a point.


    "So, I wished to make it memorable" He concluded.


    "Hmm, you have set a very high benchmark for all the future guys I might go on dates with" Jessica laughed at her own joke but unknown to her Noah didn''t like the possibility of she going on date with other men.


    He didn''t say anything, though and their food was delivered very soon. They continued eating while watching the second half of the match.

 Chapter 306 - Cant Let You Go

    Jessica, enjoyed the second half as much as she loved the first one but now Noah, was a bit lost in some deep thoughts.


    ''What''s next?''


    ''This is it?''


    ''I have to leave tomorrow, but I want to be near her''


    ''Am I already attracted to her?''


    Noah then looked at Jessica, who was looking happy and excited.


    Unknown to him, a smile was painted on his lips too when he saw her happy.


    ''I want this to last longer, I don''t want this for only one day''


    He concluded.


    The match got over and Jessica was very happy as her favourite team won.


    "Thanks for putting all these efforts in spite of it being a weird date. I had a lot of fun." Jessica brightly smiled at him.


    "Weird date?" Noah raised his eyebrows.


    "I mean, you asked me for date just to trouble me and yet you did so much" Jessica believed he asked her on a date to tease her for what she did in the past.


    "I didn''t ask you out on this date to get back at you. You rather didn''t do anything bad. That night you made my day, I was in a very bad mood and you brightened it. I like you, Jessica and therefore I wished to spend more time with you."


    Jessica was taken aback and had no idea how to react to what he just said.


    ''Fuck, did he just say he likes me? How can he like me, we hardly met four times? Ahhhh, this date is the biggest mistake of my life'' Jessica started freaking out.


    "You fine?" Noah could see her discomfort.


    "Noah, I¡­ umm¡­ I appreciate all the efforts you have put in for today. But how can you like me? You barely know me" Jessica voiced her awkward thoughts.


    Noah chuckled at her reaction, instead of getting all flustered and shy, she was logically questioning him.


    "You don''t need to know someone for a long time to like them. At times, you might know a person for years and yet you are not able to develop any romantic liking for them but you might just meet a person for one hour, and you start liking them. The matter of hearts, are very unpredictable."


    Noah''s words affected Jessica more than she thought it would.


    "I''ll take my leave" Jessica preferred running away from situations like these than facing them.


    "Jessica, am I making you uncomfortable?" Noah directly asked her.


    "Yes. I am not a romantic person, Noah and neither am I looking forward to anything romantic between us" Jessica was clear of what she doesn''t want and frankly voiced it.


    "Hmm, I understand" Noah tried to hide his disappointment.


    "So, when are you going back to Milan?" Jessica tried to change the topic.


    "I am leaving tomorrow evening" Noah sadly exclaimed, she clearly rejected him and doesn''t want to talk about it.


    "Great, have a safe flight" Jessica was about to step away and looked at the mess they created.


    Understanding her dilemma, Noah said, "Room service people will take care of it, don''t bother"


    "Cool, thanks again for today, I loved it" Jessica was honest.


    "Hmm, if fate has it in store, I am sure we will meet again" Noah forwarded his hand for a handshake.


    Jessica shook hands with him, "I don''t believe in fate and all" she declared.


    Noah just laughed it out and the two people entered the elevator.


    "Why are you tagging along?" Jessica asked him.


    "It is courteous, to send off your date" Noah responded only to make Jessica roll her eyes at him.


    "If you don''t mind, why were you upset that night?" Jessica casually asked him to change the topic.


    "My girlfriend of eight years cheated on me. It was that night, I found out the truth" Noah didn''t look sad or upset, he was indifferent now.


    "Oh, I am so sorry. It must have sucked to get cheated on after eight years of relationship" Jessica exclaimed.


    "Yeah, especially by the woman you see a future with"


    "It is her loss" Jessica couldn''t believe a handsome man like Noah, who owns an amazing chocolate brand, could get cheated on.


    Jessica totally judged that woman.


    "Do you want it make it your gain?" Noah questioned her.


    Jessica couldn''t help but laugh, "You are damn good at flirting" she declared.


    "That doesn''t answer my question" Noah looked at her seriously.


    "Noah, you are amazing but with you being in Italy and me shifting to London, I don''t think¡­"


    "So, our geography is your problem?" Noah asked her.


    "Umm, yeah and also I don''t see myself being committed in a relationship" Jessica added another point to ensure he doesn''t shift here for her.


    "Got it" Noah didn''t prolong it.


    After reaching her car, Jessica turned around and gave Noah a formal hug, "I hope you find someone better" She truly wished for him.


    "Hmm, I would want to say the same thing about you, but I can''t. I want to be the someone you find" Noah said.


    "You are really good with words" Jessica smiled at him and bid adieu not being affected by his flirting.


    That is why Jessica had always been single, as it is difficult to move this tough woman''s heart.


    Just before she could open her car door, Noah held her arm and pulled her towards him, "This could be the last time, we are meeting each other" Noah said.


    "Hmm, so?" Jessica looked confused.


    "I can''t let you go like this" Noah declared before cupping one side of her face in his palm and placing a soft kiss on her lips.


    Noah gently nibbled on her lips.


    It was Jessica''s first kiss; she didn''t wish to push him away as she could see the sincerity in his eyes when he said he likes her.


    Jessica didn''t mind him kissing her, so she let him be and even responded to his kiss.


    After a few seconds, Noah let her go.


    This kiss lasted not more than for ten seconds but yet it felt beautiful.


    "Goodnight, Noah" Jessica smiled and bid him adieu before driving away. She took this kiss casually.


    She never kissed or let anyone kiss her before, but Noah looked decent and in that moment she didn''t think much about it.


    Noah kept looking at her car, until it was out of his sight.


    Taking a long deep breath, he only wished for fate to do some magic and give him a chance to meet her again.


    Jessica had a faint smile on her face while driving towards Daniel''s home.


    ''I am glad I went on this date. Mr Ricci, you are a good host and also a good kisser'' She thought to herself.

 Chapter 307 - Lisa Was Shocked

    Next day


    Michael was dressed in a suit and was waiting for Diana at 7 pm in Rosewood London.


    Although he acted cool yesterday, he was very nervous now as it has been long since he went on a date.


    After a point in life, Michael thought woman, relationships, commitment are not for him, so he gave up on all of it and decided to enjoy his old days with his friends but after meeting Diana yesterday, his suppressed desire came out.


    Not that he just wanted a physical relationship with her, but he craved for companionship. After meeting Diana, he felt so attracted to her, that last night he was not able to sleep at all.


    All those butterflies he felt in his younger days were again felt last night after meeting her.


    Michael checked the time and it was 15 minutes past the time he gave to Diana.


    ''Will she show up or am I going to end up making a fool out of myself?'' Michael nervously thought as he felt he is being stood up.


    But he continued waiting as he didn''t wish to leave.


    Three hours passed and still Diana didn''t show up.


    Michael had his dinner alone and since it was 10 pm now, he decided to leave concluding she won''t show up.


    Just as he stood up from his seat, an elegantly dressed woman walked in the restaurant, and she looked a bit worried but when she saw Michael, she was surprised.


    Michael was shocked to see Diana standing there.


    She walked towards him and immediately apologized, "I am so sorry, I had to go for a shooting but it got so delayed that I couldn''t come earlier. I wished to inform you about it but I didn''t have your number, I am¡­"


    "I am glad you made it on time" Michael happily smiled interrupting her.


    The two sat on the table and ordered some food as Diana was glad he waited for her.


    ¡­


    Monday


    Lisa met with Daniel in his office as he requested her for a meeting.


    Lisa and two other Neurologists, Arthur and Ava were present in Daniel''s room. These two Neurologists are Lisa''s superior but Daniel''s juniors.


    Arthur and Ava are experts in the field of Neurology.


    Daniel did some background check on them. They are safe and trusted so he called these three people here.


    "As you know few weeks back, I went to Dublin to operate on a coma patient in one of our branches¡­" Daniel looked at the three people sitting across him.


    The three people nodded their heads as they were aware of it.


    "That patient belongs to London so has been shifted here. She has the required resources and on request from her family, she is being treated at her home. I need a team of doctors to come with me for the regular check-ups and follow-up treatments. After discussing with the head of the department, I think you three would be perfect for this job. Are you all fine with this?"


    The three people didn''t mind it as this was an interesting case to work on, so they all agreed.


    Ava asked Daniel about their schedule.


    "Once in a week we will be checking on her, every week I and Lisa will have to go. You and Arthur would be alternately joining me and Lisa. If this week I, Lisa and Arthur will go then next week I, Lisa and you will go"


    "Got it. Thank you, Dr Daniel" Ava thanked him.


    "I have mailed you three all the details about this patient''s condition. Please go through them by evening, after work we will go there then the assigned driver from the hospital will drop you three at your home" Daniel informed them of the transport arrangement too.


    The three people then took their leave but Lisa had to stay back as Daniel had something to discuss with her.


    After Ava and Arthur left, Daniel seriously looked at Lisa, "Lisa, I am about to share something very confidential with you and I want a promise that you would not share this with anyone else, not even Emily, Matt or Steve." Daniel gave her a disclaimer.


    After a lot of thought and discussion with William, Daniel decided to tell Rachel''s parents'' truth to Lisa, as she was someone trusted and he wished to have her presence at every visit.


    When she will go to Rachel''s home and see her mother there, Lisa will anyway know the truth so to save her from the shock, Daniel decided to give her a heads up.


    "Wow, is it something that serious?" Lisa was surprised at Daniel''s request.


    "Yes Lisa, and if you break this confidentiality trust, then Rachel''s life can be endangered and we might lose her forever" Daniel scared the shit out of Lisa, to let her know how serious this situation this.


    Lisa was taken aback at Daniel''s warning, "Woah, if it is like this, then why share something so serious with me?"


    "Because I have to, it is not a choice"


    "Okay, I will not share this information with everyone" Lisa assured him, as Daniel was not someone who would spout nonsense unnecessarily.


    "Lisa, you might know that Rachel lost both her parents at a young age?" Daniel asked her to which Lisa nodded her head.


    "Yes, it was really sad"


    "The truth is Lisa, they both are alive" Daniel dropped a bombshell on Lisa and she was so shocked she couldn''t utter a word for a few minutes.


    "Are you sure, Dr Daniel?"


    "Hmm and this patient, who is in coma is Rachel''s mother."


    "What?" Lisa was shocked.


    "Yeah, that is the reason why I am involving you in this treatment and wants you to be present for every check-up. I don''t wish to go into much details but the main point is Rachel and her parents'' lives are in danger. We are hiding them safely and treating her mom. I therefore, don''t wish you share this information with anyone." Daniel explained himself.


    It took a few minutes for Lisa to process this truth.

 Chapter 308 - Charlie And Brent

    It took a few minutes for Lisa to process this truth.


    "So, who all know about this?" Lisa asked Daniel, to understand the situation better.


    "Except for my and Rachel''s families, only Patrick knows the truth and now you" Daniel informed her.


    "Oh! All of this is so shocking but I am happy for Rachel" Lisa finally said after understanding the whole situation.


    Although Daniel didn''t give her the details, she understood the main point.


    "Yeah, and you are someone she and Patrick knows so well. Therefore, I decided to involve you" Daniel added to make her understand why he is involving her in this mess.


    "Thank you, Dr Daniel for believing in me" Lisa sincerely thanked him.


    "Don''t worry. I will be telling Steve, the reason I involved you is because you want to do more research on patients in vegetative states, so I request you too stick with this lie" Daniel explained because he doesn''t wish for Steve to believe Lisa is getting some preferential treatment.


    "Got it, thanks for coming up with a plausible excuse on my behalf" Lisa too had been wondering how Steve will react knowing she got an important patient but she was sure Daniel would take care of that.


    "Sure"


    Lisa left to do her work and Daniel was in deep thoughts as Rachel was still not completely safe and he was worried about her.


    Although he doesn''t show it, Rachel''s safety is always at the back of his mind.


    Daniel therefore called Paul.


    Paul was supposed to get more information on Charlie and Brent Morgan, the two people who are trying to kill Rachel, also they still need information on the man, who works in MN Corporation for Ethan, so that they can use him to reach Charlie and Brent.


    Charlie and Brent belong to Liz''s family line and had been wanting to kill Rachel, to inherit the Morgan Industries.


    "Paul, any updates on them?" Daniel questioned him as soon as Paul answered his call.


    "Not yet boss, but I have researched on every employee in the Morgan Industries, who have been working there for more than twenty years and ran background checks on them, there are two men, who are the most suspicious, give me two more days, we will find the one, who works for Ethan" Paul updated Daniel.


    "Hmm okay"


    "We have been updating Patrick with all the progress, he has been kept in the loop" Paul informed Daniel.


    It was true as Patrick was simultaneously working on this case while doing his duty.


    "Okay, I hope you soon find that man who works for Ethan" Daniel exclaimed.


    "Yes boss"


    ¡­


    Morgan Industries Headquarters


    A young man was nervously sitting on a couch across two old men, one was around early forties and other in his late sixties.


    "So, Bill do you know why you are here?" Charlie Morgan questioned the young man.


    Charlie Morgan, looked scary in spite of being in his sixties.


    "I am¡­ not sure" Bill stuttered as he was getting a very bad vibe right now and also, he was sure, these people were dangerous and his intuition told him they were the ones behind his kidnapping.


    "Bill, you remember a couple named Andrew and Sophia?" Brent Morgan, Charlie''s son asked him.


    "Wh¡­ what?"


    "Do you remember a couple named Andrew and Sophia?" Brent again asked him.


    "No, I never heard of them" Bill nervously answered him but his hands were shivering in fear.


    Charlie and Brent laughed seeing his state.


    "If you are so scared and cowardly then why did you blackmail those two serial killers and why did you take so much money from them?" Brent questioned a clearly terrified Bill.


    Bill was a bellboy who once came across Andrew and Sophia. He got to know of their truth and he blackmailed them for money.


    Then he followed these two around and shot a video of Sophia, getting rid of the dead body of a man named Bob.


    Bill then even pretended to be an eye-witness in this case with another couple. He intended to blackmail Andrew and Sophia more, with the video he has after the cops reach a dead-end in this investigation but he didn''t expect the cops to solve the case within ten days.


    Andrew and Sophia were arrested and Bill''s plans failed.


    He therefore decided to leave London and start a new life with whatever money he stole from Andrew and Sophia but before that some men suddenly kidnapped him and tortured him for a few days before bringing him to the Morgan Industries.


    Now he was sitting across two civilized looking scary men, who seemed to know of the crimes he committed.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?" Bill was still not sure who these men were, so he decided to play safe.


    "Seriously? After being kidnapped and tortured for almost a month, you still have the audacity to lie?" Charlie questioned him.


    "So, are you the people who got me kidnapped?" Bill had his doubts already as he was suddenly released from the place, he was kept at for almost a month, today morning.


    Then a black Mercedes stopped in front of him and a man dressed in an expensive black suit asked Bill to follow him and brought him here.


    "You still have your doubts?" Brent condescendingly laughed at the young man.


    "Why? Why did you bring me here?" Bill was terrified as he was now meeting his kidnappers.


    Although Charlie and Brent didn''t personally kidnap him, they were the ones behind it.


    "In this office? We have our reasons and we do all our dirty business here, as no other place is more secured than our own office" Brent answered him and looked at his father, who was proudly smiling.


    This Morgan Industries which was controlled by Nathan Morgan was now under their control.


    "Dirty business? What are you going to do to me?" Bill questioned them nervously.


    "We are going to kill you" Brent declared, petrifying Bill to his bones.

 Chapter 309 - Kill Her

    "We are going to kill you" Brent declared, petrifying Bill to his bones.


    "Wh¡­ What? Why? What¡­ did I do?" Bill tried to stand up from his seat to run away.


    "There is no use of running away, this is our place. You think you can escape?" Charlie sarcastically asked him.


    "Why do you want to kill me? I don''t even know you two." Bill then remembered them mentioning Andrew and Sophia.


    "Are you here to avenge those two serial killers?" After assuming that would be the case, Bill begged them, "I swear I didn''t hurt them at all, I did blackmail them but if you want, I can give away all that money. Please, let me go"


    "How much money did he steal from them?" Charlie asked his son.


    "Ten Million Pounds" Brent answered his dad.


    "That''s it? You blackmailed them only for this low amount?" Charlie questioned Bill, who was surprised at this question.


    "Bill, if you will do something for us, then I promise, we won''t kill you" Charlie informed him.


    "What would I be doing?" Bill looked at them suspiciously as he was having a bad feeling about it.


    "You would be doing a small task for us. Nothing to worry about" Brent added seeing the fear on this guy''s face.


    Bill waited for them to tell him what task they want him to do.


    "Did you hear of a business woman named, Rachel Richardson?" Charlie asked him.


    Bill then recollected Andrew and Sophia mentioning her name and when he followed their case closely, he indeed came across Rachel''s name and he got to know Patrick, the cop involved in this case was her close friend.


    There was some connection between all of these people, which Bill concluded but was not able to figure out exactly what these relations are.


    "I heard of her but I am not exactly sure who she is" Bill honestly told them.


    "She is the woman who would be dying in your hands. She is going to be the first person you will kill." Charlie declared, terrifying Bill to his core as it was not even close to what he expected to hear.


    "Kill? Why would I kill her?" Bill was a swindler and was involved in a few illegal activities but he never killed anyone. So, he was shaking in fear, when he heard their words.


    "To save yourself" Brent answered his question.


    Bill looked at Brent in confusion.


    "Yeah, you heard me right. If you want to protect yourself then you have to kill her or else, we will kill you" Brent threatened him.


    Bill involuntarily started crying as he was trapped in a dangerous situation.


    At that moment, Bill regretted not running away from London when he got that money from Andrew and Sophia. In his greed for having more money, Bill kept following them and ended up in this situation.


    "Don''t worry, we are not as bad as you think we are. We would be giving you Hundred Million Pounds after you kill her" Brent informed him.


    Bill was shocked when he heard what Brent said.


    "Hundred Million Pounds?" Bill widened his eyes in shock.


    Hundred Million Pounds is way too much amount. Not just one person but a few generations can live a lavish lifestyle with this kind of money.


    "Yeah, if you kill her, we will you give you Hundred Million Pounds and we will prepare a fake passport for you to leave this country, immediately." Brent promised him.


    "Who exactly is she?" Bill wondered why were they ready to pay him so much money to kill her.


    They could hire some assassin or an expert for this job and pay lesser money than this but they were paying a rookie like him so much money to do this job.


    He wondered what is the reason behind it.


    "So, you agree to this deal?" Brent asked him as Bill had been quiet for a while.


    "Why me?" Bill asked them.


    "Because you are an amazing man, happy?" Brent sarcastically questioned him.


    Bill understood he won''t get to know the reason, why they chose him.


    "So?" Charlie asked him.


    "Hmm, I accept this deal but I at least need to know more about her, so that I know how to kill her" Bill suddenly turned confident and determined.


    Hundred Million Pounds was not some less amount, it was a lot and with this kind of money Bill''s all dreams can come true, so he didn''t hesitate anymore and accepted this task.


    Brent then took out a medicine from his pocket and gave it to Bill.


    "Remember one thing, if you ever fail in killing her, you just need to eat this tablet before getting caught" Brent informed him.


    "Why?" Bill looked at them suspiciously.


    "This medicine will help you lie to them and you won''t be revealing any truth. This medicine will protect you from the people, who would catch you in case you fail in your plan."


    "How? What is special about this medicine?" Bill was not convinced by Brent''s words and was sure he was hiding something from him.


    "That''s a secret." Brent wickedly smiled at him and seeing Bill look suspicious, Brent suggested, "Why don''t you eat this medicine now, and check it for yourself what is so special about it"


    The way Brent said it, made Bill believe this medicine is something safe, so he put it in his pocket.


    "It is a rare and special medicine, so be careful with it" Brent warned him and called his most trusted assistant.


    "Give him all the information on Rachel" Brent ordered and his assistant bowed to him and took Bill away from there.


    Bill recognized this assistant as the same man who brought him here in the Mercedes, today morning. He followed the man and left from there.


    "Dad, do you really think he can do the task well?" Brent was not confident about Bill and questioned his father.


    "Yes, he can" Charlie answered his son.

 Chapter 310 - Three Times

    "Yes, he can" Charlie answered his son.


    "Dad, three people failed till now in killing Rachel. Can''t we just hire some mafia gang or an expert assassin. They are much cheaper and expert at killing people" Brent was frustrated as they failed in killing Rachel so many times.


    "Brent, don''t be stupid. Didn''t I already explain why we can''t hire experts? Harry Morris is not a simple man and he made a strong position for himself in Italy and they have contacts in Italian Mafia. If we hire anyone from the mafia, then the Morris'' will know we are behind the attacks."


    "What about assassins then?"


    "Brent, they are all dangerous people, after doing the task, they will be gone. We have to kill the person, whoever kills Rachel so that no one can trace us back. Our involvement should not come out or else we would end up losing our hold on this Morgan corporation. Don''t forget that old man is still alive and once he dies, his lawyers will search for Rachel as everything would be inherited by her. When they will know she already died, they will doubt us and if that happens, we will lose everything. So, we need someone to take the fall for us and therefore we can''t hire any experts. Also, we are not actually be giving away Hundred Million pounds to that loser, Bill. After he kills Rachel, we will get him killed too." Charlie explained it again, so that his stubborn son doesn''t do anything to ruin his plans.


    He had been wishing to take over the Morgan Industries since he was young. He did a lot of dirty things, to get his hold on this money.


    He killed his cousin, the true heir of the MN Corporation, who was Elizabeth''s father. Charlie also killed Liz''s mother and few years later, after knowing of her existence, he killed her whole family but her daughter escaped. Since then, they tried to kill Rachel three times and they were not able to.


    When she left for US, they did try to kill her but the security around her was very powerful, and they couldn''t do anything.


    They therefore, decided to wait for her arrival and see her capabilities as she might turn out to be a dumb girl, who is not capable enough to run the Morgan Industries but unfortunately for them she turned out to be a smart business woman. Which meant, she can successfully run their corporation if she inherits it.


    Nathan would happily giveaway everything to his great grandchild, so they were looking for an opportunity to kill her but suddenly they got to know she ran away from her home, they tried to find her but they were not able to track her as she took precautions to not be found by her grandpa and even, they failed at finding her.


    After three months, they got to know where she was as they had someone working for them in James'' security team, who informed them where she was and that she is on her way back to London.


    This was a perfect opportunity as she didn''t have her security around her.


    Charlie and Brent were sure, this time she will be definitely killed but suddenly Harry Morris'' son, Daniel showed up protecting her.


    Then James increased security around her and fired a few people from the security, whose background they didn''t find impressive. In this way, Charlie and Brent''s man, who was working secretly in Rachel''s security team was fired, losing his chance of killing her.


    Then they decided to be discreet for a few days, as James Richardson was very cautious and protective of his granddaughter.


    Also, unfortunately for Charlie and Brent, Harry Morris suddenly showed up in London, a few weeks before Rachel ran away from her home making it even more difficult for them to approach her.


    Once when Rachel went for a reunion, one of their men was present at the same club, ready to attack on her but then they saw Patrick there, her friend who saved her in high school and not just Patrick but Matt and Nick too, who worked together when they were kids to save Rachel from the school watchman, they hired to kill her.


    If these three men could protect her as teenagers, then they were capable enough to protect her now as they were all grown men. Also, two doctors were present with her, who could have saved her in case she was attacked.


    Therefore, they sent a message to scare her and didn''t attempt to kill her.


    Later, the security around her kept tightening and she got involved with Daniel Morris, which became another headache for the Morgans.


    This time, they didn''t hire a cheap man like Bill and that watchman but they hired a good security person, Frank to kill Rachel.


    But unfortunately, he and the driver, who were supposed to kill Rachel were caught and the worst news was, they both were alive and under Richardson''s hold.


    Charlie and Brent always give these men a medicine to eat in case they are caught. They lie about this medicine to them. In truth, this medicine is a poison which would immediately kill the person, who would eat it.


    They do this for their own safety but that driver, who was supposed to eat it, didn''t do so. Frank was not caught, so he too didn''t eat it and later he ended up being caught but it was too late as he didn''t have the medicine on him.


    They were sure by now, the Richardsons know that someone from MN Corporation was behind these attacks as Frank must have revealed it.


    Charlie and Brent were not worried about it, as Frank himself doesn''t know Charlie and Brent''s information.


    He only knows someone from MN Corp, hired him to kill Rachel.


    Therefore, these two men were sure Morris'' or Richardsons won''t be able to find out the relationship they share with Elizabeth as they always believed she was an orphan.

 Chapter 311 - When Will She Wake Up?

    Therefore, these two men were sure Morris'' or Richardsons won''t be able to find out the relationship they share with Elizabeth as they always believed she was an orphan.


    But unknown to Charlie and brent, William and Elizabeth were alive and everyone knows they are the ones behind these attacks on Rachel, therefore they all were one step ahead of these two.


    Brent had been following Andrew and Sophia''s case since they got arrested as he earlier planned to hire them to kill Rachel, after they got to know how these two almost killed her few months ago.


    But before they could approach these two, Patrick arrested them, ruining their plan.


    So, Charlie and Brent were finding for another target, when they got to know of Bill, the bellboy.


    He was perfect for this task, as he has no family and no one in this world, who would bother themselves even if he dies.


    As they planned that after Bill killing Rachel, they will kill him and just portray Bill being associated with Andrew and Sophia and killed Rachel to have his revenge against her and after killing her he committed suicide and killed himself.


    This was the plan they had for Bill.


    "After he knows everything about Rachel, how would he approach her?" Charlie questioned his son, as he asked Brent to come up with a plan for Bill, to kill Rachel as the security around her was not a joke.


    "That is all taken care of dad, let''s hope fourth time''s the charm" Brent was frustrated as they killed so many people successfully but this Rachel Richardson keeps escaping death and they were failing at killing her.


    "Hmm, this time we have to ensure she dies, that old man doesn''t look like he will survive for long. Before his death, Rachel has to die" Charlie exclaimed, warning his son to not fail in killing Rachel as they had to kill her before Nathan dies.


    Nathan is Rachel''s great grandfather.


    "She will dad, this time she has to die" Brent was lost in deep thoughts.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Daniel, Lisa and Arthur went to Rachel''s home for Liz''s weekly treatment.


    William was the only one in the room present with the three doctors.


    After some testing and diagnosis, Arthur left from there in the car arranged by the hospital and Lisa informed them her friend who would be picking her up from here.


    In the morning, Steve requested Lisa to meet him as he has something important to tell her. She therefore asked him to receive her from here as she has to go somewhere to treat a patient.


    Steve agreed to it and was waiting outside Rachel''s home, for Lisa.


    After Arthur left, Daniel and Lisa were with the two families discussing about Elizabeth''s treatment.


    "I hope you all went through the profiles of the three doctors I have shared with you?" Daniel asked them as after getting the confirmation from the three people, he shared their professional profiles as well as the information he found on them during the background check with everyone from their family to assure them that these doctors are trusted.


    "Yes, we did. So, you are Lisa?" William exclaimed looking at Lisa, who was clearly nervous.


    "Y¡­ yes" Lisa still couldn''t believe she is looking at Rachel''s father right now.


    He had grey eyes just like Rachel, which kept bringing Lisa back to reality.


    "Lisa, thank you so much for your help" Rachel sincerely thanked her as Lisa volunteered to visit Elizabeth every week to ensure Arthur or Ava won''t give the wrong medication to Liz.


    Not that Arthur and Ava are bad people but after all these incidents, Morris'' and Richardsons don''t trust anyone. Lisa is someone who they knew since she was a young girl and they are aware of how ethical she is, so they believed her and entrusted her with their secret.


    "Don''t thank me Rachel, rather I am feeling honored that you all trust me enough to share such important, confidential information with me" Lisa smiled at them.


    "Lisa, if this treatment keeps going on well, then by when can Liz wake up?" Catherine excitedly asked her.


    Lisa turned nervous and glanced over at Daniel.


    "Mom, as I told you¡­"


    "Not you, I want to hear from Lisa" Catherine cut her son midway as he already told them there is no guarantee as to when she would wake up.


    So, Catherine wished to hear from someone else, it was like taking a second opinion.


    "Mrs Morris, she didn''t get proper treatment for many years. The treatment she received managed to keep her alive but didn''t contribute in improving her condition. So, now the actual progress is beginning. She was in the vegetative state for around ten years now, So, it would take more than a year for her to recover." Lisa patiently explained Liz''s condition to them.


    Catherine couldn''t stop crying after knowing Liz won''t wake up for at least one year. Everyone else present there turned sad after knowing this.


    Lisa felt guilty but she is a doctor and she made her heart strong as sometimes they even have to give the death news to patient''s families.


    They have to stay strong as that is what their profession demands. So, she honestly told them the truth.


    "Why did you not tell us, it would take more than a year?" Rachel asked Daniel.


    "Because, I didn''t wish to upset you all. Lisa is right in cases like these it might take more than a year but that doesn''t mean she would definitely not wake up within one year. In 95% cases, it would take more than a year but, in some cases, patients end up waking up within a month too. It all depends on the patient too as much as it depends on the doctor."


    "The patient needs to have the will to wake up. That''s why I asked you all to keep talking to her about all happy and cheerful things. There are good chances, she might be hearing everything you share with her. If you keep talking about all good things, and motivating her then she might actually wake up." Daniel explained himself.

 Chapter 312 - Trying To Process

    "If you keep talking about all good things, and motivating her then she might actually wake up sooner." Daniel explained himself.


    He then asked them, "I hope you all have been spending some quality time with her"


    "Yes, every time one or the other person amongst us is always present with her. We only talk about good things and none of us mentioned about the attacks on Rachel" James informed him.


    "Rachel, what do you talk to your mom about?" Daniel suddenly asked her.


    Rachel was startled when he questioned her, out of blue.


    "Ummm, I just talk about general stuff like everyone else" Rachel hesitatingly said.


    "When? In my presence, I never saw you talk to Liz." Catherine asked her as she never recollected Rachel say anything to her mother.


    Whenever Catherine is with Elizabeth, Rachel too accompanies her but she doesn''t say a word, she just sits with them smiling at Catherine''s words.


    "Yeah, me neither" William too now recollected that whenever he and Rachel are with Liz, he is the one, who keeps sharing some old stories of him and Liz, to which Rachel smiles and enjoys them but she never spoke with Liz.


    The same happened to others too as everyone realized Rachel never really talked to her mother like they all do.


    "Rachel, do you ever talk to Liz?" William asked her as he just realized it.


    Rachel glared at Daniel in anger, as if he just threw her under the bus by pointing this out. She was embarrassed.


    Although, she never really discussed this problem with Daniel, he saw through her as every time they meet, Rachel talks about everyone except for her mother.


    Even when he mentions Liz, Rachel prefers avoiding this topic.


    He tried to talk to her many times, but she keeps diverting his attention by seducing him and he ends up forgetting about it.


    Rachel didn''t intentionally avoid her mother''s topic, she did all of this subconsciously but now that he pointed it out, she was realizing all of this by joining the dots.


    Daniel realized there was something going on with Rachel.


    So, this time he decided to discuss it out in the open, to at least make others realize that Rachel is going through some issues, which she is not sharing with anyone.


    He doesn''t wish to discuss her problem in the open but he at least wants others to realize there is some problem around them, and they need to pay attention to it.


    He needs their help too to help Rachel deal with her issues.


    "Rachel, do you ever talk to Liz?" William asked her.


    "Yes dad¡­ I do" Rachel hesitatingly said, avoiding looking at William and glared at her boyfriend, who instead of protecting her was exposing her.


    ''How the fuck did Daniel notice this in spite of not being here whereas others who are always around me, never noticed it'' Rachel wondered as she never discussed this problem with anyone else.


    Rather she didn''t even discuss this problem with herself by thinking about it. She thought it is not something to be bothered about.


    "Rachel, are you lying to your father?" Catherine scolded Rachel for the first time as they could all see she is lying.


    "And stop glaring at Daniel" James added, scolding his granddaughter, who was looking at Daniel as if she would kill him now.


    "Will you two, calm down?" Will scolded Catherine and his dad, as they started confronting his daughter, not trying to understand what she must be going through.


    "Rachel, dear, it''s okay, don''t bother with them, do what you feel comfortable with." Will lovingly stroked his daughter''s hair.


    He and Liz suddenly showed up in Rachel''s life, so it was normal for her to have some different reactions and awkwardness around them, he was understanding of it.


    Rachel felt guilty when her dad reacted calmly to it and didn''t confront her like others.


    "I want to be alone for some time" Rachel requested and went to her room.


    Will saw Rachel leaving and got worried, after pondering for a moment, he decided to talk to his daughter in alone, and followed her.


    "I''ll take my leave" Lisa was feeling awkward as it was a personal matter and knew it is their family time, so she decided to leave.


    "I''ll drop you" Daniel volunteered as Lisa came with him.


    "No need Dr Daniel, my friend is waiting outside, he has come here to pick me up, I would be leaving with him" Lisa bid adieu to others and left from there as her friend already messaged her, he was waiting for her outside Rachel''s house.


    After Lisa left, James asked Daniel, "Danny, what is up with Rachel? Why is she not talking to Liz like all of us?"


    "Honestly grandpa, I too have no idea. That''s why I asked her if she spends time with her mother" Daniel honestly told them, as he didn''t have a definite answer to their question.


    "Does Rachel not love Liz?" Catherine confusingly asked her son.


    "Cat, what kind of a question is that?" Harry scolded his wife for being so childish.


    Daniel chuckled, "Mom, she loves her mother a lot. Only because she is not expressing her love towards Mrs Richardson doesn''t mean she doesn''t love her. Her parents suddenly showed up and she is very happy but she might still lack that connection."


    "You all knew Mrs. Richardson well so you were able to connect with her. Rachel didn''t remember her parents much. Her father is here, so she is able to connect with him but she still feels distant with her mom. This is a common trait among people, not to feel attached to people you are blood-related to in certain circumstances." He patiently explained.


    Everyone was calm trying to process what Daniel just told them.


    "If Rachel talks to her mom, there is a higher chance of she coming out of her coma earlier" Daniel said, to break the silence

 Chapter 313 - Not Your Fault

    "If Rachel talks to her mom, there is a higher chance of she coming out of her coma earlier" Daniel said, to break the silence and this was the reason why he had to bring up this topic in front of everyone.


    "What do you mean?" Catherine asked him.


    "Years ago, it was for Rachel''s sake, Mr and Mrs. Richardson put a lot of efforts to escape from Ethan. An accident happened and she ended up in this state. If Rachel, keeps talking to her, assuring her that she is fine and misses her. There are higher chances of her mother waking up" Daniel informed them.


    "Hmm, the kind of bond shared between a mother and her child is different from other relationships" Anthony said.


    "Liz, loved Rachel the most. When she found out about her pregnancy, she was on cloud nine. She cherished, every moment with Rachel." Catherine recollected the old days.


    "Does Rachel know this?" Daniel asked her.


    "No, I hid all the albums and memories in the store room. I didn''t wish for Rachel to get attached to her parents, so she doesn''t know many of these stories"


    James regretted his actions while Anthony consoled him.


    "It''s okay. We need to now focus on trying to create a bond, a connection between Rachel and her mother." Daniel exclaimed.


    "Hmmm, we will do whatever that needs to be done, Daniel" James assured him.


    ¡­


    Rachel''s Room


    "I am sorry dad. I am so sorry. I love mom, but I don''t know what to talk about when I am with her. I am always present in the room when you people talk to her to learn what to say to her but you all are so natural at it, whereas I feel so lost. I can fake talking to her but I don''t even know what to say. It is so frustrating" Rachel sobbed while sharing her feelings with William.


    Earlier, Will followed her to her room and assured her he is always there for her, no matter what.


    That''s when Rachel broke down and shared her feelings with her father, which she kept suppressed inside her.


    "I love her, dad. I love her a lot but I don''t know what to talk about. I literally have no memory of her and the ones I have are vague. I only remember you and mom being truly in love with one another. That''s it. I¡­"


    Will patted his daughter, who was sobbing uncontrollably.


    "Rach, if you had such problems, why did you not share with us? If you were uncomfortable in sharing it with, we people, you could have at least talked to Daniel about it" Will tried to console her.


    "What would I tell him dad? That I don''t feel attached to my own mother? It is so weird dad. I thought this is just normal, I didn''t even take it as a problem but today when you all questioned me, if I talk to mom, that''s when I too realized my problem."


    "Don''t worry, dear. We will figure out something, don''t stress over it" Will patted her head, when there was a knock on the door.


    It was Daniel.


    "Can I have my girlfriend for a while?" Daniel asked William, standing at the entrance.


    "Hmm, you can have my daughter for a while but don''t you dare make her cry" William warned and left them alone as he was sure Daniel can handle her better than him.


    Rachel glared at Daniel in anger.


    Daniel didn''t say a word, he locked the door after Will left and looked back at her.


    Rachel was still glaring at him, not saying a word.


    "I know you are pissed at me, for putting you in a tough spot, earlier. Honestly, when I asked you that question, I was not completely sure if I was right but if I was, I wished everyone to be aware of what you are going through"


    Daniel explained while he walked towards Rachel, who was sitting on the couch and sat next to her.


    She didn''t say a word and let him finish what he intended to say.


    "What you are going through is a serious issue, Rachel. It is not just about you but it is about your mom too. If you wish to see her recover faster, you need to find a solution to get better first and solve the issues you are going through"


    "Wait, how is my problem got to do with mom''s recovery?" Rachel finally spoke as his words made her curious.


    Daniel then explained everything what he told their family, to Rachel too.


    "Fuck, is she not recovering because I am not talking to her?" Rachel felt very guilty.


    "No, no, Rachel, even if you talk to your mom, there is no guarantee she will wake up soon but there are higher chances of she recovering faster. We are just taking a chance but it has a higher probability." Daniel explained.


    "Oh" Rachel turned worried as she was indirectly responsible for her mother''s recovery and she wasted all this time.


    Worry mixed with guilt was killing her.


    Daniel hugged her waist and pulled her on his lap, startling Rachel.


    He hugged her waist tightly with his one hand to hold her in place, and pinched her cheek with his other hand, "Don''t think too much. It hasn''t been so long that you have to feel guilty. All of this is not your fault, stop blaming yourself."


    He saw through her worries.


    "Dan, I wish I noticed my own behaviour and realized my problem. Until you questioned me earlier, I didn''t even realize it" Rachel pouted sadly.


    Daniel smiled at her, "Rach, it''s okay, I could see that. What you are going through is normal. Many people go through such issues and the problem is they don''t even realize it. So, believe me, it is not your fault" He explained.


    "Dan, what''s the solution?" Rachel felt helpless and she needed a direction from him

 Chapter 314 - Blushing

    "Dan, what''s the solution?" Rachel felt helpless and she needed a direction and when she is in Daniel''s arms, she doesn''t wish to be the strong, fierce Rachel, who can solve her problems. She wishes to rely on him.


    Not that she is weak, but she likes being taken care of by him.


    She rested her head on his shoulder and looked at him, waiting to hear his suggestion.


    "Spend more time with your mom and let everyone else share some old stories of you and your mom. It can be started from the time she found out about her pregnancy, what she did, how did she react, how she took care of you. Every memory of you spending time with your mother, should be known to you. That way you will feel closer to her"


    Rachel just nodded her head.


    "I have talked to others. They will share all the old stories with you" Daniel added.


    "Do they hate me?" Rachel felt embarrassed about earlier and wondered what they all must be thinking of her.


    "Of course not, how can anyone hate my amazing girlfriend?" Daniel smiled at her.


    "Don''t act cheesy" Rachel warned him and tried to get off his lap but Daniel tightened his arm around her.


    Smiling at her wickedly, he said, "No one will disturb us for a while, assuming we are still having a serious discussion" Daniel winked at her, clearly implying something.


    "Dan, since we had sex in Dublin, you slept with me almost every night. Are you a monster?" Rachel again tried to leave but Daniel instead laid her on the couch.


    Getting on top of her, he asked, "What if I am a monster? It is not like you will abandon me even if I am." He taunted her, his hand crawling inside her t-shirt, touching her smooth skin.


    "Dan, everyone is downstairs" Rachel warned him.


    "This is not the first time we would be having sex while everyone is home" Daniel bit on her ear, while his hand unhooked her bra and freed her soft breasts.


    Squeezing and kneading them, his lips licked the corner of her lips, before capturing them.


    Rachel loses her defence when he seduces her like this.


    ''I am the one, who should seduce him but after that night in Dublin, he is the one, who keeps seducing me'' Rachel angrily thought and roughly bit on his lips.


    Daniel loved her fierce side, chuckling at her actions, he let her kiss him however she wants.


    While kissing Daniel, Rachel felt something and her eyes widened in shock.


    "Dan, wait" Rachel broke the kiss and ran towards the washroom, worrying Dan.


    "Rach, you alright?" Daniel knocked on her door as she didn''t come out in a minute.


    "Fuck, Dan, can you leave my room?" Rachel nervously asked him from inside.


    "What happened, Rach? You are scaring me" Daniel wondered if he did something that scared her.


    "Dan, I got my periods" Rachel decided just to be honest with him.


    "Oh" Daniel then walked towards her cupboard, he took out a comfortable night suit, and inner wear with sanitary napkins.


    He knocked on her door and handed her the stuff.


    Rachel was not embarrassed and she accepted it. They were now so close that these things stopped feeling awkward.


    After a while, when she came out, the two headed downstairs for dinner as they can''t have sex now for the next five days.


    Everyone in the family was sitting at the dining table.


    "Michael, tell us everything in detail" Anthony asked him excitedly.


    Daniel and Rachel wondered what is going on as everyone looked damn happy and excited. They two joined others around the table.


    "Okay, so Diana came three hours late¡­" Michael was narrating the events of last night, when Rachel interrupted him.


    "Who Diana? What is happening? And grandpa Michael, why are you dressed so stylishly?"


    Then James and Anthony excitedly updated her and Daniel of how Michael met with their favourite actress Diana and ended up going on a date with her.


    "What? Grandpa Michael, you are so cool" Rachel excitedly shouted as she too was a big fan of Diana.


    James and Anthony sulked in jealousy hearing her praise, Michael.


    "Why are you two so jealous? Uncle Mike, finally found the woman he is in love with, you two had your share already, now let him have fun" William scolded the two old men for envying their friend.


    "Hey, Will, I am not in love with her, it was just a date" Michael blushed and shyly explained himself.


    "Oh my god! Is uncle Michael, blushing?" Catherine exclaimed surprisingly.


    "Hey, Cat" Michael blushed harder.


    "Please, tell us about your date" Rachel requested him.


    "So, Diana apologized to me for coming late. Apparently, when I asked her out, she too felt excited to meet me. If I would have left the restaurant and didn''t wait like I did, then she planned to take my number from Jimmy and approach me" Michael was very happy when he narrated the events of last night.


    "We had a lot of fun. She is well versed in the history and politics, we talked about it, then we discussed Jim''s play. She told me about some current projects she is working on. Then, she invited me to her home for lunch as an apology for making me wait"


    Everybody loudly hooted when they heard this much.


    Last night, after Michael''s dinner with Diana, she invited him for lunch. The next day, that is today afternoon, he left for lunch from his home directly and therefore he didn''t get the time to update James and Anthony with all these happenings.


    The lunch extended for so long that Michael came to James'' home just ten five minutes ago from Diana''s.


    He was therefore not present when the intense discussion of earlier happened.


    "And the lunch went great. Diana is not just an amazing actress, but she is an equally great cook. She personally cooked for me¡­"

 Chapter 315 - Why Is He Avoiding Me?

    "And the lunch went great. Diana is not just an amazing actress, but she is an equally great cook. She personally cooked for me¡­"


    "SHUT UP!!!" James and Anthony shouted together as they couldn''t believe their friend got a chance to taste food cooked by Diana herself.


    "Yeah" Michael smiled proudly, grinning from one ear to another.


    "Look at our grandpas, dripping with jealousy" Rachel muttered to Daniel.


    "We can hear you" James glared at Rachel.


    "Don''t glare at her, grandpa" Daniel glared back at James.


    "Hey, how dare you glare at my friend?" Anthony scolded his grandson.


    "No wonder dad and uncle Harry are so close" Rachel murmured loudly implying their genes.


    "Yes, for us our friends are more important than our children" James informed her.


    "Uhh, not in my case. For me, Rachel is the most important person on this planet." Will corrected his dad, as he was not like these men. Liz and Rachel matter the most for him.


    "Learn, something from him" Catherine taunted her husband.


    "Hey, for me you and Will are the most important people in this world" Harry felt wronged by his wife''s accusation.


    "Thanks dad" Daniel sarcastically smiled at him.


    "You and Jim, will always come second for me" Harry stuck his tongue out and teased his son.


    Daniel laughed seeing his always-serious dad act child-like since Will entered their lives.


    He was happy with the current scenario and hoped no one would ruin their happiness and they will always be happy like they are now.


    ¡­


    After Lisa exited Rachel''s home, she sat in the car waiting for her outside.


    "Hey Steve, thanks for picking me up"


    "No worries" Steve drove towards a restaurant.


    "What was the important thing you wished to discuss with me about?" Lisa felt much better sitting in the car as the intensity in Rachel''s home was a bit too much for her to handle after meeting her parents.


    Lisa was overwhelmed with the situation at Rachel''s home.


    She wondered if she is the one feeling so awkward being an outsider how Rachel must be feeling after meeting her family so many years later.


    "Let''s go the restaurant, then will tell you" Steve seriously answered her.


    Lisa felt Steve''s behaviour was off but her mind was occupied with more serious stuff.


    Daniel''s question kept going in her mind, which he asked Rachel.


    Lisa realized Rachel is feeling awkward around her mother and Daniel is helping her with this situation.


    She understands why he was vocal about it as Rachel would be needing the whole family''s support to get over her discomfort, if there is any.


    Being a doctor herself, Lisa understands.


    ''Daniel loves her so much, she is so lucky that she is equally loved by the man, she is in love with'' Lisa thought to herself, and a faint smile was painted on her lips.


    Steve looked at her and saw her smiling.


    "Who are you thinking about?" Steve got irritated as he assumed she was thinking about Matt and was therefore smiling.


    "What?" Lisa was startled by his question.


    "You were smiling thinking about someone, who is he?" Steve directly asked her.


    Lisa realized she smiled thinking about Daniel and Rachel but his question confused her.


    "How could you be so sure; I was thinking about a ''he''?" Lisa sarcastically questioned him and smiled but Steve looked serious.


    ''Something is wrong with him?'' She wondered then she realized what it must have been.


    "Steve, the patient Dr Daniel appointed to me¡­"


    "Yeah, she is in vegetative state and you wish to work on more such cases, Dr Daniel already told me. He asked me for my interest area and he appointed me another patient based on that" Steve explained and Lisa sighed in relief as Daniel was fair to both of them.


    "Then why do you seem upset?" Lisa asked him.


    "Upset? Do I seem upset?" Steve scornfully questioned her.


    "Steve, what happened? Dr Daniel ensured¡­"


    "Lisa, not everything is about work. And you think I am so cheap that I would get upset because you got a patient appointed under you. If anything, I am rather proud of you." Steve shouted at her.


    "Then why are you angry?" Lisa was confused at his behaviour.


    Steve kept calm, unsure of what to say.


    "Steve" Lisa softly called his name but he didn''t respond and for some reason she felt uncomfortable.


    Lisa messaged Emily, asking her where she is.


    Emily replied, she is still at the hospital and working on an autopsy, so she will be home late.


    Lisa is the kind of person, who is a bit paranoid and believes in taking back-up and safety measures if any situation feels weird to her.


    She watched many thrillers and cursed the leads for acting stupid and for almost dying in the hands of the killers.


    Therefore, she believed taking help from others is better than active brave by herself.


    Since Emily was busy, Lisa thought of messaging Matt but then she recollected how he had been avoiding her since the lunch they had together, two days ago.


    After they talked about the kiss they shared, Matt suddenly started avoiding her.


    ''I tried to talk to him but he didn''t wish to talk about it'' Lisa thought sadly, as Matt was someone important for her and she didn''t wish to lose him.


    ''I even assured him that kiss meant nothing, then why is he avoiding me?'' She wondered.


    ''I can''t message Matt, it would look like I message him only if I need something from him and it doesn''t seem like he wants to talk to me for some reason, it would be better to message Patrick instead'' she thought.


    The next person she therefore messaged was Patrick.


    ''A robbery happened in some area. I am there'' Patrick replied when Lisa asked him where he was.


    ''Okay'' Lisa was cursing her fate and turned to look at Steve, who was clearly in a bad mood as he looked cold.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 316 - Proposal

    ''Okay'' Lisa was cursing her fate and turned to look at Steve, who was clearly in a bad mood as he looked cold.


    ''Why the hell did I agree to meet him?'' Lisa cursed her timing and decision.


    Her instincts told her, something bad is going to happen.


    ''What happened?'' Patrick messaged her back as Lisa never randomly messages him without a reason, so he got worried.


    ''I am with Steve, he seems to be in a bad mood. I am having a bad feeling'' Lisa honestly replied to Patrick.


    ''Hit him in the groin if he tries to pull any weird stunts'' Patrick messaged her.


    Lisa chuckled when she read his message.


    "Who the fuck are you chatting with?" Steve got irritated seeing Lisa laugh in spite of him being in a bad mood.


    "Ahh, just Patrick" Lisa nervously answered but the next moment Steve suddenly snatched her phone away from her and kept it in his shirt pocket.


    "What the fuck, Steve? Give me my phone back" Lisa''s paranoia got into her head and this situation didn''t seem right as Steve cut her contact off now.


    "When you are with me, don''t talk to anyone else" He warned her.


    "Don''t talk like a psycho" Lisa couldn''t keep quiet and let him be.


    "Then don''t turn me into one" Steve coldly replied.


    Lisa kept calm and thought of ways to escape. She wished to grab her phone from his pocket but they were driving in the car. If any mishap happens, they might end up in an accident.


    So, Lisa rationally thought what she should do. Patrick''s advice was on the top of her mind.


    Being a doctor, helped her as she knows where to hurt him to induce more pain, so that she can run away.


    ''If something happens, I''ll hit Steve in the groin, run away from there, grab a taxi, I have money in my pants'' Lisa was assuring herself.


    Steve headed towards the outskirts of the city.


    "Steve, where are we going? You said we are going to a restaurant" Lisa was clearly scared seeing the direction they were headed in.


    "The restaurant is in the outskirts" Steve answered her ignoring her worry.


    "Steve, I want to go back home. Can we cancel our plan?" Lisa requested him.


    "No, I have something important to tell you. If I won''t do anything about it, I will go crazy" Steve replied her.


    "What do you want to do about it?" Lisa got scared hearing his words.


    "You''ll know soon" Steve sped the car heading towards their destination.


    Lisa was regretting agreeing to meet Steve.


    Since, morning he had been acting crazy.


    During the weekend he asked her why she was in the play with Matt and she casually replied to him. After that, he didn''t say anything except for that he wishes to share something important with her.


    In five minutes, they reached the destination and Steve parked his car at a deserted location.


    "I can''t see any restaurant here" Lisa was feeling uncomfortable as it was dark now and they were in the outskirts of the city.


    Not another soul was present here.


    "Get down" Steve ordered.


    Lisa still didn''t get down as she was afraid to step out.


    Steve stepped out the car and walked towards Lisa''s side and opened the door, "Lisa" He called her name.


    ''Hit him in the groin, if he crosses the line'' Lisa kept telling herself while stepping out.


    Steve held her hand and walked towards the deserted place.


    Lisa was shocked as Steve never held her hand like this, even when they were friends. Although, they were close, there were always some boundaries they maintained.


    "Where are we going?" Lisa nervously asked him.


    "You will know" Steve replied coldly.


    Lisa was having a very bad feeling that something worse is going to happen, she was thinking of beating Steve but the place where he brought her to, doesn''t have any cabs, so she wondered how to leave as car keys were with him.


    Her scary thoughts got interrupted when she saw something very shocking that she stopped in her tracks.


    There was a small cottage in front of them and the path to that cottage was lit with lighting.


    Fairy lights were hanging along the strings tied between one tree to another tree on the either side of the path they were standing on.


    This place looked like a private property.


    Lisa turned to Steve in shock, only to find him sitting on his one knee, "Lisa, will you be my girlfriend?" He held a rose and proposed to her.


    The first thought in Lisa''s mind was where did this rose appear from.


    "Where did this rose come from?" She subconsciously voiced her thoughts.


    "Seriously, that''s what you are [bothered about?" Steve looked at her in surprise.


    Lisa was speechless as he was right, the love of her life is sitting on his knee proposing to her. He was the one she always craved for and he was ready to be hers but she was not feeling the kind of happiness she expected to feel.


    "What happened, Steve? Why are you asking me to date you suddenly?" Lisa was not convinced by this proposal.


    She has always been like this, doubtful of people. Earlier, Steve was in a bad mood and now he was suddenly proposing her.


    Lisa was confused at this situation.


    Steve realized he won''t get an answer until he explains himself.


    He stood up and told her, "I made all these arrangements for you and the roses are here" He pointed at a bench where a big bouquet of rose was kept.


    "I have a friend who is an event planner, with his help, it was all done" He answered her first question before moving to the second one.


    "On Friday, I went for that play, there I saw you and Matt together. You guys were so close, whispering and smiling sweet nothings to one another that I got burnt in jealousy." Steve started explaining himself


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 317 - Indescribable Pain

    "On Friday, I went for that play, there I saw you and Matt together. You guys were so close, whispering and smiling sweet nothings to one another that I got burnt in jealousy. The whole play my attention was on you two. After the play, before I could approach you, you two left. The next day, your answers to my questions were vague and the last two days drove me crazy."


    "That''s when I realized how much I hate Matt''s presence around you and wished you were with me instead."


    "I realized, you are way too precious for me, Lisa. I really like you. Can you be mine?"


    Steve asked her.


    "Steve, are you saying this to have revenge against me, later?" Lisa asked him.


    "Lisa, what is wrong with you? Stop watching all those thrillers" Steve chuckled at her reaction.


    "Then why were you upset all this while?"


    Steve again smiled, "I didn''t wish for you to know of this surprise so I was acting all cold and arrogant"


    Lisa: "¡­"


    "Steve, why suddenly are you doing all of this? Didn''t you say you will never fall for anyone except for Emily?" Lisa shared her concern and the reason why she is not able to trust him.


    Steve stepped towards her and caressed Lisa''s cheek, "Hmm, I was a fool, I thought I can never love anyone like I loved Emily but now when I see Emily and Patrick together or even think about them, I don''t feel anything. My jealousy towards Patrick went into drain. I am rather happy for them, that''s when I realized I have no feelings for her anymore."


    "Now, I am rather jealous of you and Matt. The thought of something going on between you two keeps me haunted and I am losing my sleep over it. I guess, after knowing about how deep your feelings has been for me, I fell for you. I want you, Lisa. I really like you."


    Steve explained his feelings to her.


    Lisa was still confused and was not sure how to react.


    The words she had been waiting to hear all these years were actually being heard by her. The moment she always wished for to happen but didn''t dare dream about it, was happening now.


    "Steve¡­"


    Lisa was about to say something, when Steve held the sides of her waist and pulled her closer. He captured her lips in his.


    Lisa was shocked when Steve kissed her.


    A part of her always craved for him, therefore in reflex she hugged his shoulder and responded to his kiss.


    Unknown to them, Matthew, who just arrived to this location witnessed Lisa and Steve kissing each other.


    He was standing a bit far from them, so they couldn''t sense his presence but he could clearly see what was happening here.


    For the first time in his life, Matthew realized what it feels to love someone and lose them even before making that person his. The pain of one-sided love was truly felt by him right now.


    Not being able to watch this beautifully romantic scene anymore, Matthew left from there.


    He sat in his car and called Patrick.


    "Lisa, is fine, don''t worry" He informed him.


    Patrick sighed in relief, "Sorry Matt, she stopped responding to my messages and she said she was having a bad feeling, so I got worried and asked for your help."


    "Yeah, I know. You did the right thing, don''t apologize" Matt said and cut the call.


    ¡­


    Some time back


    Patrick and Lisa exchanged messages.


    ''Hit him in the groin if he tries to pull any weird stunts'' Patrick messaged her but after this message Lisa didn''t send him any reply.


    ''Lisa, you there?'' Patrick sent her another message.


    ''Lisa, you are worrying me please reply something'' He sent another message when she didn''t reply.


    This continued but there were no replies from Lisa, so he got worried and called her but her phone was on silent, so Steve too didn''t realize it as Lisa doesn''t even keeps her phone on vibration.


    Patrick got worried and using his power, he got her phone tracked and saw them heading towards the outskirts of the city.


    Lisa''s earlier words of she having a bad feeling scared him a lot and he decided to call Matthew as he can''t leave and even if he does, he won''t be able to reach on time.


    Matthew was at a bar with a woman he just met there.


    After the conversation he had with Lisa two days ago, he was very upset.


    So much that he realized she would never fall for him. So, he decided to move on in life and therefore he came to a bar.


    Here he met a beautiful blonde and was having a conversation with her, when he received Patrick''s call.


    Patrick informed him of his conversation with Lisa, and expressed his worry. Matt too got panicked.


    Luckily, Matt was in the same area, so he apologized to that woman and asked Patrick to send him the location.


    He had to protect Lisa from that monster.


    After he reached the place, he saw Steve''s car and stepped inside the cottage area, only to see a beautiful, romantic setting, when he stepped forward, he saw Lisa and Steve kissing each other.


    At that moment, Matt felt like his whole world stopped. An indescribable pain pierced through his heart and he felt like he lost the purpose of his entire being.


    Although, he decided to move on, a part of him was still hoping for something to happen between him and Lisa.


    But now that he saw this scene, he got hit by reality that nothing is ever possible between them.


    He couldn''t see them kissing anymore and left from there.


    After sitting in the car, he called Patrick to inform him that Lisa is fine.


    Matt then sped away from that place and once he reached a deserted area, he stopped his car to one side and cried his heart out.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 318 - Sad And Dejected

    Matt then sped away from that place and once he reached a deserted area, he stopped his car to one side and cried his heart out.


    ''Why did I had to fall for her in spite of knowing her heart belonged to Steve?''


    ''Why did I let myself get attracted to her?''


    ''Why did I fell in love with her?''


    ''Why is she the only woman, who can drive me crazy to this extent?''


    Matt cried for more than an hour thinking of all good memories he shared with Lisa, which were now hurting him the most.


    After crying for a while, he decided he has to move on and he can''t act like this.


    He composed himself and headed to his home.


    On the way, he decided he will get over Lisa and will never cry over her again and he would stay strong.


    After he reached home, he found Lisa in his living room and was surprised to see her there.


    "Hi Matt" Lisa brightly smiled at him.


    The moment he saw Lisa, he recollected seeing her kiss Steve and it made him upset but he composed himself, recollecting the promise he made before coming here that he will try his best to get over her.


    "Hey" Steve tried to act casual.


    "I am so sorry for being here. Patrick requested me to be here for a while as he and Ems¡­"


    "Hmm, got it" Matt headed towards his room when Lisa stopped him.


    "Hey Matt, I want to share something with you" She excitedly said.


    "Not now Lisa, I am very tired, I would like to sleep now" He informed her as her bright smile was hurting him.


    ''I should be happy seeing the woman I love happy. That''s what they say in movies, if you truly love someone, you let them go and your happiness lies in their happiness. So, instead of getting annoyed by that beautiful smile, I should be happy about it'' Matt thought to himself while walking towards his room.


    "Did you have your dinner?" Lisa asked him, worriedly.


    Matt stopped in his tracks and without turning back, he lied, "Yeah, I did" he then closed his room door and went to sleep.


    Lisa got upset seeing his reaction but assuming he is indeed tired, she decided to share the news she had, the next day.


    ¡­


    Next day


    Matt was not in a good mood and he didn''t sleep properly as he kept thinking about last night.


    So he postponed one minor surgery he had that day and scheduled it to the next day as it was not a big surgery and he was not in the state to operate on the patient.


    He can''t ruin someone''s life because of his heart break.


    After a while, Matt was having headache, so he went to the vending machine to get some coffee.


    When he almost reached the machine, he stopped in his tracks seeing Lisa and Steve talking to each other.


    They both were smiling and happy.


    ''I should be happy for her, not get sad seeing them happy together'' Matt told himself and turned away to leave as it was hurting him to see them together.


    He went back to his office and sat on the big chair behind the table. He leaned his head back on the headrest and closed his eyes.


    ''Lisa, finally got what she wants. I should be happy for her. I should not be jealous of Steve or envy him.'' Matt told himself but another image was being build inside his wishful memory, where it was him and Lisa at the vending machine, talking and smiling at one another.


    Matt even imagined pushing her to that vending machine and kissing her hard.


    ''STOP, STOP IT'' Matt scolded himself as he couldn''t control his mind from replacing Steve and placing himself with Lisa.


    "This is wrong, Matt, this is wrong"


    "What is wrong?"


    Matt suddenly opened his eyes to see Daniel standing at the entrance of his office.


    "What?" Matt was confused at Daniel''s question.


    Daniel entered his office and sat across him on the chair.


    "You kept saying ''this is wrong'', ''this is wrong'', so I was asking you what is wrong?" Daniel explained himself.


    That''s when Matt realized instead of saying it in his mind, he had been voicing his thoughts out aloud.


    "Why are you here?" Matt asked him as Daniel rarely visits his cabin, ignoring what Daniel just questioned.


    "It is lunch hour and you didn''t come to get me like you always do so today I decided to come over to bring you there" Daniel explained.


    "Oh, it is already lunch hour" Matt was surprised to see time pass away so quickly. He felt glad for not having coffee earlier.


    "What? You didn''t realize it? Are you alright?" Daniel was surprised as Matt never forgets lunch hour.


    Daniel even believed lunch hour is Matt''s favourite time in the whole day.


    "Yeah, I am fine" Matt tried to smile but the pain in his eyes was way too evident.


    "Matt, I have known you long enough to see through your lies" Daniel calmly said.


    "Hmm, I am not fine but I will be" Matt honestly said as there was no point in denying the truth when he was with Daniel.


    "You want to talk about it?" Daniel could see Matt was going through something difficult.


    Matt shook his head, "I don''t want to"


    "Hmm, do you want to have lunch at the hospital canteen or do you want to go out somewhere? My treat" Daniel didn''t like seeing the cheerful guy look sad and dejected.


    Matt is a foodie, so Daniel thought he can improve his mood by offering him to take him to a good restaurant.


    "No Dan, thanks for the offer but I am not in the mood to eat anything"


    Daniel then went to the hospital canteen and brought some food to Matt''s cabin. He pursued him to eat and finally Matt gave in and ate the lunch.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 319 - Gorgeous Woman

    Daniel then went to the hospital canteen and brought some food to Matt''s cabin. He pursued him to eat and finally Matt gave in and ate the lunch.


    Last night he already skipped his meal, but now he couldn''t.


    "Matt, today after work, let''s go to a bar" Daniel suggested after lunch.


    "Bar? With me?" Matt looked surprised.


    "Hmm, why not? Let''s hang out for some time" Daniel suggested as he could see Matt was not in a good mood and he would feel better if he is with Matt as he didn''t like to leave him alone.


    Daniel felt Matt needed a friend right now.


    "Don''t you want to hang out with your amazing girlfriend, instead?" Matt sarcastically questioned him.


    "My amazing girlfriend is busy. I''ll now spend time with my amazing friend instead."


    Matt chuckled hearing Daniel''s words.


    "Finally, you smiled" Daniel exclaimed happily.


    "Hmm, you win. Fine, let''s go to the bar after work is over" Matt accepted his invitation as he too wished to distract himself.


    After the work was over, Matt mindlessly headed towards the exit when Lisa approached him again, "Matt, are you free now?" She nervously asked him.


    Matt wondered why was she bothering him when all he wanted to do was stay away from her.


    When he wished to be near her, she was not available but when he was trying to avoid her, she kept coming to him.


    Weirdly, she was also looking more beautiful than ever. There was a happy glow on her face, which he never saw before.


    Knowing Steve is the reason behind it, Matt felt his heart wrench in pain.


    "Why? What happened?" He questioned her instead of answering.


    "If you are going home, let''s go together" Lisa again smiled at him.


    "I am not going home" Matt was about to walk away when Lisa again stopped him.


    "Where are you going then?" She looked a bit worried.


    ''Why is she worrying about me?'' Matt wondered.


    "I am going to a bar"


    "Can I tag along?" Lisa looked enthusiastic.


    ''Go and hang out with your boyfriend instead'' he wished to say but he didn''t.


    "Why?"


    "I have something important to tell you" Lisa again brightly smiled.


    ''She might share the good news of Steve and her dating but I am not ready for it now. I won''t be able to react happily, I have to stop her from informing me about it until I get over her.'' He thought.


    "I am going with Daniel. We decided to hang out. It would be better if you don''t tag along as he is the one, who invited me and it won''t look good if I bringing you along with me. It is only going to be me and Daniel at the bar. If Rachel too was coming, I would have let you come too." Matt tried to be polite and not refuse her rudely and explained why she can''t tag along.


    ''In spite of you belonging to someone else, I can''t stop loving you and neither can I hate you but I have to distance myself from you if I wish for all of us to stay happy'' Matthew thought.


    "Oh" Lisa looked disappointed.


    "I''ll take my leave" Matthew left from there and checked a message from Daniel which said it would take him one more hour to get done with his work, so he will directly meet him at the bar.


    So, Matt first headed to his home and for a second, he had a thought to ask Lisa to join him as he is going home now but then the whole purpose of moving on would be defeated, so he didn''t.


    ''Steve will drop her'' He concluded and left from there.


    After reaching his home, he freshened up, wore a white t-shirt, jeans and a black leather jacket and reached the bar they decided to meet at.


    Daniel still didn''t arrive at the bar, so Matt ordered a drink for himself while waiting for Daniel.


    After a few minutes, he sensed some woman sitting next to him at the counter but Matt didn''t care as he didn''t wish to meet any new woman like he did a day before.


    Matt checked the time on his watch as Dan should have arrived by now, but he didn''t.


    "Waiting for someone?" The woman next to him asked Matt. He generally would have just ignored her as he was not in the mood to talk but the voice, he heard sounded familiar.


    In reflex, he lifted his head and saw the sexy woman sitting next to him.


    She was dressed in a black short dress, exposing her long, sexy legs. Her neck was exposed with a small part of her cleavage visible as she wore a thin strap dress. Her long, wavy hair reaching her waist was left loose. Her ears were ornamented with silver hoops.


    This woman in front of him, looked like a dazzling star.


    For a second, he was in awe of her and forgot everything that he had been going through. His sadness, his dejected mood, all went out the window, while he stared at this beautiful woman.


    "Lisa? What are you doing here?" He finally asked after looking at the gorgeous woman, as he never saw Lisa dress up like this before.


    Unlike her regular simple self, right now she looked bold and beautiful.


    "Why? Can''t I be here?" She sarcastically asked him.


    ''Fuck, did she make plans to meet Steve here? Is that why she is dressed like this? Lisa, never wears these kinds of dresses, it must have been for Steve'' All these thoughts started coming back into Matthew''s mind, turning him sad.


    "Hmm, you can be. Seems like you have plans with someone, I''ll take my leave" Matt cancelled his order and was about to walk away but Lisa suddenly held his arm, stopping him from leaving.


    "I am here to meet you, Matt" She looked scared seeing Matt walk away.


    "Me? Why?" Matt too was confused.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 320 - I LIKE YOU

    "I am here to meet you, Matt" She looked scared seeing Matt walk away.


    "Me? Why?" Matt too was confused.


    "Because I have something important to tell you"


    Lisa said the same thing for umpteenth time.


    Matt sighed helplessly, he was avoiding this topic and Lisa kept following him to talk about it.


    He doesn''t wish to hear directly from her mouth that she and Steve are dating but he realized there is no choice as she would not leave him alone, until and unless she shares what happened last night.


    She even came to this bar.


    "Lisa, can''t you get the hint? I don''t want to know whatever it is that you want to share" Steve made one last attempt to get rid of her but he again failed.


    "I am not leaving until and unless I tell you what I intended to" Lisa too was firm on her decision and she was still holding his arm as she was afraid, he would leave and she won''t be able to chase him.


    On one hand, Matthew liked how Lisa was holding his hand but on the other hand, he kept reminding himself she belongs to Steve and he should not dream about her.


    "Please, Matt" Lisa requested him and he finally gave up in front of her.


    "Fine, tell me what it is" He made his heart strong as he would be hearing what he had been avoiding for a long time.


    "Not here"


    Lisa declared before dragging him upstairs where there are small private rooms for VIPs.


    Many groups of VIP friends arrive at this bar, as it is one expensive and famous bar in London with best facilities and top-notch service.


    "Where are you taking me?" Matt looked confused when Lisa headed towards one of the VIP rooms.


    "I booked a room for us" Lisa said and after they reached the room, which had two big c-shaped couches with a long table between it and a vase placed on the centre of the table.


    There was a karaoke option too as the karaoke system was set at one end of the room.


    Lisa locked the door, while Matt was looking around this room.


    CLICK!!!


    Hearing the door locking sound, Matthew turned back in surprise as he didn''t expect Lisa to lock the door.


    "What''s going on?" Matthew asked Lisa, who suddenly looked a bit nervous.


    "Can you please sit down?" Lisa requested him and Matt sat on one of the couches, with Lisa sitting next to him.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Matt asked her.


    Lisa was clearly very nervous, gathering all her courage she looked at Matt.


    "Matthew, I¡­ never in my life, I did anything like this before." Lisa took a deep breath and looked into his eyes, trying to calm her fast-beating heart.


    "Umm, Matthew so, yesterday I was with Steve¡­"


    Matthew tightly closed his eyes as he didn''t wish to hear the rest of the sentence.


    Lisa paused talking when she saw Matt suddenly close his eyes.


    "What happened, Matt? Are you fine?" She worriedly asked him.


    "Hmm, I am fine" Matt opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful woman who can never be his.


    This thought again pained him.


    ''Why does she have to look so beautiful? I feel I''ll lose control over myself. I have to leave as soon as Lisa informs me about her and Steve'' He decided.


    "Okay, forget everything. What I wished to say is, Matthew, I¡­" Lisa again took a deep breath and one in breath she said, "I LIKE YOU. WOULD YOU LIKE TO GO OUT ON A DATE WITH ME?"


    Lisa immediately covered her face as she finally said out the words, she can never unsay now, no matter what as these words left her mouth.


    Matthew was in shock when he heard what she just said.


    For a few seconds, he was quiet and still in shock as he was still processing what she just told him, wondering if his ears were playing some trick.


    Getting no reply from Matt, Lisa turned more nervous and lifted her head to look at him.


    Matt was still in the state of shock.


    "Matt, please say something, don''t keep me hanging" Lisa requested him and nervously chewed her lower lip.


    This was the first time she asked a guy out on a date. She was not an expert in this field. It was very difficult but she was motivated and she had to ask Matthew out.


    Matt was still shocked and no word was coming out of his mouth.


    "Matt, you are single and so am I. Not like you would be cheating on someone if you go out on a date with me. You don''t have to like me back, just give me one chance and go out with me. I promise I''ll be¡­"


    Matthew leaned forward and captured her lips between his, not letting her finish the statement.


    Lisa was shocked and before she could kiss him back, he moved away and asked her, "You really like me?"


    Lisa nodded her head in affirmative and the next moment, she found herself lying on the big couch while Matthew passionately kissed her, covering her whole body with his.


    His kiss turned rough and he desperately kissed her as if there is no tomorrow.


    Lisa had to pat on his chest to inform him that she is out of breath as this man seemed to kill her by just kissing her.


    "Matt, slow down" Lisa didn''t expect such an aggressive reaction from him.


    Matthew was still lying on her, so he moved away to let her breathe.


    Lisa stood up and shyly arranged her dress as her short dressed moved up due to Matthew''s actions.


    After she was done, Matthew held her arm and pulled her on his lap, making her comfortably sit on him.


    "Lisa, you were serious, right? You are not pulling a prank on me, are you?" Matthew nervously asked her, but yet he was lovingly stroking her hair.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 321 - Awkward

    "Lisa, you were serious, right? You are not pulling a prank on me, are you?" Matthew nervously asked her, but yet he was lovingly stroking her hair.


    Lisa nodded her head and shyly asked, "Who jokes about such things?"


    Matthew chuckled and made her look at him, "Lisa, yesterday I saw you and Steve near a cottage at the outskirts of the city¡­"


    "What? Why were you there?" Lisa looked shocked as she had no idea Matt was at that place and then her shock was replaced by embarrassment as she wondered if he heard what they talked about.


    "You didn''t respond to Patrick''s messages so he got worried and sent me there to check on you, that''s why¡­"


    "What did you see?" Lisa nervously asked him cutting his explanation.


    "I saw you and Steve kissing each other"


    "Ahhhhhhh" Lisa face-palmed herself and shouted in embarrassment.


    "Why the fuck did you had to come at exactly that moment? Why didn''t you come before or after that? Especially after" She glared at Matthew in anger.


    Her face mixed with anger and embarrassment looked so cute that he wanted to kiss her but he needed answer to his questions first.


    "Why? What happened? What difference would it make?" Matt looked confused.


    Lisa circled her arm around his neck and pecked his lips, "Is that why you had been avoiding me since last night?" she nervously asked him as this implied, he too liked her and was upset to see her with Steve. This realization calmed her and also made her happy.


    "Hmm, I avoided you because I thought you would be sharing what happened between you and Steve and I didn''t wish to know about it."


    Lisa was happy as this confirmed Matt too likes her.


    "We are not dating. If you would have arrived after our kiss then you would have witnessed something else" She brightly smiled at him.


    "What do you mean?" Matt was confused because today morning too he saw Lisa and Steve being friendly.


    If she rejected him, then Steve''s mood wouldn''t have been that good and if Steve did anything that he shouldn''t have then also Lisa and Steve wouldn''t have been friendlier like in the morning near the vending machine.


    So, Matt didn''t understand what exactly happened between Lisa and Steve after he left.


    "I''ll tell you what happened" Lisa could read his thoughts so she answered him, still sitting on his lap.


    ¡­


    24 Hours Ago


    "Steve¡­"


    Lisa was about to say something, when Steve held the sides of her waist and pulled her closer. He captured her lips in his.


    Lisa was shocked when Steve kissed her.


    A part of her always craved for him, therefore in reflex she hugged his shoulder and responded to his kiss.


    Steve was awkwardly kissing her and Lisa although tried to respond to kiss with passion, she was feeling weird.


    Suddenly Matt''s face flashed in front of her eyes, as she realized she enjoyed the drunk kiss she shared with Matt more than this one.


    ''Rather my first kiss with Matt, years ago feels better than this even though it happened against my consent.'' She thought.


    Steve broke the kiss and looked at her, "What are you thinking about? You seem distracted"


    Lisa realized she was thinking about Matt while kissing Steve.


    ''Fuck, what have I turned into?'' She wondered.


    "Sorry Steve, the kiss felt a bit weird so¡­" Lisa blurted out the truth and regretted it the very next moment.


    "Lisa, am I not a good kisser?" Steve asked her nervously.


    "Umm, is this your first kiss?" She asked him.


    "Yeah"


    "That''s why, I am sure eventually you will improve" She consoled him.


    "I hope so, I actually expected you will take the lead" Steve awkwardly smiled.


    "Yeah, sorry. I am inexperienced in this area too. Matt is the only man I ever kissed, so I am not good at it either"


    Steve and Lisa have been friends for so long, they had that comfort level to talk openly about these things.


    "How did kiss with Matt feel like? Was it awkward like this one?" Steve felt embarrassed asking this question but he had to know as he too felt this kiss was a bit awkward.


    "Well, he is experienced so it was better than this one but don''t worry, it is not your fault. I just think you were not into this kiss that much" Lisa shared her thoughts.


    Steve awkwardly laughed, "Yeah, when I was kissing you, it felt a bit weird. I am not sure why, but I didn''t feel like continuing, no offense"


    "None taken" Lisa assured him and added, "This kiss just felt a bit wrong"


    "Exactly, Lisa. Thank goodness you said it out aloud. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings by saying the same. It just felt so wrong." Steve sighed in relief that they were on the same page.


    "Maybe, we have been friends for so long that an intimate relationship feels awkward" Lisa concluded and sat on a bench.


    Steve joined her and agreed, "It felt like Joey and Rachel in F.R.I.E.N.D.S., when they try to get intimate and feel awkward"


    He drew an analogy which made them laugh.


    "I agree, maybe we are better suited to be friends, Steve"


    "True. When I was kissing you, I looked at you and realized I am not in love with you. I guess I just got insecure seeing you hangout with Matt. It felt like he is going to steal my friend away from me. It is a weird feeling, which I am not able to explain" Steve clenched his fist in frustration.


    "Steve, not only couples get jealous when their partners receive attention from other people but even best friends get jealous and insecure. Maybe you mistook your jealousy to be love" Lisa concluded.


    "Hmm, maybe." Steve nodded his head.


    "Steve, imagine having sex with me" Lisa suddenly said.


    "Ewww, Lis, why would you say that?" Steve hid his face between his hands looking embarrassed.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 322 - Imagination

    "Steve, imagine having sex with me" Lisa suddenly suggested.


    "Ewww, Lis, why would you say that?" Steve hid his face between his hands looking embarrassed.


    "Exactly Steve, see this is not how we should feel if we actually like each other. This only implies we don''t" Lisa concluded as his discomfort was evident.


    "So, what about you? How do you feel when you imagine having sex with me?" Steve counter-questioned her.


    "Honestly? I used to blush thinking about it, years ago. But now, I don''t know, because I didn''t imagine something like this in the recent time" Lisa honestly confessed.


    "Fine do it now then." Steve suggested.


    "Here?" Lisa was shocked at his suggestion.


    "Yeah, where else? You want a private room for that?" Steve joked.


    Rolling her eyes at him, Lisa closed her eyes to imagine having sex with Steve and after a minute, she abruptly opened her eyes, "What the fuck!!" she shouted looking shocked and surprised.


    "What happened?" Steve looked worried


    Lisa suddenly stood up and walked from one end to another cursing and shouting in frustration.


    She was clearly freaking out.


    SHIT!!!


    SHIT!!!


    SHIT!!!


    WHY THE FUCK DID I DO THAT?


    WHY WOULD I THINK OF HIM?


    SHIT!!!


    She kept shouting at herself worrying Steve even more than he already was. Lisa never curses this much, so he knew something was wrong with her.


    He held her shoulders to stop her from walking mindlessly.


    "What happened, Lisa?" He looked worried.


    "Steve, what I just imagined is so weird. I am feeling ridiculous. Why would I do this?" Lisa looked like she was shocked at herself.


    Steve made her sit on the bench and sat next to her.


    He patted her back and stroked her head, "Calm down and tell me what happened? What did you imagine?"


    Lisa took a few breaths and decided to share what she imagined as she needed to talk to someone now.


    If she won''t share this with him, she would go mad.


    "So, I imagined we entered my bedroom. We were awkwardly making out then you pushed me on bed and got on top of me, we were about to have sex but suddenly my bedroom door got opened and¡­" Lisa suddenly paused.


    "And what?" Steve continued stroking her head to calm her down.


    Lisa looked at Steve in shock and said, "And suddenly Matthew appears there and he shouts at you. He then asks you to leave then I and Matt started making out"


    Lisa hid her face as she felt ashamed of her own thoughts but she knows Steve would be the last person to judge her, so she shared her true imagination with him.


    Except for her feelings towards Steve, she was comfortable sharing everything else with him.


    Steve laughed after he heard her imagination but he got beaten up by her for laughing like this.


    "Sorry, sorry but this story is so funny" Steve laughed for a while before turning serious.


    "Lisa, do you like Matt?" He seriously asked her.


    "What? Are you crazy?" Lisa rolled her eyes at him.


    "Hey, earlier when you kissed me did you think about him even once?" Steve suddenly asked her.


    "Why the fuck would you ask me this question?" Lisa felt weird as she indeed thought of Matt but she didn''t share it earlier to not hurt Steve.


    Steve looked guilty but he decided to be honest with her, "Sorry Lisa, but while kissing you I thought of Emily for a moment. I know I said I moved on from her and I believe me, I indeed moved on but I don''t know why but while kissing you, I thought about her"


    Steve confessed.


    "I am sorry, Lisa, I didn''t mean to¡­"


    Lisa patted his shoulder, "Hey, chill. I am not feeling bad at all, so don''t worry. Coming back to your question, I am sorry but I too was comparing our kiss to the one I shared with Matthew but I am sure it doesn''t mean anything"


    Lisa didn''t sound confident when she uttered those last words.


    "Are you sure? You don''t sound so confident" Steve frankly said.


    "Well, I am not sure why I sound like this" Lisa too looked confused.


    "Lisa, do you like Matt?" Steve could see through her confusion and he asked this question again based on the interactions he witnessed between Matt and Lisa in the last few weeks.


    Lisa looked at him in surprise, "What? Why would you ask that again? How could I like my sister''s best friend?" The last question she murmured to herself.


    "Well, for the last few days I have seen the way you two hang out and spend time together. It felt like something was going on between you two. That was the reason why I was insecure. I thought you would leave me. Now that, I am feeling saner and have a clear mind, I can say with surety that he likes you too."


    "Hahaha, stop spouting nonsense. Why would Matt like me?" Lisa laughed as if she heard a joke.


    "Why wouldn''t he?" Steve got upset seeing Lisa thinking about herself so lowly.


    "Why would he? He dated hotter women and I have seen the kind of women he went out with in the past. I am nowhere near them."


    "Oh? Please tell me what kind of women did he date?" Steve sarcastically asked her.


    "Hot, smart, sexy, beautiful¡­"


    "Lisa, you are all of it" Steve cut her mid-sentence.


    "If I am then why did you never fall for me and kept hanging on to my sister?" Lisa asked him.


    Steve smiled and took a deep breath and thought how to explain himself, then he got an idea and he looked at her.


    "Lisa, what dish you love and you hate the most?" Steve asked her.


    "How is this the answer to my question?" Lisa narrowed her eyes at him.


    "You will know that. First, answer my question. What dish you love and hate the most?" He asked.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 323 - Realize Her True Feelings

    "You will know that. First, answer my question. What dish you love and hate the most?" he asked.


    Lisa thought deeply and answered, "I hate anything that is made from eggplant and I love lasagne the most"


    "I love pizza the most and I don''t like turkey" Steve informed her.


    "Okay? So, what?" Lisa still didn''t get what he is trying to say.


    "Lisa, I am sure there are people who love eggplants and turkey and who hate lasagne and pizza. Only because something is loved by one person immensely doesn''t mean that same thing is liked by others too. It is that person''s choice not the dish''s fault."


    "It is not Eggplant''s fault that you don''t like it and neither turkey''s that I don''t like it. Only because I have never been interested in you doesn''t mean you are not amazing. It is my problem not yours" Steve explained.


    "Wow" Lisa looked at him speechlessly as he just explained his point using an amazing analogy.


    "You are smarter than I thought" Lisa praised him as his words made her feel better.


    "Lisa, what was your favourite dish when you were a child?" he asked her.


    "I am expecting some another amazing analogy" She laughed


    "Yes" He didn''t deny.


    "Bread and butter" she answered curious to see what he would say now.


    "You like bread and butter when you were a kid but now you love lasagne. This clearly shows how our choices change while we grow up. Similarly, you like one person before but eventually as you grow up you fall for someone else. One-sided love always has an expiry date." Steve concluded.


    "Steve, you think I like Matt?" Lisa asked him as that what he was implying to her.


    "Lisa, it is not about what I think. It is all about what you feel. I don''t want to influence you by making you believe you like Matt, even if you don''t. I am just saying in general that people move on. I am sure, eventually I''ll completely move on from Emily too as now, I am not that bothered about Patrick like I used to be. Although, I do think about her at times, it is not as serious as it was before"


    "You think I moved on from you?" Lisa asked him.


    "Well, you imagined having sex with me and you saw the result" Steve teased her but he also made her realize her true feelings.


    "Let me try again"


    Lisa closed her eyes for a minute and suddenly opened her eyes laughing about something.


    "What did you imagine now?" Steve curiously asked her.


    "I imagined Matt went on a business trip and we were hooking up but just before we could have sex, Matt called me to inform he reached his destination and interrupted us"


    The two people laughed a lot.


    Even when Lisa imagined by pushing Matt away from the picture, he still keeps popping up. This meant she wants him to interrupt them.


    "We know that even if we try to build scenarios we don''t like in our mind, our mind again builds situations which we truly want when we imagine such future events" Steve explained to which Lisa agreed.


    "I can''t deny that I felt attracted to Matt a few times but I always controlled myself as he is Emily''s best friend and I thought I feel attracted only because he is always there for me." Lisa confessed something to Steve which she never even dared admit to herself.


    "Wait, why is he being Emily''s friend a problem?" Steve didn''t get the logic.


    "Well, I don''t know. What if it gets weird and we break up some day? It might ruin their friendship" Lisa shared her concern.


    "Lisa, stop overthinking. I suggest, you should first go out on a lot of dates with Matt, spend some time with him. Eventually everything will fall into place. Give it some time."


    Lisa actually loved the idea of dating Matt and in that moment, she realized, she already started liking this guy.


    "Thank you, Steve. This was a much-needed talk" She exclaimed.


    "Hmmm, do let me know Matt''s response" Steve stood up from his seat.


    "Wait, what response?" Lisa looked confused so Steve again sat next to her.


    "Today after you ask Matt out on a date, let me know how it went" He explained.


    "Why will I ask him out?"


    "Lisa, you were not planning to ask him out?" Steve glared at her in anger.


    "It might get awkward" Lisa hesitated at the thought of asking Matt out on a date.


    "Lisa, please don''t make the mistake you made with me in the past. If you would have asked me out years ago, maybe our situation would have been different now. There is nothing wrong in taking initiatives. I would suggest tell Matt that you like him and you would like to go out on dates with him so that you can figure out more about your feelings"


    Lisa liked this idea and the thought of she going out on dates with Matthew, made her feel butterflies in her stomach and her heart started pounding at a faster rate.


    It has been years since she felt like this.


    Initially when she started developing feelings for Steve, this is exactly how she felt. After that she only felt pain and this feeling was gone somewhere.


    Now all these years later, that feeling was back and she kept realizing how much she already likes Matt with every passing second.


    "Fuck, why did I realize this so late?" Lisa complained suddenly.


    Steve understood what she is going through.


    "Honestly, the way you kept spending time with him. The way you looked, happy and excited, when you are with him made me realize this long ago. That''s why I guess I felt insecure and wanted to have you for myself." He too shared his true thoughts.


    "Steve, even if I date Matt, you will always be my special best friend. You should never feel insecure about our friendship" Lisa assured him.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 324 - Confess

    "Steve, even if I date Matt, you will always be my special best friend. You should never feel insecure about our friendship" Lisa assured him.


    "Thanks for saying that. This is what I wanted to hear" Steve hugged Lisa and she too hugged him back.


    "I am glad we cleared things"


    "Me too"


    "Let''s go back home, I need to drop you off so that you can confess to Mr Matthew and start dating him" Steve declared and within an hour, he dropped her at her apartment.


    Lisa was nervous but she decided to meet with Matt. She decided to confess right away and not waste any time.


    Stepping towards his apartment instead of going to her place, she rang his door bell but he didn''t open it.


    Knowing the password, she inputted it and entered his apartment but finding it empty, she realized he is not yet home.


    ''Where is he at this hour?'' She checked the time and got worried.


    She decided to wait there for a while as she finally gathered the courage to confess her budding feelings.


    ''If I am not able to confess today, don''t know when I''ll be able to gather this courage'' Lisa kept saying this to herself to stay motivated.


    After a while the door suddenly opened from the outside and Lisa got alerted as she understood Matt is here.


    Matt was surprised to see her there.


    Lisa became very nervous when she finally saw the man she had been waiting for.


    When she saw Matt, all her worries and doubts went away and she was surer, she wants this man.


    But his presence made her nervous so to hide it, she brightly smiled at him, "Hi Matt" she greeted the surprised man.


    "Hey" Matt casually greeted her.


    Lisa could understand her sudden presence was weird, so she lied, "I am so sorry for being here. Patrick requested me to be here for a while as he and Ems¡­" she lied, pushing all the blame on Emily and Patrick, who were clueless of it


    "Hmm, got it" Matt then headed towards his room.


    Seeing him walking away and not spending time with her like he usually does confused her and so she stopped him.


    "Hey Matt, I want to share something with you" She excitedly said trying to hide her anxiousness.


    "Not now Lisa, I am very tired, I would like to sleep now" Matt informed her.


    Seeing his state, Lisa got worried.


    ''Fuck, I am so selfish. In my excitement I didn''t even think about what state he must be in''


    "Did you have your dinner?" Lisa asked him, worriedly.


    Matt stopped in his tracks and without turning back, he said, "Yeah, I did" he then went to his room and closed the door.


    ''Why is he acting like this with me? He was never like this, before. Maybe he is really tired. Seems this is not the right time to confess. Lisa, it is a love confession, why do it in a hurry, you can do it nicely tomorrow. I''ll check his schedule for tomorrow, if he is not busy, I can confess to him'' Lisa decided to share her feelings, the next day.


    ¡­


    Next day


    Lisa checked Matt''s schedule and saw the surgery he had for today has been postponed to tomorrow and his schedule was quite free.


    ''Today would be perfect'' she decided.


    After a while, Steve met with Lisa and asked her how her confession went.


    "Don''t ask Steve, it was bad" Lisa complained.


    "What happened? He rejected you?" Steve looked worried.


    "No, you bastard" Lisa beat him


    "Then what happened? You confessed or not?"


    "I couldn''t" Lisa pouted.


    "Why?"


    "Dr Daniel gave me some work, can''t slack around by bringing my personal problems here. I am busy, let''s talk later." Lisa glared at him.


    "Come with me" Steve held her hand and dragged her to the vending machine.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Lisa looked confused.


    "We can pretend taking a coffee break, now tell me what happened?" Steve bought two drinks from the machine and handed one to Lisa.


    "He came home tired and I tried talking to him but he said he wants to sleep" Lisa pouted sadly.


    "You should have just jumped on him and kissed him first, then he would have listened to you" Steve joked.


    Steve and Lisa laughed loudly hearing his joke. Unknown to them Matt witnessed it and left from there, misunderstanding the two people.


    "Okay, tonight I am going to confess again and if it doesn''t work, I''ll take your suggestion" Lisa promised.


    Then they went back to their work and it was post working hours.


    Lisa was working seriously, when Steve came running to her.


    "Lisa, Matt is heading for home now, I just saw him leave his office." Steve informed her in a hurry as Lisa planned to go home with Matt and then confess her feelings on the way.


    Lisa checked the time, "What already?" She shouted.


    "Yeah, his schedule was free today, right?"


    Lisa nodded her head.


    "Maybe that''s why. Go and stop him" Steve shouted at her.


    "My work¡­" She got confused as her work was not yet over and is still pending.


    "I''ll handle it, I''ll also handle Dr Daniel, you go" Steve again shouted and Lisa ran from there.


    Lisa rushed in full speed and lucky for her Matt was mindlessly walking taking slow steps, so Lisa was able to approach him on time.


    Lisa followed him trying to calm herself down as she was panting heavily and when Matt almost reached the exit, she approached him, "Matt, are you free now?" She nervously asked him.


    Matt was surprised to see her.


    "Why? What happened?" He questioned her.


    "If you are going home, let''s go together" Lisa suggested smiling at him as she was excited about this plan.


    She was sure she won''t fail this time but she got surprised instead.


    "I am not going home" Matt said and was about to walk away, seeing this Lisa again stopped him desperately.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 325 - This Is What Happened

    "I am not going home" Matt said and was about to walk away, seeing this Lisa again stopped him desperately.


    "Where are you going then?" She got worried as Matt was acting weird and she wondered why he is not going home.


    "I am going to a bar"


    "Can I tag along?" Lisa decided to go to the bar with him if that''s what it takes to confess and she tried to look enthusiastic about it so that he won''t say no to her.


    "Why?" Matt asked her.


    "I have something important to tell you" Lisa brightly smiled and decided to be honest with him hoping that he would agree to her weird request.


    "I am going with Daniel. We decided to hang out. It would be better if you don''t tag along as he is the one, who invited me and it won''t look good if I bring you along with me. It is only going to be me and Daniel at the bar. If Rachel too was coming, I would have let you come too." Matt politely said no to Lisa and she was understanding of it


    "Oh" Lisa couldn''t help but get disappointed.


    "I''ll take my leave" Matthew left from there, not talking to her about it anymore.


    ''Ahhhh Dr Daniel, how can you not be the villain in my love story'' She frustratedly thought and went back to do her work.


    When she reached her office room, she saw Daniel and Steve discuss something seriously.


    "Steve, we need to finish this work soon, I am meeting Matt in an hour and I don''t want to keep him waiting" Daniel told Steve as they were talking about something.


    "Why Dr Daniel? Is it that urgent?" Lisa suddenly asked him.


    "What are you doing here? Steve told me you had to leave, because of some emergency" Daniel got confused seeing her there.


    Steve turned nervous as he lied to his boss and got caught.


    "Well, my emergency is going to the bar to meet you" Lisa complained.


    For the first time, she was so upset about this situation that she didn''t even care she was talking to her boss.


    Matt''s behaviour of suddenly ignoring her was greatly affecting her.


    "What?" Daniel got confused.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you go to the bar to meet Matthew?" Lisa asked him.


    "I messaged him that I''ll be late, so we decided to meet after an hour" Daniel was not bounded to answer her but he never saw the calm and composed Lisa, lose her cool like this.


    Daniel realized the matter was serious, so he honestly answered her.


    "So, he is now going home?" Lisa asked Daniel and he nodded his head as Matt messaged him so.


    Lisa got very upset, "And yet he didn''t ask me to join him" she murmured.


    Daniel looked at Steve in confusion.


    "Love confession. But Matt seems busy"


    Daniel understood what is happening.


    "Lisa, do one thing, after an hour go to the bar and meet with him. I won''t go there and neither will I inform Matt about it. He will surely come to the bar for my sake and you would be able to talk to him"


    Daniel noticed these two people for a few days and he understood what is going on here, so he cooperated to help the love birds.


    Today, he saw how upset Matt was and he somewhere knew it got to do with Lisa.


    He therefore decided to help them.


    "Thank you so much Dr Daniel" Lisa got very happy as finally she got some solution to this problem and an opportunity to meet Matt.


    "Go" Daniel said, seeing Lisa get emotional, Daniel added, "Tomorrow you will work extra hours and would complete Steve''s work as today he is doing yours. Don''t be that grateful, go now"


    Lisa thanked the two men again and left from there.


    She hailed a cab and called her sister but Emily''s phone went unanswered, so she called Amanda.


    "Hey Lis" Amanda was happy getting a call from her friend.


    "Hey Amanda, need a favour" Lisa desperately requested.


    "Yeah, sure"


    "I want to confess my feelings to a man and need some advice" Lisa decided this time she would do it properly as she failed in her attempt to confess the last two times.


    "Where are you?" Amanda asked her, smiling happily.


    "On the way to my home"


    "Take a turn and come to my place" Amanda suggested.


    Lisa gave Amanda''s address to the driver and within fifteen minutes, she was there as Amanda''s house was close by.


    Lisa then shared all about Matt with Amanda, who told her she too saw some spark and chemistry between them.


    Then Amanda gifted a black short dress she recently purchased to Lisa and did her make up. While getting her ready Amanda gave her some tips to be confident and assertive.


    After dressing up in the black short dress, which was exposing her long, sexy legs and highlighted her cleavage, she looked smoking hot.


    Lisa looked a bit nervous but Amanda assured her she is looking perfect.


    Then Amanda did her hair and gifted her silver hoops. Turning Lisa into a more gorgeous woman.


    "Isn''t this all too much?" Lisa looked nervous.


    "It is not. This way, you will get his attention as he kept avoiding you. And there is nothing wrong to dress up for the man you like" Amanda winked at her and she herself dropped Lisa at the bar as she was sure Lisa won''t be comfortable hailing a taxi looking like this.


    On the way, Lisa booked a private VIP room at the bar using Amanda''s connections to get some privacy with Matt


    At the bar Amanda wished her luck and left from there.


    ¡­


    "So, this is what happened" Lisa informed Matt, who was taken aback after knowing the whole truth.


    She was still on his lap.


    "Fuck, I had been misunderstanding everything. I thought you were dating Steve and that''s what you wanted to talk about" Matt scolded himself.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 326 - Getting Married

    "So, this is what happened" Lisa informed Matt, who was taken aback after knowing the whole truth.


    She was still on his lap.


    "Fuck, I had been misunderstanding everything. I thought you were dating Steve and that''s what you wanted to talk about" Matt scolded himself for not giving her a chance to talk when she was at his home last night.


    "How long have you been liking me?" Lisa smiled at him teasingly as Matt regretted his actions and that made her happy.


    She forgave him for ignoring her as she understood what he had been going through.


    "I don''t like you, Lisa" Matt smirked at her.


    The smile on Lisa''s face froze when she heard his words. Her heart was hurting but the next moment she got surprised.


    Matthew cupped her face and kissed her, "I love you, Lisa. I have been in love with you for a while now"


    Lisa was shocked at this revelation and she had no idea what to say.


    "Why did you never tell me?" She asked after composing herself.


    "I was about to, the day after we kissed at that party but you acted like this kiss meant nothing to you, so I couldn''t" Matt confessed.


    Lisa held the bridge of her nose in frustration, "Ahhhh, what is wrong with me? I was just being cool about it. It was awkward and¡­"


    "Lisa, it is okay, you don''t need to explain yourself. I am glad you like me and not that Steve" Matt was really very happy.


    He didn''t expect in the next twenty-four hours, his sadness would be all gone and he would have Lisa in his arms.


    "Matt, I indeed got over Steve but he is a close friend of mine and even after we are together, I am going to maintain my friendship with him" Lisa wanted to clarify things at the early stage itself. She doesn''t wish to have problems in the future.


    She could see Matt doesn''t like Steve so she shared her intentions with him.


    "Hmm, I understand that."


    "But don''t worry I''ll always prioritize you over him and will never force you to hang out with him for my sake"


    Matt smiled hearing her words, she was clearly trying to pacify him.


    "Who is more handsome, me or Steve?" Matt smirked running his hand across her thigh.


    Lisa glared at him for his childishness, "Steve, he is more handsome" She lied.


    The next moment Matt pinned her on the long couch and roughly kissed her, taking turns between her lips and not giving her a chance to keep up with him.


    Lisa weirdly liked this side of him, as she could feel his desire towards her.


    She let him do what he wants and after a while, he finally let her go.


    "You are an animal" She taunted him but Matt smiled proudly.


    He brushed her messy hair, running his fingers through it, to set it.


    "I am feeling very hungry, I didn''t eat anything properly since last night." Matt pouted at her.


    "Why?" Lisa looked worried.


    "After seeing you kiss Steve, my appetite died"


    "I am so sorry, Matt"


    "No, it''s okay, you have your whole life to make up for it" Matt winked at her.


    ''What have I gotten myself into?'' Lisa wondered.


    The two then headed to Matt''s apartment as Matt expressed his wish to cook for his new girlfriend.


    They decided to hide their relationship from others for the time being as it would be overwhelming to share the news so soon.


    But they reached the conclusion that they have to tell Steve, Daniel and Amanda about it as these three helped them unite.


    ¡­


    Saturday Morning


    Daniel and Rachel were having tea with their grandpas, while chatting with them.


    "I don''t see grandpa Michael hanging out with you two these days. What''s up with him?" Daniel teasingly asked the two old men.


    "Danny, are you trying to rub salt on our wounds by reminding us where that asshole is?" Anthony questioned his grandson.


    "Woah grandpa, please don''t curse at him like that" Rachel acted like she was sad.


    "Then what should I call him? Since, he met Diana, he just gave up on us and our friendship" James sulked in jealousy.


    "Shouldn''t you two be happier if grandpa Michael dates your favourite actress? You two will get to hang out with her" Daniel was pacifying them but was also reminding them that Michael can date her and they can''t.


    "Huh, I don''t want to hang out with her at all. She is not my favourite actress anymore" Anthony scoffed.


    "And neither mine" James supported him.


    Just then Rachel shouted in surprise, "Ahhhh, Diana is here"


    "What?"


    "Where?"


    Anthony and James shouted in excitement looking around their surroundings.


    Rachel and Daniel laughed a lot seeing their hypocrisy.


    "I was kidding" Rachel pulled James'' cheeks, "You are so cute grandpa"


    Soon after, Will came out to the lawn area, "Uncle Mike and his female friend are here, come to the living room all of you" Will hurriedly called them and ran back inside.


    "Is he pulling another prank on us like Rachel?" Anthony looked suspicious.


    "I don''t think so" Rachel and Daniel headed inside followed by James and Anthony.


    In the living room, they actually saw Michael and Diana, but the weird thing was they were very well dressed up.


    Michael was wearing a suit and Diana was wearing a peach-coloured elegant dress.


    Catherine was excited to see Diana there.


    "Why are you so dressed up?" James asked Michael as he looked more handsome than them, as the two were wearing shorts and t-shirts.


    "I and Diana decided to get married, we are heading to the local register office right now. We would like to have you all join us" Michael happily declared surprising everyone.


    "What? But you two just met a week ago" James complained backed by Anthony.


    "Are we teenagers or a young couple, to date for years before getting married?" Michael laughed.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 327 - Evil Plan

    "What? But you two just met a week ago" James complained backed by Anthony.


    "Are we teenagers or a young couple, to date for years before getting married?" Michael laughed.


    "We are already so old and we both don''t wish to delay it anymore. We like each other and we would love to spend whatever life is left of us together." Diana said.


    "But why him? You have two more options, how about you explore those options?" Anthony hopefully suggested.


    Diana laughed as she understood his intention, "You had your chance but he was the only one daring enough to ask me out, so I''ll go with him" Diana politely smiled.


    Diana was always busy in her life and never got married. She dated a few men but they couldn''t handle the fact that Diana was more successful than them and eventually ended their relationship with her. Now, after all these years she finally met ''the one''.


    "Come on get ready all of you" Michael clapped his hands.


    "I''ll stay back home" Will said and Mike understood why, he nodded his head, understanding.


    "Me too, will stay with him" Harry volunteered and so did Daniel.


    The two old men, Catherine and Rachel were excited about attending the wedding so they went to dress up well.


    James decided to let Rachel step out of the home as he too would be with her.


    After the four people went to get ready, Jimmy came running inside and when he saw Michael and Diana, he sighed in relief.


    "I thought I missed it" Jimmy exclaimed.


    "How could we get married without you?" Michael asked him.


    "Yeah, after all you were the reason, we met" Diana agreed.


    "Did you guys hear that? They adore me." Jimmy looked proud.


    "How long has it been since we saw you?" Harry taunted his son.


    After his successful play, Jimmy became very popular amongst many directors and writers. He went to many back-to-back auditions and got multiple offers to do movies and series.


    Jimmy got so confused with the overwhelming opportunities that he had to go to Amanda and Jack, for advice.


    The two people spent hours to go through all the scripts for him.


    They finally selected one amazing movie and one potential series for Jimmy.


    He trusted them so he went with their decision and already signed the contracts.


    After coming back to London from Nick and Kate''s wedding, he would start the movie shooting and after two months he will start the shooting for the series as they are still taking auditions of other actors for various other roles.


    Jimmy was currently busy with a few interviews.


    He finally got the popularity he had been craving for years.


    Morris Industries is now being handled by Harry and some other people in higher positions. Rachel too is being actively involved with Morris Industries with Harry as she is familiarizing herself with it.


    She decided to take over Morris Industries.


    "Sorry dad, I have been quite busy lately" Jimmy shyly answered his father, being proud of himself.


    "Dad, Jim is going to be so busy in the future that we might have to get appointment from his assistant to meet him" Daniel joked.


    "Ahhh Danny" Jimmy got shy.


    After the four people came downstairs, they all left with Michael and Diana to London register office.


    Anthony asked them how did they manage to get the permission as at least 29 days'' notice is supposed to be taken to get married.


    "Have you forgotten I have a law firm?" Michael sarcastically questioned him, implying he managed it.


    At the London register office a few close friends of Diana too showed up. Michael and Diana completed the formalities and within a few minutes, they were declared married.


    After receiving their congratulatory messages, Michael and Diana declared they are leaving for Hawaii, to enjoy their honeymoon and drove away to the airport.


    "This bastard is still having fun" Anthony sulked seeing Michael and Diana''s car leave.


    "And that too with Diana" James pouted sadly.


    "Enough you two! Can''t you be happy for uncle Michael?" Catherine scolded them.


    "We would have been happy if he married a common woman. Why did he had to marry Diana?" James complained.


    "Woah guys, see this" Rachel showed her phone to everyone and there were articles about actress Diana marrying a famous law firm owner Michael.


    "Grandpa Mike, is so popular now" Rachel excitedly exclaimed and the two old men acted sad but in real they too were happy for their friend, who finally got married.


    They all then headed back to Rachel''s home while Jimmy went to fulfil his other commitments.


    ¡­


    Charlie and Brent Morgan were in the office when they got one update that made their day.


    "Wow, so Rachel is attending her friends'' marriage in Paris, next week" Brent Morgan smirked evilly.


    "Amazing news, Brent. At this marriage, there will be a lot of people. We can sneak in that Bill guy and get Rachel killed" Charlie''s hopes were ignited again.


    After Rachel''s death, Morgan Industries will be all theirs.


    "Yes dad, this time she has to die" Brent declared.


    "Brent, let''s not kill her" Charlie said, surprising Brent.


    "What do you mean, dad?" Brent got confused.


    "I have an idea. We can hold her hostage and we can blackmail the old man, lying on the death bed, to transfer all his assets to our name if he wants to save his great grand-daughter. Once he signs it, we will kill her" Charlie said.


    "Dad, that is what we always planned but we would kill Rachel and lie to the old man and after he transfers it, we will kill him, remember?"


    "Yes, but this time let''s keep her alive" Charlie said as he had some evil plan in store.


    "Dad, I hope you are thinking through it" Brent got worried seeing the greedy expression on his dad''s face.


    "Yes, trust me. Keeping her alive is going to do us wonders" Charlie smirked.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 328 - Wedding

    One Week Later, Paris


    Jimmy, Rachel and Daniel stepped down the car and looked at the beautiful white palace-like bungalow, where Kate and Nick''s wedding is going to take place after five days.


    This whole place looked extremely dreamy, surrounded by greenery and trees.


    Kate and Nick booked this whole place to host their wedding and also some other events.


    Every guest has been allotted rooms in this big bungalow.


    "When she booked my room, I really doubted if all the guests can be accommodated in this place but it is so huge that it can accommodate twice the people they invited" Jimmy exclaimed in surprise.


    "Hmm, true" Rachel agreed.


    Daniel, Rachel and Jimmy headed inside and exclaimed in surprise seeing how beautiful this whole place was from inside too.


    "Guys, I am glad you made it on time" Kate cheerfully greeted them and interrupted her photoshoot with Nick when she saw them arrive.


    "God you guys are paying hefty money for photoshoot too? Seems you are very rich" Jimmy teased his cousin.


    "Look who is talking, the most popular, rising star, who is going to be super-rich soon." Kate hugged him cheerfully.


    "Aww, darling you look so pretty" She praised Rachel next.


    "Not as pretty as you, our beautiful bride" Rachel smiled hugging her.


    "Guys, now go to your rooms, freshen up. We have a small cocktail party in a few hours." Kate excitedly said.


    "God, this holiday seems more tiring than our jobs" Daniel commented sarcastically only to get glared at by his cousin.


    Then a butler there showed them their rooms.


    Rachel and Daniel were staying in the same room together and Jimmy was in the room next to them.


    "Wow this room is amazing" Rachel excitedly said.


    "Not as amazing as you" Daniel hugged her from behind and rested his head near her neck, "I am already so tired" he complained.


    "Let''s take a nap before heading to the party then" Rachel suggested.


    "How about we do something else" Daniel smirked at her and they made love before getting ready for the party.


    ¡­


    At the cocktail party


    All the friends met with each other as they couldn''t do so earlier because they all arrived at different hours.


    Emily and Patrick revealed their relationship to their close friends and they all happily congratulated them.


    They still didn''t share the reason behind their first breakup and no one bothered about the past and were happy that their favourite couple are back together.


    Matt and Lisa too were at this party but they acted like friends in front of others as they still continued secretly dating each other.


    This cocktail party was just an official ceremony for the guests to interact with each other.


    The young couples had a lot of fun at this cocktail party.


    Next day there were not many events scheduled so Rachel, Daniel, Emily, Patrick, Jimmy, Matt and Lisa toured around Paris, with Rachel''s bodyguards following them everywhere.


    By now, they all knew of the dangerous situation Rachel was in, so they too kept an eye on her and didn''t bother having bodyguards follow them everywhere as they were understanding enough.


    Unknown to them, a man was secretly following them.


    Bill, who has been secretly following Rachel, was frustrated as he couldn''t get any chance to attack on her.


    Charlie Morgan and Brent Morgan hired Bill to kidnap Rachel this time. Initially they only planned to kill Rachel and lie to Nathan Morgan that they kidnapped her, transfer all his assets on their names and then to kill him.


    But this time they decided to really kidnap Rachel instead of killing her as there is a huge government project going on in London for which the Morgans have bid for.


    Their biggest competitors in this project are the Morris'' and there is a strong speculation going on that Morris'' are going to win this deal.


    They intended to blackmail Morris'' to back out of this deal and also to get Nathan transfer everything to them using Rachel.


    Bill was given a fake passport and all the details on her so he had been trying a way to kidnap her but with the tight security around the woman, it became impossible for him to do so.


    ''Why the hell did these people hire me? They should have hired some experts for this job'' Bill cursed in his mind unknown to him the true intentions of the Morgans to hire him.


    They intend to kill him after he finishes this task. They can''t kill experts so they never hire experienced assassins or mafia to this job.


    Bill followed them the whole day but failed at kidnapping Rachel.


    The same thing happened in the next few days with Bill failing in his mission.


    Finally, the wedding day arrived after some small events, which kept all the guests entertained every day.


    Bill got an ultimatum from Charlie and Brent Morgan to kidnap Rachel by hook or by crook today as she would be leaving Paris in the evening after attending her best friends'' wedding in the morning.


    Harry and Catherine just arrived at the venue and met with Kate''s parents and other relatives of Catherine.


    It was Catherine''s niece''s wedding so she and Harry had to attend it, and as decided before they directly came on the wedding day.


    After formally meeting with all the relatives and other important guests, Harry and Catherine sat on the chairs arranged on the either side of the altar as they waited for the ceremony to begin.


    "I am glad we only came here for a few hours. I am not liking parting away from William and Elizabeth" Catherine sadly exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry Cat, by tonight we will be back home. For now, just enjoy the ceremony" Harry too felt the same as her but he still tried to console and cheer her up as it was her family''s function.


    Diana and Michael too arrived there and went to Nick''s room, where he was getting ready in his tux.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 329 - Waiter

    Diana and Michael too arrived there and went to Nick''s room, where he was getting ready in his tux.


    "So handsome" Michael praised seeing Nick.


    When Nick saw Michael and Diana, he got very happy.


    "Ahhh my two favourite people are finally here. Congratulations on your big wedding" Nick hugged Michael and congratulated the newlyweds.


    "Thank you so much and we loved your gift a lot" Diana elegantly smiled at Nick.


    "My pleasure. I feel so bad I couldn''t attend your wedding" Nick looked disappointed.


    "Relax, we know how busy you were with your own wedding preparations and you anyway made it up with the beautiful car you gifted us" Michael patted him.


    "Believe me, nothing can make up for my absence. My mentor and my favourite actress got married, do you two realize how important this occasion was for me?" Nick said, still a bit upset for missing their wedding.


    "We know, don''t worry, we are planning to host a reception next month for all our friends in London. You can attend that." Diana assured him.


    "Wow, great. But why after a month?"


    "We are still honeymooning, did you forget?" Michael seriously asked and it was indeed true. They kept roaming around countries and stopped in Paris to attend Nick and Kate''s wedding. They intend to go to Amsterdam next.


    "Hahaha, right. I am glad you two at least took a break and made it to my wedding" Nick teased them but he was grateful.


    "How could we not" Michael turned emotional as he saw Nick as his family. They were very close.


    After catching up, the couple then went to join Harry and Catherine with other guests at the wedding venue.


    Upstairs, Daniel was ready in his tux and was waiting for Rachel, who was still taking time to get ready.


    "Rach, there would be no point in going there after the wedding" Daniel reminded her they are already late.


    "I am almost done, two minutes" Rachel shouted from inside.


    "That''s what you have been saying for the last twenty minutes" Daniel smiled seeing her antics and added, "I hope you know it is not you who are getting married today"


    "Will you stop?" Rachel appeared there dressed in a sky blue off-shoulder dress, with her hair flowing freely.


    Daniel was mesmerized at how pretty she looked.


    "This is what makes all my efforts worth it" Rachel hugged his neck, pointing at his expression.


    Daniel hugged her waist, "Hmm, you always look pretty but today you are looking extra beautiful"


    He was about to kiss her, when Rachel warned him, "My lip gloss will get all over your mouth"


    "I don''t mind" Daniel leaned forward and captured her lips in his, sucking on it gently before pushing his tongue inside to play with hers.


    He kept kissing her until she broke it, "Aren''t we getting late?" she asked him sarcastically.


    "Fuck it, let''s miss that wedding" Daniel''s fingers went behind her dress to unzip it.


    Rachel immediately stepped back, "It is my best friends'' wedding and also your cousin''s, I am the bridesmaid, I don''t want to miss it" she glared at him.


    Daniel sadly sighed, "Fine, do ensure to make up for my generosity tonight" He pulled her and wiped the smudge of lipstick near her lips.


    "Tonight, we are going back home, remember?" she asked.


    "Oh no" Daniel got upset as William will again make it difficult for him to stay near Rachel.


    "Let''s go" Rachel laughed seeing his state and the two headed downstairs to attend the wedding.


    Daniel sat in the audience while Rachel went to join the other bridesmaids.


    After a while, Nick came to the altar, Matt was his best man while Patrick was his groomsman, they all took their positions waiting for the bride.


    Later, Rachel and other Kate''s friends appeared there as they were the bridesmaids followed by Emily, who was the maid of honour, then Kate made her grand entry as the bride with her dad, who walked her down the aisle.


    Nick and Kate looked beautiful in the beautiful setting standing facing one another. All the guests cheered for them.


    Michael officiated their wedding as Nick and Kate requested him to do the honours.


    After they were pronounced husband and wife by Michael, all the guests took the opportunity to congratulate the newly wedded couple.


    Everyone was enjoying this occasion when a waiter approached Rachel with a tray of champagne glasses, she refused it and while walking away, the waiter tripped and spilled the champagne glasses on Rachel, ruining her dress.


    "I am so sorry, Ma''am, I am so sorry" The waiter looked terrified as if he committed a grave sin by ruining her dress.


    This incident grabbed everyone''s attention.


    "It''s okay, chill" Rachel politely smiled at the waiter and assured him, "It is a wedding, mistakes happen, don''t worry"


    Rachel then went to the washroom to clean her dress the waiter looked apologetic and after collecting a few napkins he followed her.


    The other guests didn''t bother much as such things are common at a wedding.


    Daniel and Patrick were standing together as they were having some serious conversation but since this small incident, Patrick kept looking in the direction in which Rachel and the waiter left, looking confused.


    "Hey Patrick, you fine?" Daniel asked him.


    "Umm, that waiter, he looks familiar to me" Patrick was trying hard to recollect where he saw this man.


    "Maybe you are mistaken, you might have seen this waiter here somewhere" Daniel didn''t take Patrick''s worry seriously.


    "No Daniel, I saw him somewhere else, not here, I am not able to put a finger on that memory but I indeed saw him in London" Patrick tried to recollect where he saw that waiter.


    After a minute, Patrick suddenly cursed, "Fuck, I remember where I saw him"


    "Where?" Daniel asked.


    "Daniel, he was one of the witnesses in Andrew and Sophia''s case, the one in which that Polish guy died" Patrick worriedly informed him.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 330 - [Bonus ] Kidnapped

    "Daniel, he was one of the witnesses in Andrew and Sophia''s case, the one in which that Polish guy died" Patrick worriedly informed him.


    "Why is he here dressed as a waiter?" Daniel voiced their thoughts and suddenly as if they realized something is fishy, they ran towards the washroom where Rachel headed to.


    When they reached there, they couldn''t find Rachel anywhere. All the cabins were empty.


    "Don''t tell me" Daniel frustratedly shouted and both the men looked all over the place for Rachel but couldn''t find her anywhere.


    Patrick ran towards the security to check the CCTV footage while Daniel was still checking all over the place for Rachel and informed her bodyguards, who too started looking for her.


    Daniel then got a call from Patrick saying, the CCTV footage of the area where Rachel was last seen is missing, as somebody trampled with the cameras.


    Daniel called Paul and asked him to track Rachel''s phone but Paul informed him that her phone has been switched off or been broken.


    "Daniel, that employee of Morgan Industries, who have been working for Ethan, I got in touch with him, let me check if he has any information" Paul hung up the call and Daniel met with Patrick to discuss their next course of action.


    "Let''s go to the airport, there might be a chance he is taking her somewhere away from Paris" Patrick guessed.


    "No Pat, they will keep her in Paris only. Even if they want to kill her, they will do so here and not risk flying her to London or for that matter anywhere else" Daniel shared his opinion and after five minutes he received a call from Paul.


    "Brent Morgan has a property in Le Marais, there is a good chance that they took her there. I have shared the location coordinates with you" Paul informed Daniel.


    Patrick drove to the airport as they didn''t wish to take any risk while Daniel drove to the location he just got from Paul.


    Half the bodyguards went with Patrick while the other half left with Daniel.


    Harry and Catherine got worried seeing Daniel and the bodyguards suddenly leave.


    Harry contacted Paul to get the updates as he is the main head of their current organization and is aware of all the happenings. Having no choice, Paul truthfully updated him of the situation.


    "Oh no, Rachel got kidnapped under our noses" Catherine who heard all the updates with Harry, panicked.


    "Cat, relax. We will find her" He assured his wife but inside he too was freaking out.


    ¡­


    Earlier, Bill followed Rachel to the washroom.


    "Uh, I am fine, you don''t need to follow me" Rachel found it weird seeing the waiter follow her.


    "I am so sorry, so I bought these tissues" Bill offered her a tissue paper.


    To not be rude, she accepted it but the next second Bill held the back of her head and forcefully covered her nose with a cloth which had a sleep-inducing medicine.


    Before Rachel could realize, what is happening, she was unconscious due to the medicine''s effect.


    Bill carried her to the nearby trolly he kept ready. He put Rachel under it. This big trolly had a long cloth covering it and was draped till the bottom of the trolley, perfectly hiding Rachel in it.


    Bill moved the trolly outside as he pretended it has garbage in it and easily brought Rachel out. Then he carried her to his car and drove away.


    In the last five days, Bill worked here as a waiter and made friends with one of the people in the security department.


    Bill paid that man 100,000 Euros, which the Morgans sent him, to delete the footage of him taking out the garbage.


    The only condition was this guy should not ask Bill why he is making him delete a simple footage which showed a waiter carrying out garbage in a trolley.


    Seeing the 100,000 Euros, the guy in the security department didn''t bother and deleted the footage.


    When Patrick came to check all the footages, that man got scared but he managed to look fine as if he was unaware of how the footage got deleted.


    After Patrick left, that man sighed in relief and decided to never indulge in such activities.


    ¡­


    It took Daniel only twenty minutes to reach the location he received as he drove like a mad man.


    All the way, he kept hoping for Rachel to be safe and alive.


    After he reached the location, he was surprised to see a beautiful house but it was extremely private with high walls built around its four sides.


    One can''t look into this property from the outside. Also, it was in an isolated area.


    Daniel discussed a plan with his team and after a few minutes, they jumped the highwalls from behind after checking that this place does not have a lot of security.


    They only have two guards at the gate, who were taken care of by his men and rest of the area was unguarded.


    Brent did not wish to involve a lot of people in the kidnapping of Rachel, so he kept less security around the place and he was also confident no one would be able to find them here.


    Daniel and his team sneaked into this place and slowly stepped towards the bungalow.


    They were careful while approaching the bungalow which was in the middle of the land, with greenery and trees planted in its surroundings.


    When they arrived near the place, Daniel instructed the team to hide well and he sneaked near the big home and peeked inside.


    There he saw Rachel lying on the couch, unconscious and three men were present in the living room.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 331 - Turn Of Events

    One man was old, around their grandpa''s age, while the second one was a middle-aged man around their father''s age and the third man was dressed in a waiter''s clothes.


    Daniel recognized the two men in suits - Charlie Morgan and Brent Morgan. Although he didn''t see the waiter''s face well before, he recognized his clothes.


    Daniel signalled his team that Rachel is here and one of the bodyguards notified Patrick and the other team, who went with him.


    They immediately turned back and headed here.


    Daniel tried to understand what is going on inside, so he walked around the place and after finding a back-door, he carefully sneaked inside the bungalow.


    He hid himself well and heard the conversation going on among the three people.


    "You two promised me Hundred Million Pounds and you are now refusing to pay me?" Bill shouted at the two men furiously.


    Brent and Charlie were sitting on the couch across him, smiling smugly, "Are you a fool? You really thought we would be paying you so much money just to bring this delicate woman?" Brent scoffed at him.


    "What a rookie" His father, Charlie laughed.


    "Do you two even know how difficult it was to sneak in that place and get her out?" Bill shouted at them.


    "Don''t talk like you did all this by yourself. It was us who got a job for you as a waiter. We also paid 100,000 Euros to that friend you made. You just brought Rachel here, you did nothing great" Brent condescendingly looked at Bill.


    "But you promised¡­" Bill was sweating.


    "We promised to pay you all that money, if you kill Rachel not if you kidnap her" Charlie reminded him of the deal.


    "But you people changed the plan and asked me to kidnap her instead" Bill shouted at them.


    "You should have clarified the terms at that time itself" Brent taunted him.


    "Oh okay, I''ll just kill her now, then." Bill declared and was about to step towards Rachel. Daniel was ready to march towards Bill but when he saw Brent stop him, he too stopped himself and observed what is going on.


    "You are not allowed to" Brent declared.


    "Why not?"


    "Bill, you did wonder why we hired a rookie like you, instead of hiring an expert to do this job, right?" Charlie questioned him.


    Bill nodded his head nervously as he was having a bad feeling suddenly.


    "It is because after they complete our work, we can''t kill them whereas we can kill rookies like you" Charlie Brent said and the next minute he shot a bullet killing Bill on the spot.


    Daniel was shocked witnessing this murder and his gaze travelled to Rachel. She was still sleeping peacefully, unaffected by the bullet sound that rang all over the place.


    ''They must have given her a strong medicine'' He concluded.


    "Dad, why did you kill him, we could have just asked one of our men to¡­"


    Charlie raised his hand, so Brent stopped talking.


    "Tie her up. We need to keep her hidden here and blackmail the Morris''" Charlie ordered his son.


    "Yeah, and we also need to blackmail great-grandpa" Brent reminded him of Nathan.


    "Hmm, I''ll fly to London today and will blackmail Nathan and get those papers signed, you stay with this girl." Charlie looked at Rachel, who was in her deep sleep.


    "After so many years, we finally caught you" Charlie deeply sighed and placed the gun he just used to kill Bill on the table.


    "Dad, be safe and do let me know of your status, once you reach there." Brent hugged his father and the next moment they sensed some movement next to them and the next second they saw Rachel holding the gun and pointing it at them.


    Everything happened so fast that they didn''t understand what exactly was going on here.


    She took a few steps back, "What is your problem? Why are you two always hell bent on killing me?" she frustratedly asked them, shocking the two men.


    Charlie and Brent were speechless and were rooted in their spots as they didn''t understand how Rachel managed to wake up.


    Rachel smirked at them, "You really thought that medicine was very effective? I didn''t inhale it at all and I pretended to lose my consciousness as I wanted to see who you people are and why you are always behind me."


    "I am tired of having restrictions on my life, tired of these bodyguards following me, tired of my family and my boyfriend''s protection. Let''s end this chapter for once and for all" Rachel declared still pointing the gun at them.


    Brent tried to take out something from his pocket, when Rachel shouted at him, "Hands in the air, Mr. Don''t you dare play games with me. Even if I kill you, my connections are so strong, I''ll come out of it unpunished"


    "I was just taking out my handkerchief to clean my sweat" Brent explained.


    "No need, hands in the air" Rachel shouted at them and pointed at the couch behind them, "Sit down" she ordered.


    The two men sat down, as the gun was fully loaded and even if Rachel pulls the trigger by mistake, they''ll actually die.


    Daniel, who was observing this scene was surprised at this turn of events and decided to stay here and see what Rachel would do.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 332 - [Bonus ]Captured Them

    Daniel, who was observing this scene was surprised at this turn of events and decided to stay here and see what Rachel would do.


    "Don''t act smart and keep your mobiles on the table." Rachel ordered them.


    The two men did as she said, at the back of their minds they were thinking how to handle her.


    "Why the hell are you trying to kill me?" Rachel asked them.


    She pretended like she had no idea who these people were. She didn''t forget to hide the fact that her parents are alive, so she continued this act.


    "We are actually your uncle and grandpa" Charlie explained.


    "No, you are not. My dad has no brothers and neither does my grandpa" she tried to buy some time as she was thinking of how to contact her people but just then from the corner of her eye, she saw Daniel who was waving his hands to grab her attention.


    Rachel sighed in relief seeing Daniel was already here but she didn''t dare look at him directly as she didn''t wish to alert Charlie and Brent.


    "Actually Rachel¡­ I am your mother''s cousin" Brent started explaining himself.


    "Liar, my mom was an orphan" Rachel pretended like she didn''t believe him while Daniel slowly sneaked in their bodyguards into the bungalow.


    "Believe me, Rachel¡­" Brent was trying to explain himself.


    "Explain the whole story to me" Rachel wanted to buy more time.


    While Brent was explaining the whole story, the bodyguards silently entered the place and surrounded the interiors.


    Some stayed outside to protect the exteriors.


    "Game over, Morgans" Daniel declared from behind pointing a gun at them.


    Brent and Charlie got confused when they heard a male voice coming from behind, but looking at the scene behind, the father-son duo got scared as there were seven bodyguards surrounding them, all pointing their guns at the two people.


    "When did you¡­"


    "Rachel, come here" Daniel ignored what Brent was questioning and asked her to come to his side or he won''t feel at peace.


    Just as Rachel was about to step towards him, Charlie forwarded his leg and Rachel tripped over it, holding her arm, Charlie pulled her towards him while Brent grabbed the gun from her hand and pointed it to her head.


    Charlie held both her hands from behind while Brent was holding the gun at her head and both the men, had victorious smiles on their faces.


    Daniel panicked at this turn of events, "Don''t you dare hurt her" he warned.


    Brent chuckled, "When you had the opportunity you should have just killed us. Alas, this is Mr Morris'' weakness, he can''t kill people with those same hands which he uses to save them."


    Brent and Charlie did all the research on everyone close to Rachel, so they knew of Daniel''s weakness.


    "For my woman, I can kill anyone" Daniel declared.


    "No Dan, don''t. They are not worth of you turning into a murderer." Rachel begged him.


    "Haha, did you hear her?" Charlie smirked at him.


    Just then Patrick too entered through the door with his team and saw this situation.


    "Rachel" He shouted panicking.


    "If you want her to be safe, put your guns down" Brent warned them all.


    Patrick and Daniel helplessly looked at each other, "GUNS DOWN" Charlie shouted.


    Left with no choice, all the men were about to put their guns down on the floor, when suddenly, Rachel kicked Charlie in his groin, throwing a backward kick.


    Before Brent could shoot her, she kneeled down and threw Charlie over her shoulder.


    Brent couldn''t see her as his father covered Rachel while he was falling down.


    Taking advantage of Brent''s distraction, Daniel shot his hand.


    "Ahhhhh" Brent shouted in pain and the gun fell off his hand.


    Patrick and his men quickly surrounded the two men and held them, while Daniel pulled away Rachel out of this bungalow and tightly held her in his arms, she was shaking so he stroked her hair, "Rachel, we are fine, don''t cry"


    Rachel lifted her head and he was surprised to see her laughing.


    He now realized that she was shaking because she was laughing a lot, "What is so funny about this situation?" he scolded her.


    "Did you not see how I threw that old man?" she asked him smiling proudly.


    Daniel face-palmed, "Rachel, do you even know how terrified I was?" he scolded her.


    "I am sorry, so sorry" she hugged him, "I am glad I learnt basic martial arts from Jessica" she exclaimed.


    "Rachel" Two worried noises called her name, and when she and Daniel turned around, they saw Harry and Catherine rush towards her.


    "Mom, dad, what are you two doing here?" Daniel got worried seeing them.


    "You don''t tell us anything" Catherine glared at him and tightly hugged Rachel, "My child, you fine?" she asked tears flowing from her eyes.


    "I am absolutely fine" Rachel hugged Catherine and consoled her instead.


    "She is more than fine" Daniel laughed.


    "What are you laughing about? Don''t you have any shame? You were supposed to take care of her, how did you let this happen?" Harry scolded Daniel.


    "Uncle, it is my fault. I intentionally got kidnapped to put an end to all of this for once and for all" Rachel assured him.


    Harry couldn''t scold her as he loved her a lot so he didn''t say anything.


    "Rach, how did you manage to not get scared when they killed that waiter?" Daniel just realized when Bill died, Rachel continued her act well without getting affected.


    Rachel looked very guilty, "I was terrified but then I thought of mom and dad. I have to be safe for their sake. If anything would happen to me, dad won''t keep quiet and everything will only get messier. I calmed down as soon as I thought of them and continued pretending"


    Patrick then stepped out and said, "We captured them, what should we do next?" he asked.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 333 - Ghost

    Patrick then stepped out and said, "We captured them, what should we do next?" he asked.


    "Will and James are on their way, they will decide, what to do" Harry informed them.


    "What? Dad is coming here?" Rachel panicked.


    "Hmm, we had to inform him as soon as you got kidnapped. James and Will already took off from London and are in the air, as we are speaking. Jessica is already at your home; she went there to help Anthony take care of Elizabeth."


    "Catherine, Matt, Lisa and Emily will be flying back to London to help them take care of your mother. Michael and Diana too wanted to cancel their plans but since you are fine, I''ll ask them not to."


    "A doctor needs to be with Elizabeth, so Lisa is going back. Also, because of your sudden kidnap, we updated Matt and Emily with all the truth and since they are doctors too, they volunteered to stay with Liz. They all need to leave now"


    Harry updated them of what happened until now.


    Next minute Jimmy appeared there and informed them that the car is waiting for Catherine.


    Rachel went out to meet her friends, who were waiting in the car to get some updates on her status.


    They were all relieved to see her fine.


    After some assurance from her, Lisa, Matt, Emily and Catherine left for London to take care of Elizabeth.


    Since, Kate and Nick just got married, they were not informed of all these happenings.


    Jimmy informed Michael and Diana that Rachel is fine and asked them to continue their trip but they decided to stay in Paris one more day and to leave only after ensuring everything is fine.


    Rachel then shared the story of her bravery with Jimmy, who first scolded her for pulling such dangerous stunts, before praising her in his style.


    "I had no idea you get angry too" Rachel pouted at Jimmy as he scolded her a lot.


    "What to do, when matured people like you act so carelessly, then immature people like me need to scold you. I am sure my brother will never scold you, so I had the honour of doing so"


    Rachel smiled and hugged Jimmy, "I love you too" she declared.


    "What''s next?" she asked Daniel.


    "We need to wait for your father and grandpa, they will decide what''s next"


    "Isn''t it risky if dad comes here? They will find out dad was alive all along." Rachel asked them worriedly.


    "It is not risky anymore, as we captured them. Someday we have to face the truth and close this problem" Harry answered her.


    "Any idea what dad is planning to do?" Rachel asked him worriedly.


    "No idea" Harry truthfully told her and added, "They don''t even know if you are fine or not, they must be so worried. They were already in the flight before we found you safe" Harry informed them.


    "Let''s go the airport and receive them" Jimmy suggested.


    "Hmm, I was thinking about the same. Jim, you and Rachel go to the airport. Me, dad and Patrick will stay here" Daniel suggested and everyone agreed with it.


    Rachel looked a bit reluctant to leave Daniel but he assured her he would be fine.


    So, Jimmy and Rachel took off, with a few bodyguards still following her as they didn''t wish to take any risk.


    On the way to the airport, Rachel asked Jimmy, when is Daniel''s birthday.


    "After four months" He informed her.


    "Hmm, we have a lot of time" Rachel was already planning something.


    "Are you serious? You almost died today and this is what you are talking about now?" Jimmy helplessly shook his head.


    "I am fine now; I have been thinking about his birthday for a while now" she said.


    "Hmm, this is going to be his 30th birthday" He informed her.


    "Wow, I have to make it very special then." she decided.


    After a while, Jimmy and Rachel reached the airport on time.


    When William and James saw her at the arrivals, they both sighed in relief and hugged her.


    On the way, Rachel updated them of what happened.


    "Rachel, what you did was so dangerous" Will scolded her worriedly.


    "I am rather proud of her, she proved she is self-reliable. Thank goodness for that girl Jessica, who taught her martial arts. When Rachel was learning from her, I thought it was a waste, but now I can see how useful it was" James praised her bravery.


    "Hmm, but Rach, next time, no such stunts. Intentionally getting kidnapped was a bad idea" Will couldn''t help but nag his daughter as he was still worried about her.


    If things went out of control then it would have been worse, he couldn''t imagine the worst case scenario.


    "Sorry dad, I hope we won''t face any such situation again as we captured them" Rachel hopefully said.


    "Hmm, that seems like the case" James agreed with her.


    "Dad, grandpa, what are you two planning to do with them?" Rachel curiously asked them.


    James and William looked at each other. They already decided what to do but they were not sure if telling Rachel would be the right thing to do or not.


    "We will let you know" William replied, trying to delay sharing their plan for now.


    After they reached there, the four people met with Patrick, who led them inside the bungalow which belonged to the Morgans.


    They hijacked this place and the Morgans were not able to do anything about it.


    When they entered inside, they saw Charlie and Brent tied to two chairs and were bleeding, as they were clearly beaten up by their men.


    Brent and Charlie were panting heavily and were tired. When they saw Rachel and James, they smirked lightly but the next minute when they saw William appear there, their eyes widened in shock and they subconsciously shouted in fear as if they saw some ghost.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 334 - Finally End This Fear

    "What happened Brent, shocked to see this ghost here?" William raised his eyebrows and slowly approached him.


    Brent still looked shocked and was hoping this is a dream, but it wasn''t.


    He kept looking at William''s face to ensure he is indeed looking at William Richardson, whom he killed years ago, at least that''s what he thought.


    "Surprised to see me alive?" William smirked at Brent.


    "How did you survive?" Brent asked him, looking scared.


    "You don''t need to know. You killed my mother and tried to kill me and my wife and as if all of this was not enough, you have been trying to kill my daughter" William punched him in the face recollecting his mother''s death.


    No one stopped him, as they could imagine the frustration inside him as for the last few years he was kidnapped and stayed under Ethan''s control, away from his family.


    "You bastard" William continued punching Brent, until he bled.


    "Please stop beating my son, it was me who planned all of this, please don''t kill him" Charlie helplessly begged them as it was him, who started all of this for the sake of power and money.


    "I can''t beat you, so I am beating your son" William announced.


    After beating Brent almost to his death, William declared, "To ensure, these people don''t meddle with our lives anymore, I decided, we will kill them today"


    Rachel got shocked hearing her dad''s decision but rest all expected it.


    "Dad, that is too extreme" Rachel went against this plan.


    Patrick stepped out of the house as he didn''t wish to witness it. He was fine with them going against the law, as long as he is not forced to be involved.


    "They deserve it, Rachel. If we don''t kill them, we can never ensure your safety. Luckily, their bloodline ends with Brent as he has no wife and children. Once they die, there won''t be any more hurdles as other Morgans are innocent and not dangerous. They too were victims of these two" William explained.


    "Dad, I don''t want you to be a murderer" Rachel had tears in her eyes, she didn''t wish her dad to wash his hands in blood, especially for her sake.


    "Don''t worry, we have many experts to do this job, Will doesn''t have to personally kill them" Harry explained.


    "But¡­"


    "Rachel, leave" Will instructed.


    "Dad"


    "Rachel" For the first time Will raised his voice, she therefore left the room and joined Patrick outside.


    "Yes, please don''t kill us, we will give up on everything, please don''t kill us" Charlie begged them but the next second, one of the expert guards stepped forward, and shot Brent killing him right on the spot.


    Charlie was shocked seeing his son die right in front of his eyes, he cried as he couldn''t believe these people were so cruel to kill his son this way.


    After a while, the same guard killed Charlie, ending the fear which had been ignited in their hearts forever.


    James deeply sighed sitting on the couch, "It took seventeen years to finally end this fear" he declared.


    Patrick and Rachel stepped inside, she kept looking at the two dead bodies as she didn''t believe they will actually be killed.


    Daniel hugged her and covered her face in his chest, "At times, cruel decisions need to be taken to protect ourselves and our loved ones. Don''t forget these two were the reason you had to spend so many years without your parents"


    Rachel tightly hugged him and nodded her head, "I would need some time though."


    Then they all decided a plan and stepped out of the house, after a few minutes the whole house burst in wild flames.


    The guards they had were actually the people who worked in Daniel''s secret organization. They were experts at killing people and eliminating the proof.


    They portrayed this as a fire accident and left the place.


    As this house, was a bit isolated, the neighbours were not affected and they all managed to leave without looking suspicious.


    Rachel was still a bit sad but Daniel consoled her.


    After reaching London, Rachel and William went to meet the Morgans, who hosted a funeral for Charlie and Brent.


    The Morgans recognized these two as a part of their family.


    They were aware of Elizabeth''s birth truth but due to the fear Charlie and Brent instilled in them, they never dared to meet with Rachel.


    They were surprised to see William alive as they were no strangers to Charlie and Brent''s plans.


    They all believed karma bit back those two men and they ended up dying like this and they had no idea Rachel''s family was involved in it and even if they will ever know, they couldn''t care any less as they all too wished for these two men to die, who insulted and treated them like servants all these years.


    After attending the funeral, Rachel and William went to meet with her great-grandfather, Nathan Morgan, who was paralyzed on the bed,


    Nathan was too old but he recognized Rachel and William as he had been thinking only about them and Elizabeth all these years.


    After all Elizabeth was his only true blood, his granddaughter and Rachel was his great-granddaughter.


    He was glad he survived all these years to at least meet with her.


    Nathan couldn''t talk due to his paralysis but he smiled at Rachel and she talked to him, and he responded with smiles.


    After a few weeks Nathan passed away.


    Nathan''s lawyers met with Rachel and informed her that she inherited the Morgan Industries but Rachel transferred everything to her other cousins and promised to help them if they have any problems in handling the business.


    She didn''t wish to go back to the place, which was indirectly responsible for her family''s state but neither did she wish to abandon those people, who were technically her maternal family.


    The Morgans were very happy and they promised to never act stupidly like Charlie and Brent. Also, they got the whole Morgan Industries so what else they could ask for.


    After a few weeks, the Richardsons held a press conference, to declare to the world that William and Elizabeth are alive and they were kept hidden due to some unavoidable circumstances.


    In these weeks, Ethan, his assistant, Ethan''s man who worked in the Morgan Industries, Frank and the guy Frank hired to kill Rachel all met their end the same way Brent and Charlie did, as William and Harry didn''t wish to risk their own lives so they got these men killed.


    Patrick took care of everything to not implicate them legally and Daniel''s team worked so efficiently that there was no need for them to worry.


    Rachel''s friends had no idea of all these details and they didn''t bother themselves with it. They were all happy that Rachel''s parents were alive and everyone hoped for Elizabeth''s recovery.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 335 - Woke Up

    Few Weeks Later


    "Mom, today morning I had this dream, where I got kidnapped and suddenly my kidnappers turned into aliens" Rachel pouted looking scared and narrated the dream she had to her mother, who was still lying in a coma.


    "I was so scared, mom." She added.


    The last few weeks after finding out the problem Rachel was going through all the families were supportive of it and they all shared childhood stories of Rachel with her and James too took out the photo albums he kept hidden.


    Due to all their support, Rachel started spending more time with her mother.


    Today, was Saturday so she was at home, therefore Rachel was spending more alone time with her.


    For the past few weeks, she had been going to office and was back to her routine lifestyle. Will too sometimes accompanies her to work to help her with a few projects.


    They were all back to their regular, peaceful lifestyle.


    "Then mom, I suddenly turned into an eight-year-old, who was crying for you and dad. Then I¡­" Rachel continued her narration and suddenly she stopped when she saw Elizabeth move her index finger.


    Elizabeth''s hand then again turned still as if she never moved her finger.


    Rachel was frozen at her spot, confused if she indeed saw her mother move her finger or she imagined it.


    "Dad, grandpa, auntie, uncle" Rachel shouted to call everyone. She didn''t leave the room as she feared to miss any other movements from her mother.


    Will, Harry, Catherine, James and Anthony were in the living room when they heard her so they all quickly rushed inside.


    "What happened?" Will asked Rachel.


    "Mom, she moved her finger" Rachel informed her dad.


    "Are you sure?" Catherine excitedly asked.


    "Yeah" Rachel believed she indeed saw it.


    "Call Daniel" William instructed his daughter, who was already on it.


    Daniel was at the hospital when he received the call. As soon as he heard the news, he rushed to her home.


    Here, Rachel was narrating how she was sharing her scary dream and how Liz reacted to it.


    "Tell her you are scared and you need her" William slowly whispered as he felt there is some connection between the two.


    "Mom, I am so scared right now, I need you mom. I might get kidnapped if you don''t save me" Rachel followed her dad''s instructions.


    Elizabeth again moved her finger.


    This was witnessed by the whole family and they all got happily surprised seeing Liz respond.


    Harry signalled Rachel to say more intense stuff.


    "Mom, please save me, mom they are here to take me away, mom please help me" Rachel started shouting as if she is actually going to get kidnapped and the next moment Elizabeth opened her eyes.


    ¡­


    When Daniel reached, he saw Elizabeth already sitting on the bed with the support of the bed rest. The nurse they hired to take care of her, was slowly feeding her water as she can''t directly drink water after waking up from the state of comatose of so many years.


    Seeing Daniel, William approached him, "Dan, check her"


    Coming out of his daze at what he is witnessing, Daniel checked on Elizabeth.


    "We need to admit her at the hospital for a few days to help her recover completely" Daniel informed them after checking her condition and added, "She is doing great for someone, who just woke up from coma."


    Everyone got happy hearing this.


    Elizabeth was still surprised and was having difficulty understanding the situation, so Daniel asked everyone to leave the room.


    Only William stayed with her inside, taking care of her as she recognized him immediately.


    "Give her some time, she will be fine within a week. Right now, so many years passed away that all this information would be a lot for her to take." Daniel explained the other members of the family.


    Then in the next two hours, they all shifted Elizabeth to the hospital.


    It took her a few hours, to get adjusted to the current situation and to talk.


    "Will, how is Rachel?" These were the first words Elizabeth spoke since the moment she woke up. Although, her voice was a bit hoarse, she was able to talk and she recollected the past.


    "She is fine, dear" Will got emotional seeing Liz speak to him.


    At times he seriously wondered if she will ever wake up again, if he will ever hear her melodious voice again, if he will ever have a normal family again.


    Right now, he was overwhelmed with a turmoil of emotions going through him. He controlled the tears and smiled at her.


    "Where is she?" Elizabeth curiously looked around the room.


    "Liz, I need to tell you something, remember how we got to know of Rachel''s kidnapping and we tried to escape Ethan?" Will lovingly asked her.


    Elizabeth nodded her head.


    "Yeah, at that time you accidentally fell into the state of coma and woke up today" He informed her.


    "Rachel, what about¡­ her? Were we¡­ able to save her?" Elizabeth was still worried of her daughter.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 336 - Where Is She?

    "Rachel, what about¡­ her? Were we¡­ able to save her?" Elizabeth was still worried of her daughter.


    Will nodded his head, "Yes, although you fell in coma, I ran away from there with you and was able to save our daughter in time" Will lied to her and she sighed in relief.


    Daniel informed them to lie about it as he didn''t wish for Elizabeth to receive any kinds of shock right now. Once she is stable then they can decide to tell her the truth or not.


    "Thank god" Elizabeth closed her eyes and tears of joy flowed from her eyes.


    "Yeah, since then I and dad have been taking care of you and Rachel" Will tried to control his tears, as he was lying to Liz.


    "Hmm, how many years has it been? You look old" Elizabeth smiled, teasing him.


    After knowing her daughter was fine, she felt much better.


    "It has been seventeen years. Rachel is now twenty-six" Will informed her and Elizabeth''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Our nine-year-old is already twenty-six?" Elizabeth couldn''t believe this and looked damn surprised.


    William smiled, "Hmm, she had been waiting for you to wake up, all these years" he emotionally informed her.


    "Where is she?" Elizabeth desperately asked.


    "Waiting outside. We didn''t wish to scare you with a grown-up daughter, so she is waiting outside till you accept this" Will joked.


    "Please call her" Elizabeth looked desperate to see her daughter.


    Will stepped outside and Elizabeth kept looking at the door and when a young, beautiful woman appeared there, Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat.


    She couldn''t control her tears when she looked at Rachel and same was the case with Rachel too, she ran towards Elizabeth and gently hugged her.


    "Mom" Rachel cried holding her and so did Elizabeth.


    Seeing this, Will too couldn''t control his tears.


    "Rachel, mom is so sorry, she couldn''t¡­"


    "No mom, thank you so much for waking up" Rachel hugged her mom tightly and the two women cried for a while before parting away from each other.


    Elizabeth cupped Rachel''s cheeks, caressing them, "You look so pretty" she said.


    "Don''t I look like you?" Rachel asked her and Liz nodded her head, "Hmm but you look prettier than me"


    After spending some time together with Rachel giving her some basic updates on her career, Catherine came to meet Elizabeth.


    "Cat" Liz got very happy seeing her best friend.


    "Liz" Cat tightly hugged her, crying.


    Liz laughed seeing her state and said, "You look more beautiful than before, what''s the secret behind your ageless skin?"


    Catherine laughed hearing her compliment, "You didn''t change at all"


    "How are your sons? And is it true that your son is dating my daughter?" Elizabeth asked surprising Will and Catherine as they still didn''t inform her about it.


    "I recollect Catherine mentioning this to me while I was in coma" Liz informed them and added, "This is the only thing I remember as Cat said this to me more than a thousand times"


    Elizabeth recollected this when she heard that familiar voice of Catherine which she heard during her comatose state.


    Catherine was the one, who talked the most with her so she remembered it well.


    "Yes, they are" Catherine confirmed.


    "I can''t believe Rachel is already so old that she has a boyfriend" Liz had some difficulty talking but it was better than earlier.


    "Yeah, and the guy she is dating is the doctor, who is currently treating you" Will informed her.


    "Finally, our wish is fulfilled" Liz smiled at Cat, who was happy that Elizabeth remembered how they always wished for Daniel and Rachel to date in the future.


    "True"


    Elizabeth then met everyone from the family.


    At last, Daniel again came to check on her, Rachel too was in the room, so Will officially introduced Daniel to Elizabeth as Rachel''s boyfriend.


    "You landed a handsome man" Elizabeth praised her daughter''s choice.


    Daniel and Rachel politely smiled at her.


    In the next few weeks, under the expert treatment of all the doctors, Elizabeth recovered completely.


    She was able to eat, walk and talk very well and she shifted back home.


    Rachel and others decided to not let Elizabeth know about the Morgans as they didn''t wish for her to blame herself as her family was responsible for their state and they also decided to never reveal the truth to her.


    Although, she woke up from coma, she was still very sensitive and it was important to handle her with care.


    Also, there was no way for her to find all this truth as only some of them were aware of it and they all promised to keep this information to themselves and to never talk about it amongst themselves either.


    ....


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 337 - Thinking About You

    One Week Later, Netherlands


    "Although I dated a lot of women, you are the only one with whom I truly felt what love is" The man pulled the woman closer and intensely looked into her eyes.


    "You are lying. I am not your true love but it is her, it is her, whom you truly loved" The woman tried to fight her tears, while trying to get out of his hold.


    "I¡­ I did love her but after losing her forever, I was not able to love anyone else the way I love you" The man tightly pulled her closer and kissed her.


    She struggled to get out of his hold but the more she struggled, the more passionately he kissed her. Eventually she gave up struggling and hugged his neck.


    She kissed him back with equal passion.


    "And now CUT" The director shouted.


    Jimmy and his co-star immediately broke the kiss and parted away, they looked at the director, who smiled at them, "Perfect shot. In ten minutes, we will shoot the next scene" he informed them.


    Jimmy sighed in relief, "Thank goodness, nice scene Bianca" He forwarded his hand and she shyly smiled shaking hands with him, "Yeah"


    "Let''s meet in ten minutes" He politely said and went to practice his next scene.


    After reaching his personal caravan, Jimmy slouched on the couch and remembered the days he spent with Megan.


    Right now, he is in Netherlands shooting for the series he signed. He is playing the lead role and till now, the shooting has been going very well.


    Jimmy already bonded well with the director and the writer due to his easy personality. He is also friends with his co-star Bianca, but he still misses Megan a lot amongst his old cast.


    ''Ahhh, will I ever get to work with Amanda and the team again?'' He wondered.


    After ten minutes, he went back to his shooting and completed the sequence they had scheduled in the first shot itself.


    After he was done, he turned around and was surprised to see Megan there, who was standing next to the small TV screen where the scene they just shot could be scene.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. For a moment, he wondered if she is actually there or he is imagining her.


    Megan waved her hand at him and he realized she is indeed here. Jim ran towards her.


    "Meg" Jimmy had a huge grin on his face as he lifted her in the air excitedly, he twirled her around before putting her down and tightly hugged her, "You won''t believe it, I was missing you so much" He honestly said.


    "Yeah sure" Megan smiled, clearly not believing him.


    "I swear, I was just thinking about you"


    "Okay, okay" Megan smiled seeing how happy he was to see her.


    "You two just have a natural chemistry. Is something going on between you two?" The cameraman teasingly asked them.


    "No"


    "No"


    They both answered him, not offended by this question as a lot of people already asked them this.


    "What are you doing here?" Jimmy asked her as she suddenly appeared at his set and outsiders don''t have the permission to do so.


    "I am playing a cameo, as one of your ex-girlfriends in this series" she informed him.


    "What? Really?" Jimmy got very happy knowing this good news.


    "Yeah"


    "Wait, aren''t you shooting that movie in London?" Jimmy asked her as Megan too signed two new movies after their play. One movie''s shooting was ongoing.


    "Yeah, I am. I took two days break from there, to shoot this cameo" Megan informed him.


    "What? Why?" Jimmy was surprised as she is making things hectic for herself.


    ''For you, I was missing you and when I got this opportunity, I grabbed it as I wished to spend some time with you'' she thought to herself, not daring to say so.


    "This is an important cameo. I loved the character, so¡­"


    "I am so glad you are here" Jimmy again tightly hugged her.


    "Jim, people will misunderstand" she reminded him as there have been rumours going on about them.


    "As if I care" He didn''t let go of her as he felt peaceful with Megan in his arms.


    "Jim, please" Megan''s heart was pounding faster and she didn''t wish for him to hear it.


    Being in his arms like this made her heart flutter. She had been trying to get over him but when this opportunity to do a cameo came along, she couldn''t refuse it in spite of her agent insisting she reject it.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 338 - Missed Each Other

    Being in his arms like this made her heart flutter. She had been trying to get over him but when this opportunity to do a cameo came along, she couldn''t refuse it in spite of her agent insisting she reject it.


    Her agent has always been a close friend of hers so Megan shared about her feelings towards Jim with her.


    So, her agent asked her to get over him and focus on her career. When this cameo opportunity came, she didn''t hide it from Megan but hoped for her to reject it but Megan couldn''t.


    The thought of spending two days with Jim, excited her and she convinced her director to give her two days off and came to Netherlands.


    Jim broke the hug as she insisted, "Where are you staying?" he asked.


    "Same hotel as you"


    "Dinner in my room tonight. Let''s watch a movie, let''s order some food and let''s spend all the time we have catching up with each other" Jim declared and Megan loved this idea.


    ¡­


    At night


    Megan nervously knocked on his door, Jim immediately opened it and she was greeted by the sexy man, who seemed to have just come out of the bath.


    His hair was wet, his t-shirt was sticking to his body, highlighting his abs.


    Megan, who was wearing a simple t-shirt and track pants, controlled herself from drooling over the hot guy in front of her.


    "Come in, you are right on time" Jimmy was still very happy to have her.


    "So, what''s up with you?" Megan sat on the couch and tried to not stare at his hot body and kept her attention focussed on his face, but her eyes keep traveling towards his lips.


    ''Ahhh, why am I so horny?'' she scolded herself.


    Jimmy then sat next to her on the couch and gave her all the updates on his life, which was a rollercoaster ride.


    She too shared her experiences, then they ordered food and continued sharing each other''s experiences and updated one other on their future projects.


    After the food was delivered, they had wine with it while still talking to one another.


    The two people missed each other a lot, which could be sensed from the way they talked. They didn''t turn on the movie they planned to watch as they couldn''t get enough of each other and wanted to still talk.


    After dinner, Jim was cleaning up the food and by mistake he spilled the last remaining wine in his glass on Megan.


    "Oh fuck, I am so, so sorry, shit" Jim regretted his actions but Megan smiled, "Chill, I''ll just clean up myself"


    She stepped inside the washroom and just then her phone rang.


    "Meg, it is your agent''s call" Jim informed her.


    "Can you please bring the phone here" Megan requested.


    She left the washroom door open, as she was only cleaning her t-shirt. Jim stood at the door and saw her washing her t-shirt so he answered the call for her and kept it on the speaker.


    "Hey" Megan smiled at Jimmy for his thoughtfulness and greeted her agent while still cleaning her t-shirt.


    Her agent will anyway give her update on her schedule, so it was not something she had to hide from Jim, so she was fine with him hearing their conversation but she didn''t expect her agent would rat her out.


    "You sound so happy. Seems like you are having a great time with the love of your life" Her agent said.


    Megan''s eyes widened in shock and she turned around to see Jim being confused at what he just heard.


    "Love of your life?" He asked and Megan ran towards him grabbed her phone and cut it using her wet hands, not caring about her phone''s condition.


    "Was she talking about me?" Jim pointed at himself, still unbelievable of what he heard after realizing it.


    "She was just teasing me" Megan nervously explained herself but she was all flustered and her cheeks turned red, with a tinge of blush spread across it.


    "Didn''t seem like that" Jim said looking at her state.


    "Jim, I had a great time tonight, I''ll go to my room now" Megan nervously tried to step away but Jim held her arm and pulled her towards him.


    He pinned her to the bathroom door and seriously asked, "Meg, are you lying to me? You hiding something from me?" he sounded serious.


    "Jim, let go of me" Megan avoided looking at him.


    Jim held her shoulders, not letting her move, "Look at me, Meg" he firmly ordered but she didn''t.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 339 - Lets Date

    Jim held her shoulders, not letting her move, "Look at me, Meg" he firmly ordered but she didn''t.


    Megan was too embarrassed right now.


    He held her chin and made her look at him but Megan tightly closed her eyes.


    "Meg, open them"


    Megan shook her head, "I am too embarrassed right now" she said still keeping her eyes closed.


    Jim chuckled at her actions and leaned closer to her ear, he whispered, "Just like you, cats believe, if they close their eyes the world can''t see them"


    Megan still didn''t open her eyes and shuddered when she felt his hot breath near her ears, her blush deepened.


    "Really? Do I have such a strong effect on you?" He kissed her cheek, questioning her seductively as he could see how affected she was because of him.


    Megan abruptly opened her eyes, surprised at what he just said and did.


    "Now you ready to look at me?" He asked.


    "Let¡­ me go" she was not sure why but Jim''s gaze made her heart pound faster.


    "First tell me, what your agent said was true?" he asked her looking straight into her eyes.


    "Jim¡­"


    "Yes or no?"


    Megan didn''t wish to answer him but his penetrating gaze didn''t let her lie, "Y¡­yes" she said and the next minute his lips crashed into hers.


    Jim was not sure what got into him, but when he heard her reply, it felt like this is what he had been wishing to hear and this moment just felt so right.


    He roughly sucked on her lips and bit her passionately. Megan was surprised at his reaction, but her body responded to his kiss.


    She pulled his head and grabbed his hair, kissing him back with same passion.


    The two people moved to his bed, without breaking the kiss.


    Jim pushed her on the bed and hovered over her.


    One thing led to another and they ended up having sex that night.


    Megan was lying on his arm, hugging Jim''s waist. Their naked bodies were covered by the white comforter.


    "Why did you never tell me about your feelings?" Jim asked her playing with her fingers.


    "I was embarrassed" Megan honestly answered him.


    "Embarrassed? You were embarrassed of me?" Jim looked at her.


    "No, no, I was embarrassed of myself" Megan anxiously corrected him.


    Jim chuckled as if he heard a joke, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Let it be, let''s not ruin this moment, I want to savour it" Megan smiled at him avoiding this topic again.


    "Why are you talking like this is the last time we are being like this?" Jim questioned her.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this just a one-night stand?" she asked him looking surprised as that''s what she thought.


    Jim laughed again, "Are you using me, Meg? You slept with me, so you should take my responsibility" he joked only to get glared at by her.


    Jim turned serious and decided to be honest with her, he played with her while sharing his feelings, "The last few days I have been very happy career-wise, as finally everything was going great for me. But personally, I haven''t been happy until I saw you."


    "You might not believe me but every day I missed you. Especially when I acted with my co-star, I missed you even more. Today, when I found out you love me, I was overwhelmed with happiness."


    "Now I know, that night when I kissed you, my subconscious mind already knew, I want you. I was in denial mode but this is what the truth is. I too have fallen for you, Megan. I want more than a one-night stand from you"


    Jimmy poured his heart out, hearing which Megan got emotional and fought her tears, "Jim, I am a simple person. My parents are professors in a small college. Our status doesn''t match. I should know my limits; I should not dream of dating a Morris" she too couldn''t control herself from sharing her opinion.


    "Meg, is this the reason why you held yourself back?" Jim asked her and she nodded her head.


    "Meg, are you crazy? My family doesn''t bother with such things. Oh god, stop overthinking" He was amused at her thought process.


    "But Jim, your brother is dating a Richardson, you can''t date a simple girl like me" she said.


    Jim face-palmed himself, "Meg, we already have a lot of money, we don''t need more of it. Anyway, we always prioritized love over everything else. Stop thinking about such stuff and let''s date each other" He declared.


    "With our difficult shooting schedules and all, can we manage?" Megan looked hesitant.


    "Meg, do you love me enough to give us a try? Because I do. I''ll rather be in a long-distance relationship with you than date any random girl who is around me" Jim confidently said as he was sorted of his feelings.


    "Hmm, I do" Megan was really happy seeing her love being responded by Jim.


    "Then let''s date each other" Jim happily declared and Megan nodded her head.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 340 - Marry Me

    [Warning: Mature Content Ahead. Half the chap has mature content, you can skip that and read rest of the half, if not comfortable]


    Two Months Later


    Rachel and Daniel came back to his penthouse, from a dinner date.


    "The food was so good, right?" Rachel asked him.


    "It was amazing" He agreed with her.


    "I didn''t feel like leaving that place, the ambience was great" Rachel said, while stepping towards their bedroom but Daniel hugged her from behind, "Hmm, that place felt so amazing, that I wished to fuck you on that table" he whispered in her ears.


    Rachel blushed hearing his bold words. Even after all these months, he still had the same effect on her which he did the first time they met each other.


    "Just hold yourself, we reached home and are almost near the bedroom." she softly whispered.


    "I want to fuck you on this table" He declared and turned her around and kissed her passionately.


    Rachel''s heart fluttered but she hugged his neck and kissed him, silently agreeing to his request.


    Daniel''s finger pulled up her dress and he fingered her down there to ensure she is wet enough, after ensuring that he lifted her and placed her on the dining table.


    Unzipping his pants, he freed his hard rod.


    Lifting her dress, he pulled her panties down.


    After wearing a condom, he shoved his rod inside her hole as he couldn''t wait being inside her.


    "Dannnn" Rachel loudly moaned, as she was filled with his shaft.


    "Louder Rach, call my name louder" He instructed while thrusting his rod, in her.


    "Ahhhh Daniellll" she moaned.


    His strokes started slowly but they kept increasing and he continued penetrating her until Rachel shivered covering his shaft in her juices.


    Rachel was still sitting on the table, hugging his body, enjoying the orgasm she just experienced.


    "You fine?" he asked.


    "Hmm, you got your release?"


    "Not yet" Daniel pulled himself out and turned her around, making her lie on the table. Her half body was on the table while she was standing on her toes.


    "Hold the table tighter" he instructed and she did so.


    Daniel penetrated her from behind and she again shouted in pleasure.


    Holding her waist, he continued his strokes, after a while he leaned on her back and tightly held her hands which were holding the edge of the table.


    "I love you, Rach" Daniel whispered in her ears, while thrusting his shaft in her.


    "I¡­. ahhh¡­ I love¡­ you too" She tried saying between her pants.


    Daniel continued penetrating her until they both orgasmed together.


    He then laid on her back, feeling the pleasure he just experienced. Rachel too was trying to catch her breath.


    After calming down himself, Daniel carried her to the bathroom and after a nice bath, they slept on his bed, facing one another.


    Rachel checked her phone, and as soon as it was 00:00 am, she pleasantly shouted, "Happy birthday, love" she wished him.


    Daniel hugged her closer, "Thank you" and kissed her forehead.


    The next minute his phone rang and it was Jimmy''s call, he talked to his brother and his phone kept ringing for an hour as all his friends, family and colleagues kept calling him.


    After an hour, he asked Rachel, "You feeling sleepy?"


    "Not at all" she hugged him and seductively smiled, "Should we continue our exercise?"


    "I would love that but how about we go for a long drive before that?" He asked.


    "I would love that too" she brightly smiled.


    The two people then drove to a flyover and Daniel stopped the car on one side of the road.


    Rachel looked outside and smiled, "Isn''t this the same flyover where we?"


    Daniel nodded his head, "Hmm, this is indeed the same place where we confessed our love that night and had our first kiss"


    The two then stepped out the car and enjoyed the view ahead of them.


    They looked at the river flowing under the bridge. The atmosphere was pleasant and amazing.


    "Should we go to that sunrise spot like last time?" Rachel excitedly asked him.


    Daniel hugged her from behind and rested his head on her shoulder, "Hmm, that''s the plan"


    Rachel enjoyed the cool breeze of air and kept looking at the beautiful view, when Daniel whispered a question that surprised her, "Rach, do you want to get married?"


    Rachel got shocked and turned around to face him, "What?"


    "Yeah" Daniel wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, "Rachel Richardson, will you marry me?" he asked looking into her eyes.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 341 - Birthday Party

    "Yeah" Daniel wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, "Rachel Richardson, will you marry me?" he asked looking into her eyes.


    "Wow, already?"


    "Hmm, we technically live together as you spend half your time with me at the penthouse and half at your home. Let''s put a permanent label to our relationship" Daniel seriously suggested and added, "Only if you are ready"


    Rachel smiled and gently kissed his lips, "Yes, I am ready, let''s get married."


    Daniel then took out a ring from his pocket and put it on her finger.


    It was a beautiful, elegant looking diamond ring.


    "Shouldn''t you have sat on your knee and proposed me with this ring?" she taunted him.


    "That was the plan when we went to have dinner tonight but it felt so unreal and artificial. This feels natural" He explained.


    "I agree"


    They again kissed each other before going to their favourite sunrise location and watched the beautiful view of sun rising, together.


    "I am surprised dad gave you his blessing" Rachel joked on their way back home.


    "Actually, he didn''t, he kept troubling me. He said, he wants to keep his daughter with him and not give her away. It was your mom, who scolded him and gave me blessing on their behalf" Daniel sulked and narrated what happened when he went to ask for William''s blessing.


    Rachel laughed hard as even today William keeps troubling Daniel in spite of admiring him.


    That evening, Rachel planned a big surprise party for Daniel as he turned thirty today.


    Although, she tried her best to keep it a secret, Daniel found out about it but he pretended like he was indeed surprised seeing all the guests at his home.


    Rachel went to greet Patrick and Emily, and carried champagne glasses for them, "Thank you for making it to the party"


    Patrick and Emily accepted the glasses, he took the sip but she didn''t.


    "How is wedding treating you two?" Rachel asked the newlyweds.


    "Honestly, there is no difference at all. It just feels the same" Emily brightly smiled.


    "You are literally glowing" Rachel complimented her as Emily looked more beautiful than ever.


    "Thanks, and congratulations on your engagement" Emily hugged Rachel and after having some small talk, Rachel went to greet other guests.


    "Pat, please take away this champagne glass from me" Emily whispered in his ears.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do so when no one is looking." Patrick assured her.


    "Pat, I am feeling very hungry" Emily pouted at him and he laughed, "I''ll bring snacks for you, sit here" he made her comfortably sit on the couch as she was two months pregnant.


    Emily smiled and enjoyed all the pampering she was getting from her husband.


    Two months ago, they discovered Emily is pregnant and this time, they didn''t waste any time and immediately got married in the town hall in presence of their close family and friends.


    Patrick and Emily didn''t reveal to their friends yet about her pregnancy as they wished to do so after 16 weeks but their parents were aware of it and were very happy.


    Emily is trying to forgive her parents, and occasionally she is spending time with them. Their relationship was at least better than before.


    Her dad is a gynaecologist, so he is taking extra care of her pregnancy as he and her mother wanted to rectify their past mistake.


    Lisa and Matt, who entered the party and wished Daniel, saw Emily sitting on the couch holding the champagne glass. The two immediately rushed towards her and sat on her either side.


    "Ems, are you crazy? You are pregnant, you can''t drink champagne" Lisa scolded her sister and took away the glass from her.


    "How can you be so irresponsible?" Matt too scolded her.


    "Will you two, calm down? Rachel, gave me this glass and if I said no, it would look suspicious so I just accepted it."


    "Okay" Lisa drank the champagne in one gulp and gave the empty glass to Emily, "Here, problem solved"


    "Hey, don''t you dare get drunk tonight, I am not going to waste all my time taking care of you" Matt warned Lisa.


    "What the hell! Emily, did you see? when we were not dating, he used to take care of me and since we started dating, this is how he behaves" Lisa complained to her sister.


    "What did I do? I just warned you to not get wasted. Rest, I take amazing care of you, I am the best boyfriend in this world" Matt scoffed at his girlfriend.


    "God, will you two, stop bickering like kids?" Emily laughed at them, as they keep fighting all the time.


    "She is a kid, I am not" Matt refuted.


    "Well, then dating this kid makes you a paedophile" Lisa teased him.


    Patrick, who just joined them laughed at Lisa''s remark, "Matt, you can never win an argument with your woman, so just give up"


    "I agree" Matt helplessly shook his head.


    "How is living together going on for you two?" Emily asked Matt and Lisa.


    After their marriage, Emily and Patrick shifted to a bungalow with a friendly neighbourhood, keeping in mind their future children.


    Lisa and Matt decided to move in together and were enjoying this relationship.


    "It is great" Lisa genuinely looked happy and so was Matt.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 342 - [Bonus ]Meeting Parents

    Just then, Jimmy and Megan entered the party and the four people met with them, praising the new promo teasers of Jimmy''s upcoming show.


    Megan was chatting with them, while Jimmy went to greet his brother, who was busy with other guests.


    "Happy birthday, Danny"


    Daniel turned around to see his brother. With a wide smile on his face, he hugged him.


    "I didn''t expect you would get time out of your busy schedule to make it to this party" Daniel teased him.


    "I had to. Rachel threatened me" Jimmy joked.


    "You are still team Rachel. How can you be so cruel to me?" Daniel then saw Megan and smiled at Jim, "You finally decided to introduce her to our family today?"


    Rachel and Daniel''s families were on the way to the party.


    "Yeah, after a lot of persuasion, she finally agreed to meet them but Meg, is very nervous. I literally had to pull her out of the bed" Jimmy laughed recollecting how much he had to pursue her.


    "I am glad you two are doing great" Daniel sincerely said.


    "Hmm, I just hope mom and dad too would be supportive of my decision"


    "Of course, they will be"


    "Hey superstar" Rachel, approached them to greet Jim.


    "Hey sis-in-law, congrats on the engagement you two" Jim was very happy for them.


    "Thanks"


    "By the way, I was the one who chose that ring" Jim informed her.


    "Oh, that''s why it looks good. If Daniel, would have been the one, who selected it, then I am sure it must have been a disaster" Rachel joked.


    "Why so?" Daniel frowned at her.


    "Your choice and taste are bad"


    "Look who''s talking" Daniel taunted her and the three people laughed.


    Then Megan too approached them and nervously wished Daniel, who politely greeted her.


    "Meg, come with me, I''ll take you on a tour to this penthouse" Rachel offered as she could see how nervous Megan was.


    Megan felt better with Rachel''s offer and agreed to her suggestion.


    The two women went around the place and while touring, Rachel said, "You know what Meg, the first time when I met Daniel''s parents, I was as nervous as you"


    "Really?" Megan was surprised as she thought they were family friends and were comfortable around each other.


    "Hmm, although our families are good friends, I stayed in US for many years and therefore, I was not very close to them. But believe me, they are the nicest people in this world and they only made me feel comfortable. I am sure, the same would be the case with you"


    Rachel smiled assuring her.


    Megan was not sure why but she too felt better after talking to Rachel.


    Later, when the two families arrived there, they praised Rachel for the amazing arrangements she made and wished Daniel.


    After finding his parents and grandpa alone, Jimmy decided to introduce his family to Megan.


    Megan was a bit nervous but she was feeling better than before.


    "Mom, dad, grandpa" Jimmy called them.


    "Jimmy, ahhh you finally got time to meet us" Catherine happily hugged her son, whom she rarely meets these days.


    "It is Danny''s birthday, I had to be here" Jim said as a matter-of-fact.


    "Megan, hi how are dear?" Catherine greeted Megan and hugged her too.


    Megan felt warmth in Catherine''s greeting and smiled at her, "I am good Mrs Morris, how are you?"


    "Ahhh, I am very happy. My one idiot son finally proposed marriage to his girlfriend" Then she looked at Jimmy, "Now, I am waiting for my second idiot son, to introduce me to his girlfriend"


    Jimmy laughed and said, "Here you go mom, I and Megan have been dating over two months now" he declared surprising Megan as she didn''t expect he would reveal it so soon.


    She thought after party he will reveal their relationship.


    "Yes, finally." Catherine got very excited and dragged Megan with her and they reached Elizabeth, who was talking to Daniel.


    "Liz, meet my second daughter-in-law, Megan" Catherine excitedly introduced Megan to her best friend.


    Megan got flustered when she heard the word ''daughter-in-law''


    "Jimmy finally revealed?" Elizabeth excitedly asked her.


    "Yes, he did" Catherine looked very happy and turned to Megan, "The first time when I saw you two in that play, I had been rooting for you two. Last month, one gossip magazine reported the speculations that you two are dating each other and since then I have been hoping this rumour to be true. You have no idea how happy I am"


    Megan was surprised at Catherine''s thoughts.


    ...


    Author''s Important Note (Please Read):


    Dear all this novel would be ending in last week of August for last tier of privilege readers, for others it will end in September, so please think before you purchase privilege subscription next month.


    Also, if you would like please check out my other two books:


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests. I''ll be grateful if you can try these two books and show them as much love as you have shown to my book ¨C ''The Doctor and the CEO''


    If you people can leave your reviews on my books, it would be great, so that I can know what my readers think about them.


    Thank you all and love you so much for the love and support you have shown towards me and my books. I have an amazing reader base and I would love to continue this relationship with you all. I hope you people stick around to support me.

 Chapter 343 - Marriage (Last )

    Megan was surprised at Catherine''s thoughts.


    "Don''t be so surprised, she had been waiting for Jimmy''s confirmation for over a month now" Harry, who joined them answered Megan''s unasked questioned and smiled at her, "It is really nice meeting you dear."


    Megan was speechless as she didn''t expect the Morris'' to be so welcoming.


    "Thank you, Mr Morris, you are all very warm and welcoming" Megan politely said.


    Harry smiled at her and said, "Dear, I want to ask you something, I hope you don''t mind"


    "Sure"


    "Dear, what is wrong with you? You can have any man you want and yet you fell for this fool?" Harry teased her.


    "Dad, I proved my worth, can you at least not insult me in front of my girlfriend?" Jimmy complained.


    "No, I am serious. Dear, you are so amazing and yet your choice is so bad. Anyway, now that you assured us that this useless son of mine can find an amazing woman like you, please don''t leave him and bear with him forever" Harry joked before adding, "I know I am asking for a lot, but please accept this old man''s request"


    Everyone, present there laughed hearing Harry''s comments.


    "Hey, don''t call my Jimmy useless. He is amazing" Will came in Jim''s support.


    "Thank you, uncle Will. Meg, don''t take my dad''s words seriously, I am amazing, okay?"


    Megan couldn''t help but laugh seeing this father-son duo bickering and promised Harry, "Mr Morris, I agree my choice is weird but I promise I will face the consequences of my decision"


    "What the hell" Jimmy exclaimed.


    "Very smart woman you are. Thank you for this assurance." Harry laughed.


    Megan interacted more with Elizabeth and Catherine and she felt really comfortable around them.


    Now she understood, what Rachel meant earlier.


    Jessica and Noah arrived at the party a bit late, as they were busy with their work. They greeted Daniel and apologized for their late arrival.


    Jessica then went to meet Jimmy and Megan while Noah and Daniel were conversing.


    "How is it dating Jessica like?" Daniel teased him.


    Few weeks ago, Jessica and Noah again met at a conference and this time after some persuasion from Noah, Jessica agreed to date him, as she too used to occasionally miss him.


    They were taking their relationship slow, but they were both happy in it.


    "At times, it is tough as she acts all crazy but most of the times it is good" Noah said.


    "Be nice to my sister, if you dare hurt her, I and Jim are going to haunt you for the rest of your life" Daniel warned him.


    Noah laughed and said, "It is she, who keeps hurting and troubling me"


    "Then it is fine"


    The two men laughed.


    Late at night, Jack and Amanda finally made it to the party in spite of their busy schedules.


    After greeting Daniel, they met with their favourite couple, Jim and Megan.


    "You two, how is your relationship going on?" Amanda teased them and added, "I deserve a big gift for bringing you two together"


    "Yeah, we are doing great and how about we gift you a holiday, so that you two can take some time off and go for a vacation" Jim suggested.


    Amanda laughed at his idea, "Thank you so much, but we can''t. By the way, I saw your new promo teaser Jim. It is great" she praised him.


    "Thanks Amanda"


    "The teaser received great response from the audience but the most interesting part is, that small clip of you and Megan drove the fans crazy" Jack said.


    It was true, Megan''s cameo was kept under the wraps and when they revealed it in the teaser, the crowd went crazy as Jim and Megan already have a fanbase rooting for them.


    "Yeah, we were happy with the response" Megan said.


    "Actually, I and Amanda have been working together on a script. It is a love story; we would love it, if you two can star in it" Jack informed the two shocked people, who stood there speechless.


    Working in a romantic film, written by the romantic couple Amanda and Jack was a huge honour.


    These two were offering this movie directly to Jim and Megan, without even taking any auditions. This was a huge thing for them.


    "You don''t want to do our screen testing?" Jim asked them.


    "Not at all, we wrote that script keeping you two in mind and it is perfect" Amanda said.


    "Amanda, you have no idea how honoured I am right now" Megan got emotional.


    "You guys deserve it. If you two are interested, we will get in touch with your agents and will talk dates with them, is that fine?" Jack asked.


    "It is more than fine" Jimmy was overwhelmed with happiness.


    Later, after the party Rachel met with her family, she showed them all the ring. They were all happy and excited to plan this wedding especially Elizabeth and Catherine.


    ¡­


    Two Months Later, San Clemente Palace Kempinski, Venice


    San Clemente Palace Kempinski is located on the private island of San Clemente.


    This exclusive retreat was booked for Rachel and Daniel''s wedding. With 190 rooms and suites it has fabulous classic furnishings that overlook the lagoon.


    Rachel expressed her wish to marry in Venice and after a lot of research, they chose this location.


    On the island''s lavish garden, which provided a breath-taking and versatile backdrop, Daniel stood at the altar waiting for his bride.


    Patrick was standing at the centre, as he was the one officiating their wedding on the couple''s request.


    Rachel and Daniel believed Patrick helped them a lot and due to his support, she survived her previous attacks and to show how much he means to them, they requested him to officiate their wedding.


    When it was time, Rachel appeared at the altar, holding William''s arm.


    She effortlessly looked elegant from top to toe in her slim A-line white gown, adorned with lace.


    She looked beautiful in the vine design with an illusion boat neckline in lace that softened the deep neckline.


    Wearing a long veil, leaving her flowy hair open, she looked no less than a princess.


    A huge smile was spread across Daniel''s lips, when he saw the woman, he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, step towards him.


    Rachel smiled seeing Daniel.


    ''Mine'' she thought to herself.


    After reaching Daniel, Will said, "Take good care of my daughter" and he joined the other people, who all looked emotional witnessing the reunion of their favourite couple.


    "You look beautiful" Patrick complimented Rachel, she smiled at him.


    Daniel and Rachel, stood facing one another creating a dreamy view with the man in a black tux and woman in her white bridal gown.


    "Friends, family, we are gathered to celebrate here today the joyous union of Daniel and Rachel. May the happiness we share with them today be with them always."


    Patrick then looked at Rachel, "I, Rachel take thee, Daniel as my lawfully wedded husband in sickness and in health, till death parts us" she said her vow


    Daniel took a deep breath and repeated the same vow, "I, Daniel take, thee Rachel as my lawfully wedded wife in sickness and in health, till death parts us"


    Daniel and Rachel wished to keep simple vows at their wedding.


    Patrick then offered them rings, which the couple exchanged by putting it on their partner''s finger.


    "I take immense pleasure in declaring Daniel and Rachel as husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride" Patrick happily announced.


    Daniel gently hugged her waist and pecked her lips, "Congratulations, Mrs Daniel Morris" he whispered in her ears.


    "Congratulations, Mr Rachel Richardson" she whispered back.


    The two people hugged each other tightly while the crowd cheered for them.


    "Today is the best day of my life" Daniel told her, "Mine too" she replied and they kissed each other.


    The End!!!


    ...


    As a goodbye giveaway please use this coin code to redeem 100 coins: AB9MYCT6KH2F5VVLA and let me know in comments after you redeem it.


    Thank you all for staying till the end and showering your love to my novel. Please do try my other novels, I will be grateful.


    1)    My wife is a secret assassin (This book too will be completed soon): It is a love story of a woman, who is an assassin and a man suffering from fear of murderers. Is there love story as simple as it looks or there is more to it? You can find out by giving it a chance.


    2)    Sister, Back-off from MY MAN (It is my new book, ongoing): It is a dramatic love story, mixed with some revenge drama and siblings'' rivalry.


    Both these books won Gold Tier in WPC contests.